\

 
 KELLY MILLER, A. M., LL. D. 
 Den of the College of Arts and Sciences, Howard University, Washington D. C
 
 ACHIEVEMENTS 
 
 OF 
 
 THE COLORED PEOPLE 
 
 CONTAINING THE STORY OF THE WONDERFUL 
 ADVANCEMENT OF THE COLORED AMERICANS 
 THE MOST MARVELOUS IN THE HISTOFT OF 
 NATIONS THEIR PAST ACCOMPLISHMENTS, 
 TOGETHER WITH THEIR PRESENT-DAY OPPOR- 
 TUNITIES AND A GLIMPSE INTO THE FUTURE 
 FOR FURTHER DEVELOPMENTS THE DAWN 
 OF A TRIUMPHANT ERA. :: :: :: :: :: 
 
 A HANDBOOK FOR SELF-IMPROVEMENT WHICH 
 LEADS TO GREATER SUCCESS 
 
 KELLY MILLER 
 
 AND 
 
 JOSEPH R. GAY 
 
 ILLUSTRATED WITH OVER 100 PHOTOGRAPHIC 
 PICTURES, ACTUAL SCENES IN REAL LIFE 
 AND EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS 
 
 AUSTIN JENKINS CO. 
 
 Manufacturing Publishers of Subscription Books 
 Agents Wanted Washington, D. C.
 
 COPYRIGHT 
 BY JOSEPH R. GAY 
 
 COPYRIGHT 19J7 
 BY AUSTIN N. JENKINS
 
 yilllllllllllllllllllllllllimmilimmilimmimiimillimmilllimimlllllllllill IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIHUIUIIIII IllllllllUllllimillllllllllimilllllllJ 
 
 The Story of a Rising 
 
 Race Told in 
 
 Pictures 
 
 PHOTOGRAPHED FROM LIFE 
 
 Special 
 
 Collection 
 
 A 
 
 INDUSTRY 
 COMMERCE 
 
 FINANCE 
 INSURANCE 
 
 iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiii imiiiiniiiiiimiiiiinmiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiimiiiiimiiiiiA
 
 u
 
 o 
 >* 
 
 rt 
 
 PQ 
 
 T3 
 
 C 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 HH C 
 
 g 
 
 1 
 
 W U 
 
 
 
 O e 
 >* c 
 
 Sll 
 
 w - 
 
 He/) 
 H 
 
 c 
 
 rt 
 
 4-1 
 
 C 
 
 <u 
 
 
 V 
 
 C 
 
 (3
 
 V 
 
 o 
 
 g 
 
 0) 
 
 c 
 3 
 
 o 
 
 0, 
 
 ex 
 
 S s 
 
 < g 
 
 co 12 
 
 oa > 
 
 W W 
 g 
 
 oo ^S 
 
 ID fe 
 
 -r 
 
 O 
 <-> 
 
 CO 
 
 <l> 
 
 O 
 
 J2 
 
 CO 
 
 "O 
 
 c 
 
 OJ
 
 o 
 u 
 
 |-gg 
 o 
 
 y rt ~^ 
 
 Q-o-- 
 
 5 
 
 II 
 
 
 CO 
 
 cd 
 
 PQ 
 
 c 
 
 'o 
 cu 
 
 rt 
 ^ 
 
 *H? 
 
 C
 
 d 
 d 
 
 OJ 
 
 & 
 
 rt 
 o 
 
 IS 
 u 
 
 O o 
 
 $2 
 ^ *-" 
 
 M o 
 
 HH +j 
 
 <M 
 o 
 (^ 
 
 5 
 
 
 r . ft 
 
 H ' 
 
 II 
 
 K c 
 
 (1, 
 
 M CX
 
 THE COLORED MAN AS A PIONEER 
 
 The first house in Chicago was erected by a Negro.
 
 FOREWOED. 
 
 HE PROGRESSIVE EKA " aims to set forth the marvel- 
 ous achievements of the Negro race in the United States 
 since its emancipation fifty years ago. Its plan is to cover 
 the period of achievements by a series of chapters devoted 
 to the several lines of endeavor. I want especially to 
 commend the chapter on the Education of the Negro. 
 Education furnishes the standard in terms of which the past progress 
 of the race may be measured and its future progress gauged. Of the 
 many elements which must enter into the final solution of the race 
 problem none will be so important as that of education, whose purpose 
 is to fit the Negro for a useful and honorable place in the complex 
 schemes of American life. 
 
 This chapter brings together for easy reference information concern- 
 ing the working of Negro institutions in better form and in fuller detail 
 than has before been attempted in a private publication. Figures are 
 taken from the reports of the Bureau of Education, and their accuracy is 
 vouched for by the authority of the government. Each institution listed 
 was visited by a special agent of the Bureau of Education and its work 
 thoroughly examined and analyzed by educational experts. Over three 
 hundred institutions are described, with the account of the equipment, 
 facilities and course of instruction. There are over sixty photographs 
 containing the fullest pictorial illustrations of Negro schools that has 
 ever been made available in book form. This chapter involves, at once, 
 the feature of a treatise and an encyclopedia, while gaining the general 
 view of the education of the Negro as well, The reader may at the same 
 time gain definite information about any particular school in any part 
 of the country. 
 
 No one who wishes to keep abreast of the trend of educational move- 
 ment of the Negro race, as well as to have at his elbow a compendium of 
 Negro institutions, can afford to be without this work. 
 
 KELLY MILLER. 
 
 Howard University, Washington, D. C. 
 March 12, 1917.
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 PROGRESS AND ACHIEVEMENTS 
 
 OF THE COLORED PEOPLE 
 
 Page' 
 The Coming Men of the Race 17 
 
 The Turning Point f 29 
 
 Earning Respect for His Race 31 
 
 Increase of Opportunities 37 
 
 In the Employ of the U. S. Government 44 
 
 The Colored American in the Service of God 49 
 
 Leaders of America Whose Ears Are Close to the Ground 53 
 
 The Colored American's Nationality 59 
 
 The Four Divisions of Mankind 64 
 
 The World's Congress of Races 67 
 
 Progress of the Different Races of Mankind 74 
 
 Ethiopia, the Great Black Empire 83 
 
 The Genius of Colored Americans 91 
 
 Development of the Race in the U. S 98 
 
 The Overground Railroad 108 
 
 Physical Training 115 
 
 The Four "Learned Professions" 123 
 
 The Road to Success 126 
 
 Optimism, Pessimism and Indifference 129 
 
 Pleasures of the Flesh 132 
 
 The Survival of the Fittest 136 
 
 The Victory of the Man Who Dares 140 
 
 The Wise Man's Philosophy 149 
 
 The Key to Success 152 
 
 Opportunity for Business Life 166 
 
 Superstition and Luck 180
 
 CONTENTS Continued. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Progress in Education 215 
 
 Introduction by the Editor 215 
 
 History of Negro Education 217 
 
 Education as a Soldier 224 
 
 Public Provision for Negro Education 230 
 
 Schools Maintained by Private Agencies 241 
 
 Independent Schools 247 
 
 Schools Maintained by Independent Boards of Trustees 253 
 
 Colored Schools Maintained by White Church Boards 254 
 
 Colored Church Boards Maintaining Schools 300 
 
 Agencies Interested in Negro Education 313 
 
 Hospitals and Nurse Training Schools 325 
 
 The Three Important Types of Education 326 
 
 The Training of Children 335 
 
 Developing Boys and Girls 340 
 
 Developing Moral Character 344 
 
 Reverence and Respect 354 
 
 Duties of Children to Their Parents 359 
 
 The Future of the Child, the Future of the Race 364 
 
 The Way to Perfect Health 366 
 
 General Health Conditions , 381 
 
 Common Sense in the Sick Room 396 
 
 Rules for Accidents and Emergencies . . 407
 
 NINTH STREET BRANCH Y. M. C. A., CINCINNATI, O.
 
 THE COMING MEN OF THE RACE 
 
 Our Young Men Will Be Our Future Leaders 
 
 Who are to be our leaders this coming generation? 
 
 We have had brilliant and faithful leaders in the past, men who 
 labored under adverse circumstances, but who succeeded in reducing 
 opposition, and brought the race up to a higher standard. They were 
 the pioneers in a great national movement. Their names are honored 
 and will be honored as long as the race exists. 
 
 Their preliminary great work done, they passed away leaving its 
 continuation in the hands of other noble men and women, who are still 
 among us. 
 
 Remember, we are now in the second generation of uplift, and the 
 mantle of the leaders of the first generation of freedom, passed to those 
 of the second generation, has been spread over a vastly wider field, and 
 shows room for still wider extension. 
 
 The history of man shows that in all great human movements for 
 betterment, there have been pioneers who commenced the work, and 
 carried it to a higher point. Then came a succeeding line of leaders 
 who took up the work and carried it higher still. 
 
 Neither the pioneers of the Colored people of the United States, 
 nor their successors, the present leaders, could do all or can do all that 
 is to be done in the way of elevation or betterment, because it has grown 
 to enormous proportions. 
 
 For this reason we must look about us and see who are to be the 
 future leaders of the Colored Americans. 
 
 We now have able leaders, men of great character and ability, men 
 whose loss would be keenly felt, but they know, and we know, that in 
 the course of nature all must pass away, and we have it from their 
 earnest utterances that their great hope is to have successors in the 
 
 21, S 17
 
 18 THE COMING MEN OF THE EACE 
 
 leadership. Many of them are ready to train others to walk in their 
 footsteps. There are thousands of men, children in our schools, youth 
 beginning college life, and young men who have completed their course 
 and are ready to take up a position as commanders in the battle of life. 
 Here are a few of our present leaders, between whom no invidious 
 comparisons can be made, and to whose number may be added a thou- 
 sand or more working in more or less conspicuous positions to fit their 
 people to become leaders. They are shining examples of success and 
 merely mentioned to show your own opportunities. 
 
 Look at and study this list earnestly, it concerns you: 
 
 EXAMPLES OF SUCCESS 
 
 Rev. S. G. Atkins, President of the State Normal and Industrial 
 College of North Carolina. 
 
 Dr. E. F. Boyd, physician and surgeon, Nashville, Tenn. 
 
 Hon. H. P. Cheatham, Eecorder of Deeds of the District of Colum- 
 bia. 
 
 Dr. D. W. Gulp, A. M., M. D., author of " Twentieth Century Negro 
 Literature.** 
 
 W. E. Burghardt Du Bois, editor "The Crisis, A Eecord of the 
 Darker Eaces.** 
 
 Bishop G. W. Clinton, A. M. E. Zion Church, Charlotte, N. C. 
 
 Prof. J. M. Cox, President Philander Smith College, Little Eock. 
 
 E. E. Cooper, Editor "Colored American.'* 
 
 Prof. A. U. Frierson, Professor of Greek, Biddle University. 
 
 Prof. N. W. Harllee, Principal High School, Dallas, Texas. 
 
 Dr. Lawrence Aldridge Lewis is a rising physician of Indiana, who 
 made the highest record in a competitive examination for the city hos- 
 pital of Indianapolis against 107 applicants. 
 
 Prof. E. S. Lovinggood, President Samuel Houston College, Austin, 
 Texas. 
 
 Kelly Miller, Professor Mathematics Howard University.
 
 THE COMING MEN OF THE EACE 19 
 
 D. W. Onley, D. D., Dentist, Washington, D. C. 
 
 I. L. Purcell, Attorney and Counselor at Law, Pensacola, Fla. 
 
 G. T. Eobinson, Attorney and Counselor at Law, Nashville, Tenn. 
 
 Bishop H. M. Turner, D. D., LL. D., A. M. E. Church, Atlanta, Ga. 
 
 Eev. 0. M. Waller, Eector Episcopal Church, Washington, D. C. 
 
 Prof. H. L. Walker, Principal High School, Augusta, Ga. 
 
 Prof. Booker T. Washington, President Tuskegee Institute. 
 
 Prof. N. B. Young, President Florida State Normal and Industrial 
 College. 
 
 The foregoing are a few leaders in the professions. There are nu- 
 merous others whose names and deeds have already made history and 
 fame. 
 
 The present field of leaders in the professions is large, but there are 
 other fields of leadership in the business world. These men are suc- 
 cessful and point the way to others to follow, and they must lay down 
 their leadership with the others: 
 
 Charles Banks, Cashier Bank of Mound Bayou, Mound Bayou, 
 Miss. 
 
 E. C. Berry, hotel man, Athens, Ohio. Said to keep one of the best 
 hotels in the United States. 
 
 Eev. E. H. Boyd, President National Doll Company; also of the 
 National Baptist Publishing House, Nashville, Tenn. 
 
 William Washington Brown, Founder of the "True Eeformers* 
 Bank, Eichmond, Va. 
 
 Junius G. Groves, "The Potato King." Edwardsville, Ky. 
 
 Deal Jackson, Albany, Georgia, the great cotton king. 
 
 John Merrick, founder of the North Carolina Mutual and Provident 
 Association, the strongest Negro insurance company in the world ; North 
 Carolina. 
 
 W. E. Pettiford, founder of the Alabama Penny Savings Bank, 
 Birmingham, Alabama. 
 
 The following condition of the Colored American opportunities will 
 be of assistance in suggesting fields of leadership:
 
 20 THE COMING MEN OF THE RACE 
 
 The number of colored men now engaged in business and profes- 
 sions are as follows : 
 
 Agricultural pursuits 2,143,176 
 
 Professional occupations 47,324 
 
 Domestic and personal service 1,324,160 
 
 Trade and transportation 209,154 
 
 Manufacturing and mechanical pursuits 275,149 
 
 This is close to 25 percent of the entire colored population of the 
 United States. 
 
 But this enormous field of opportunity, is not the limit. You have 
 aspirations toward music and the fine arts singers, painters, sculptors, 
 actors and poets. Here are a few leaders to be followed by you or your 
 children, relatives or friends : 
 
 MUSIC COMPOSERS AND PIANISTS 
 
 Harry T. Burleigh, New York, composer of "Jean," "Perhaps." 
 
 Robert Cole and J. Rosamond Johnson, New York, musical setting 
 to Longfellow's "Hiawatha," "Idyll for Orchestra," "Dream Lovers," 
 (operetta). 
 
 William H. Tyers, composer of "Trocha," a Cuban dance and other 
 noted compositions. 
 
 Will Marion Cook, New York, "The Casino Girl," "Bandana 
 Land," etc. 
 
 De Koven Thompson, Chicago, composer of "Dear Lord, Remember 
 Me," "If I Forget," etc. 
 
 James Reese Europe, founder of the Clef Club Symphony Orchestra. 
 
 Among pianists is Miss Hazel Harrison, of La Porte, Indiana, who 
 is making her mark as a student of the piano under the celebrated 
 greatest living pianist, Ferrucco Buconi, of Berlin.
 
 THE COMING MEN OF THE EACE 21 
 
 These and other leaders in their art succeeded many illustrious 
 composers. And you are called upon to prepare to follow the present 
 leaders. 
 
 VOCAL ARTISTS AND PRIMA DONNAS 
 
 Remember the Black Swan, that wonderful prima donna whose 
 voice had a range of three octaves and was frequently compared with 
 Jenny Lind at the height of her fame. 
 
 Madam Marie Selika, of Chicago, achieved enormous success in Eu- 
 rope, a marvelous singer whose voice "trilled like a feathered song- 
 ster," and whose "Echo Song" has not yet been surpassed. 
 
 You have heard the "Black Patti" (Madame Sisseretta Jones) 
 who was a success in Europe, and has her own company of which she is 
 the head, "The Black Patti Troubadours." 
 
 There is Mrs. E. Azalia Hackley, of Detroit. This lady has been a 
 prominent singer for years. She studied in Europe, and is the author 
 of "Guide to Voice Culture." 
 
 PAINTERS 
 
 William Edward Scott, of Chicago, should be noted for his extraor- 
 dinary works in America and Europe. Born in Indianapolis in 1884, 
 he graduated from the high school in 1903. From 1904, when he entered 
 the Chicago Art Institute, until the present time, he has been prolific 
 in paintings, three of which were accepted at the Salon des Beaux 
 Arts at Toquet, and others elsewhere. His work may be seen in 
 three mural paintings which decorate the Felsenthal School in Chi- 
 cago. 
 
 This field is rich in artists of the colored people: 
 
 E. M. Bannister, the first Negro in America to achieve distinction 
 as a painter. One of his pictures was awarded a medal at the Centennial 
 Exposition of 1876 (Philadelphia). 
 
 Henry 0. Tanner, the son of Benjamin T. Tanner, Bishop of the A. 
 M. E. Church, is one of the most distinguished artists of the present 
 day. He resides in Paris but is a native born American. During the
 
 22 THE COMING MEN OF THE RACE 
 
 past three years his paintings have been on exhibition in the leading 
 art galleries of the United States. 
 
 A rising young artist is to be found in Bichard Lonsdale Brown, a 
 native of Indiana, but who spent many years of his life among the hills 
 of West Virginia. Not yet twenty years of age, he is on the road to 
 fame and has received the ecomiums of artists as a young artist of 
 rare qualities with the precious gift of vision which indicates ar- 
 tistic instinct. 
 
 SCULPTORS 
 
 The two great sculptors of the colored people are women: 
 
 Edmonia Lewis, of New York, now a resident of Eome, where she 
 turns out noted sculptures sought for in the great art galleries of the 
 world. 
 
 Meta Vaux Warrick (Mrs. Fuller, wife of Dr. Solomon C. Fuller of 
 South Framingham, Mass.). She first attracted attention by her ex- 
 quisite modeling in clay in the Pennsylvania School of Industrial Art. 
 Eodin, the great French sculptor, took her under his charge, and her 
 work is the admiration of the art galleries of the world. 
 
 Mrs. Mary Howard Jackson may also be mentioned as a rising 
 sculptress. 
 
 ACTORS AND POETS 
 
 Ira Frederick Aldridge, of Baltimore, was a pupil of the great artist 
 Edmund Kean. Aldridge appeared as Othello and other characters, and 
 received a decoration from the Emperor of Eussia. 
 
 Phyllis Wheatley, the first woman white or black to attain literary 
 distinction in this country. While a child she began to write verses, 
 and received the endorsement of the most distinguished men of her 
 time, including General Washington. 
 
 Paul Laurence Dunbar, a noted poet born in Dayton, Ohio. He 
 showed poetic ability while at school, and soon became known as a 
 writer of ability. 
 
 All the foregoing actors and poets have passed away, but there
 
 THE COMING MEN OF THE RACE 28 
 
 are many treading and to tread in their footsteps. Success and fame 
 must come to them by utilizing their gifts to the best advantage. 
 
 We give you merely the edge of the field to be filled by you or some 
 one you know and hope to see attain it. It is a thickly sown field, and 
 if you cultivate it, you will be rewarded with an astonishing harvest. 
 
 INVENTORS 
 
 The evidence is accumulating every day that the Colored citizen, 
 under favorable environments, has performed his whole duty in the 
 work of benefiting mankind, whether in arduous labor or advancing the 
 world by his thought. 
 
 The records of the United States Patent office show more than four 
 hundred inventors and inventions among the Colored people. Many of 
 these inventions are of the highest value and utility. These inventions 
 are for devices of every conceivable use, from a rapid fire gun, invented 
 by Eugene Burkins, a young colored man of Chicago, down to a pencil 
 sharpener in common use today. In the line of humanity, life saving 
 guards for locomotives and street cars have been invented. All of this 
 goes to show the trend of the Colored man's mind, and what he can do 
 by thinking and the proper use of his brain. 
 
 As an inventor Mr. James Marshall, of Macon, Georgia, has at- 
 tracted national notice through his novel flying machine which he has 
 had patented. Mr. Marshall has introduced what is called a "Circum- 
 planoscope," which renders the flying machine non-capsizable, and 
 which will enable it to stand still in the air. 
 
 E. W. Overton, a sixteen-year-old student of the Stuyvesant High 
 School, within the past year won the long distance record for model 
 aeroplanes against more than twenty competitors from all the high 
 schools of Greater New York and vicinity. 
 
 It was said that the pioneer leaders of our Colored Americans strug- 
 gled up and carried their people up with them. The questions pre- 
 sented them, the problems they were called upon to solve were new and 
 the lights given them to solve them was somewhat dim. They worked
 
 24 THE COMING MEN OF THE RACE 
 
 for betterment by this dim light, but the light grew stronger as they 
 advanced, and when they came to lay down the lamp of leadership, it 
 was taken up by their successors burning brightly, and with added wis- 
 dom to carry on the great work. 
 
 Who can tell then, the names of the leaders to succeed them f They 
 were in process of training, however, just as there are other leaders be- 
 ing trained or growing up to follow in the footsteps of the present lead- 
 ers. They appeared and have expended and are expending their labors 
 in elevating their fellow citizens, but they will eventually be obliged to 
 lay down their mantle of leadership for others to take up. This means 
 that in the present Colored Americans there are those destined, or who 
 will make themselves fit to become great leaders in every department 
 of uplift. 
 
 Conditions have improved during the past generation, and the new 
 generation looks upon an enlarged field, with more varied prospects, 
 greater development, and opportunities that did not exist before, and 
 which have naturally sprung from the gradual progress of the race. 
 
 GREAT DEMAND FOR WISE LEADERS 
 
 There is a greater demand for a skilled and wise leader now than 
 ever before, and in preparing for that leadership, let each man of the 
 race look to himself as a possible aspirant and successor to the present 
 leaders. The very thought of such a possibility, based upon the neces- 
 sity for such leadership, is an inspiration, an incentive to action, and a 
 motive to take advantage of the opportunities. The path has been 
 cleared and you can not lose your course. 
 
 Let us revert to the question: "Who are the coming men? " Who 
 will take the places of the men now leading the race, when they have 
 done their work, fulfilled their mission loaded with honors and fame? 
 They can not go on forever, for they are human and must yield to the 
 inevitable. 
 
 Perhaps you are one of the possible leaders to reach honor and 
 fame. Why not? Many a man living in apparent obscurity has sud-
 
 THE COMING MEN OF THE RACE 25 
 
 denly come forth out of his retirement at the call of demand following 
 opportunity. This is life and the natural progress of the world. You 
 are living under auspicious circumstances, surrounded by events that 
 must cause you to think, and know just what is required to advance 
 along the lines of human betterment. 
 
 Every man thinks he knows just what he would do under certain 
 circumstances if he had the opportunity, and that he has the power to 
 do it. Very well, here are the opportunities, and if you develop your 
 natural ability and capacity and take hold with a firm hand, you will 
 attain the power. It is characteristic among all men, an attribute of 
 modern affairs, that to obtain anything an effort must be made to get 
 it. Everybody knows this by experience. It has been the experience 
 of all men, and of all nations. A man must reach out and take what is 
 before him within his reach. A wise man never attempts to try to take 
 what is beyond his reach. Children do that, but a modern man is no 
 child. There is an old maxim which says : "A bird in the hand is worth 
 two in the bush." "Wherefore, take the bird in hand and hold on to it, 
 and you will get the two in the bush by and by. 
 
 FUTURE LEADERS NOW UNKNOWN YOUTH 
 
 Even now in some humble home, there is a youth, a mere child with 
 possibilities unknown to him or to you, who may develop into a leader. 
 Many great men have sprung from such sources, and made the world 
 ring with their exploits. What has been done can be and will be done 
 again. It is not fate, nor is it perhaps destiny as some may think, it is 
 opportunity. 
 
 Do you suppose that the poor child who looks on at the amazing 
 things of life, the things going on around him, does not think about 
 them and feel ambitious to be or do something that will make as good 
 a showing? 
 
 It may be that he plods back and forth after his morning chores, to 
 some little elementary school with his few books under his arm, and 
 which he has pored over the night before or in the early morning. He 
 knows that he is learning, and his small ambition leads him to learn
 
 26 THE COMING MEN OF THE EACE 
 
 more. His interest is aroused and he represents the seed, the foundation 
 of a leader or of some of our leaders who will make their mark, an ad- 
 vanced man to take the place of some who will soon pass away. 
 
 He may have left the plow and the little elementary school to go to 
 college; there are opportunities for this, and when he gets to this col- 
 lege, his mind expands, and he becomes fertile in resources to embrace 
 opportunities before him. The more he learns, the more rapidly does 
 his mind quicken, and the more his mind quickens the more he advances 
 along the goal. 
 
 PERHAPS YOUR BOY WILL LEAD THE RACE 
 
 He is your boy, perhaps, your son for whom you have the highest 
 ambitions, and your bosom swells with pride at the thought that he is 
 your boy, and that you have opened the door to opportunity for him. 
 
 Some young man just out of college, just out of the refining process, 
 is on the high road to position and honor, and is already making a name 
 for himself, may become the leader or some leader along the many fields 
 open to him. 
 
 Can you say that it will not be yourself! Who knows that it may 
 not be you, your brother, nephew, cousin, or some valued friend! Give 
 yourself the benefit of the doubt if there be any doubt, and there need 
 not be, and take hold of the intellectual plow, and till the field of op- 
 portunity. It is waiting for you and for yours. 
 
 Do not throw straws in your own and in the way of those you know 
 and to whom you may be related by the ties of blood or friendship. 
 Why not put them and yourself in the way of opportunities? Give 
 yourself and them a chance to prepare for opportunity, every one pos- 
 sesses the chance, and he must prepare for it, it is in the future, perhaps 
 it is waiting now, are you ready for it? Do you think you will be ready 
 when it calls? If not get ready by keeping your ear close to the ground 
 and watch for the signal. Keep in touch with the people, their needs, 
 necessities and demands; observe the signs of the times and study the 
 shaping of erents.
 
 THE COMING MEN OF THE RACE 27 
 
 These are progressive times, and age of hustle, and the man who 
 stands out in front will win the race, for he has the advantage of place 
 and position, also readiness to start at the first sound of the signal. 
 
 THE CHURCH OFFERS HIGH INDUCEMENTS 
 
 The Church offers the highest inducements to a life of usefulness 
 and honor. It is guided by men of distinguished ability and humanity. 
 The Bishops and clergy of the various denominations have taken ad- 
 vantage of the new lights of the twentieth century, and are striving to 
 bring their fellow men of the same race, up to the highest standard of 
 right living. 
 
 The heights they have attained must be maintained like a protec- 
 tive rampart in a great battle. Their successors are the ones to con- 
 tinue the work of defence, and advance the lines still farther into the 
 country of the enemy of humanity and morality. 
 
 The army and navy have had their share of brave Colored men, and 
 has opened its ranks to more of them who are distinguishing themselves 
 and ennobling their race. In the school of army and navy discipline, 
 the Colored man has proven himself to be a man in every sense of the 
 word. Faithful and true to his duty, he honors and loves the country 
 under whose flag he is ready to draw his sword, and lay down his life. 
 
 YOUR CHILDREN MAY BECOME DISTINGUISHED 
 
 * You or your children may be the fortunate ones to be offered an op- 
 portunity to become distinguished for bravery and generalship, for the 
 way has been prepared and those now striving to uphold peace will 
 have successors. Eemember this point, that the longer the test and the 
 greater the perseverance, the more and the higher facilities will be 
 given you to reach the leadership. 
 
 It must be plain from the mere birdseye view that has been given 
 that many leaders will be needed in the near future. Indeed, some of
 
 28 THE COMING MEN OF THE KACE 
 
 our present leaders as they grow older will lay down their armor, and 
 others must be ready to take it up and wear it. 
 
 The filling of the ranks is almost imperceptible because it is so 
 gradual, but it goes on continually, and the time to prepare for stepping 
 into a vacancy is now. There is always a leader, and the coming men, 
 it is plain, are those who make themselves ready, and prepare for im- 
 mediate and future emergencies. 
 
 Have no fear that there will be no place for the lowly boy in the 
 humble home; the lad with his school books plodding his way to the 
 elementary school; the youth at college, or the newly made graduate. 
 The wheels of life are not going to stop, they are ever turning, and there 
 is a vast upward tendency which comes with every succeeding genera- 
 tion, the last an improvement upon its predecessor, and the next one a 
 still greater improvement. So will go the world until the last whisper 
 of time shall beat against the gates of eternity.
 
 THE TURNING POINT 
 
 The Progress of the Colored American; 
 His Chance in the Business World 
 
 There are three points upon which every colored citizen may base 
 his chances for success in the business world: 
 
 First From their inability to engage in any business whatever a 
 generation and a half ago, the Colored race now numbers about 
 five hundred thousand members engaged in trade, transporta- 
 tion, manufacturing and mechanical pursuits. 
 Second The Colored race having increased from about four mil- 
 lions of people a generation and a half ago, to nearly ten mil- 
 lions of people in 1913, the commercial field has vastly widened 
 for exploitation. 
 
 Third Under the now accepted doctrine announced by Rev. 
 Charles H. Parkhurst of New York City, the field is still farther 
 enlarged and bids fair to become unlimited. 
 
 The exact bearing of this increase in the population upon business 
 chances lies in the increased consumption, greater demand and ad- 
 vanced civilization that is a greater variety of objects are necessary 
 to comfort or pleasure. This makes more customers, and all things 
 being equal, perhaps they should be a trifle better, it is quite on the 
 cards to believe that the Colored American will get his increased share 
 of the trade of his fellow Colored Americans. If he does not, then he 
 is probably in fault through inferior goods, poor service and lack of 
 prompt delivery. The business is in his hands at any rate and the 
 opportunity is at his call. 
 
 The first proposition is to the effect that business chances are now 
 at high tide, where a few years ago there were no chances of any sort. 
 We are speaking of the subject of business chances exclusively, but 
 may venture to add such employments as miners, masons, dress makers, 
 
 29
 
 80 THE TURNING POINT 
 
 pavers, iron and steel workers, stationary engineers, engine stokers, 
 etc. In these latter occupations there are more than one hundred 
 thousand Colored Americans employed, a gain of over 85 per cent 
 in ten years, or rather since 1890. The other trades have fallen off 
 somewhat owing to the introduction of machinery. 
 
 To limit this question to commercial pursuits, it may be well to 
 state that economic progress has reached a high water mark among 
 Colored Americans. There are one hundred twenty-five and more 
 Colored business men's local Leagues in about every State in the 
 Union, with eleven State Colored men's business leagues in the South- 
 ern States. 
 
 These leagues are composed of bankers, merchants, and dealers 
 generally in goods, wares and merchandise dry goods and groceries, 
 hardware, etc., and are all at the top notch. 
 
 THE SIGNS OF THE TIMES 
 
 It is evident from the signs of the times, the business situation, 
 our interstate commerce laws, and the domination of the trusts and 
 combines by the Federal government, that there will soon come a great 
 change in our business methods, and practices. 
 
 We are expecting that competition will be restored to the place it 
 occupied before men were forced out of business by overpowering in- 
 terests and vast aggregations of capital. It will certainly happen in 
 the near future that any man will be able to open a modest store, or 
 engage in a quiet and reasonable business without being driven into 
 bankruptcy and poverty. 
 
 Our Colored Americans are not men of large capital, nor can they 
 control large amounts of capital, consequently they have been unable 
 to make any headway against great combinations, but here is an oppor- 
 tunity and if you wish to grasp it make ready. Prepare for this 
 turning point, for it will be the turning point in the fortunes of many 
 of our people who never had such a chance before, and will not again 
 if they permit others with more sand and hustle to jump in and take 
 up every valuable claim and chance.
 
 THE PROGRESSIVE COLORED AMER- 
 ICAN EARNS RESPECT 
 FOR HIS RACE 
 
 What Other Races are Doing to Rise Persistence 
 and Determination Will Win 
 
 In a country like the United States where there are so many 
 different peoples gathered together, it is difficult for all of them to live 
 in perfect harmony. 
 
 In view of what is said in other parts of this book, it must come 
 that all men will be united as one nation, with one set of rules and 
 laws applicable to all alike and without discrimination against any 
 branch of the human family, and without regard to his color. 
 
 There are not so many prejudices against races as was formerly 
 the custom, or rather habit, and the signs of the times are that preju- 
 dice and opposition are diminishing every day. 
 
 Colored citizens have had to fight against all kinds of prejudice 
 and even submit to humiliations that ought to rouse their manhood 
 and compel them to inquire when or whether it will ever end. Every 
 Colored American who reads this book may feel assured that the end 
 is in sight, and that his children will witness a great diminution 
 in the slights put upon his race and color. It will be effected by per- 
 sonal influence based upon education and high standards of living. 
 
 Not so very long ago, the Jew was about as humiliated a race of 
 men as exist in the world. Driven out of public places because they 
 were Jews; unable to do business with others on account of their race, 
 they were made a byword and a laughing stock in every occupation 
 of life, and held up to the world on the theater stage as objects of de- 
 rision and caricature. 
 
 31
 
 82 EARNS RESPECT FOR HIS RACE 
 
 The Jew was a "Sheeney," a "Shylock," an "OP clo' man," a 
 "Christ killer," and given other choice epithets to bring him into 
 disrespect and excite prejudice, even abhorrence. 
 
 All these epithets and others equally as cruel and vulgar, were ap- 
 plied to the whole race of Jews, and it did not make any difference 
 whether he was an honest Jew, or one of education, and of high repute, 
 he was still a "sheeney." 
 
 But a change has taken place and the Jew is no longer a "Shee- 
 ney," unless he merits the epithet, but stands as a man among the 
 other men and is entitled to and gains their respect. Jews, as a race, 
 are no longer "Sheeneys," or "Shylocks," only those individuals of 
 the race that are in bad repute among their own people are such. 
 Hence we perceive that prejudice against the Jew as a race is di- 
 minishing. 
 
 THE FLANNEL MOUTHED IRISHMAN 
 
 Not very long ago, an Irishman was considered a "Paddy," and 
 to call a man "Irish" was to provoke a fight in which blood was 
 spilled. To call an Irishman a "Flannel mouth" meant a broken head 
 to the speaker. It was a term of reproach. The Irishman also was cari- 
 catured on the theatrical stage and held up to derision. "0, he is 
 only an Irishman," was an explanation for every outburst of disorder. 
 
 We find that these opprobrious epithets are now limited to certain 
 Irishmen, and not to the entire nation or race of Irish. To call an 
 Irishman a "Mick" does not hurt his feelings as it once did, because 
 he knows it does not apply to him as a member of the Irish race. 
 
 The Italian "Dago," and the Chinese "Chink," were epithets 
 applied to the entire nation or race of Italians or Chinese. But a 
 change has come over the situation. There are Italians who are not 
 "Dagos," Chinese who are not "Chinks." 
 
 Epithets cruel and vulgar have been and still are applied to 
 Colored men, and we often hear our Colored Americans styled "Nig'
 
 EARNS RESPECT FOR HIS RACE 33 
 
 gers." Of course this is slang for Negro, and although the word 
 "Negro," means a high type of Ethiopian, nevertheless it hurts the 
 Colored American. Why should it hurt his feelings? 
 
 BECAUSE HE ALWAYS APPLIES THE VULGAR EPITHET TO HIS RACE 
 
 That is what the Jew used to do when he was called a "Sheeney," 
 and it hurt the whole Irish race of people to call one of their number 
 a "Flannel mouth." The Italian did not like to be called a "Dago," 
 and he always felt for his dagger intending to kill for this insult to 
 his whole people. So too, the Chinaman does not mind being called 
 a "Chink," because he now understands that the opprobrious word 
 does not mean the whole race of Chinamen. 
 
 When one white man calls another a "liar," a "scoundrel," a 
 "thief," a "briber," or other vulgar epithet, the whole white race of 
 Americans do not rush to arms to wipe out the insult to the nation, 
 because such epithets have nothing but a personal application, and the 
 white man, who is none of the things covered by the vulgar word, 
 merely laughs. 
 
 Let us extend the idea to religion: 
 
 If a wayward boy or man casts a rock through a church window, 
 he is charged with sacrilege and an enemy of religion. If a man even 
 on provocation slaps the face of a clergyman, he is also a desecrator 
 of religion, and an enemy of God. This is ridiculous, and we begin to 
 see how ridiculous it is to attach to an entire system a mere petty 
 detail of local or personal insult. Religion can not be harmed by 
 breaking a church window, nor is the majesty of God insulted by an 
 assault upon a clergyman. If that does happen, then it is mighty poor 
 religion that can not stand so small a thing. 
 
 Applying the idea to racial epithets: 
 
 Yon do not offend a Jew now, by speaking of "Sheenies," because 
 31, S
 
 84 EARNS RESPECT FOR HIS RACE 
 
 he knows that there are Jews who are Sheenies, that is, disreputable 
 Jews, and he is as anxious to get rid of them as you are. 
 
 When you mention "Dagoes" to an Italian, he shrugs his shoulders 
 as much as to say: "0, yes, there are Dagoes just the same as there 
 are grafting Yankees." The Yankee to whom this is said does not 
 get angry because he knows that the Italian does not mean the Yankee 
 nation. 
 
 It is the same with the Irishman and the Chinese. They laugh at 
 the application of vulgar terms to members of their race that deserve 
 the appellation they do not take it to mean the whole race. 
 
 There is a reason for this diminution of racial prejudice against 
 the other races. That reason lies in the fact that education has put 
 the races upon the same plane of intelligence and good citizenship. 
 When it comes to caricaturing their race in order to create prejudice 
 or excite animosities against the whole, they protest and their pro- 
 tests are heard because they are founded upon reason and common 
 sense, as well as business sagacity. 
 
 The movement among the Jews and Irish to stop the caricaturing 
 of their race upon the theatrical stage is bearing fruit and is doing 
 much toward eliminating race prejudice. 
 
 All the Jewish organizations have combined to prevent caricatures 
 of the Jewish traits of character which are notoriously bad, in theaters 
 of all grades and to punish their representation. It is a business propo- 
 sition mainly, but it is effective. "You make fun of the bad traits of 
 my people," intimates the Jew, "and I will not trade with you." 
 
 Likewise the Irish organizations are unanimous in their movement 
 to prevent and punish caricatures of the bad traits of the Irish people. 
 Says the Irishman, "You keep the Flannel mouth off the stage, or off 
 goes your head at the next election." This is the loss of political in- 
 fluence mainly. 
 
 So with the other nationalities: "You let us alone in your carica- 
 tures, or we will not trade with you, work for you, or vote for you." 
 
 The consequence is, that high minded people, or those who have 
 an eye to profits and success in their business ventures, find that there
 
 EAKNS RESPECT FOR HIS RACE 85 
 
 is less to be gained from encouraging the immature, or half educated, 
 the bigoted, and the ignorant whose race prejudices are based on mere 
 personal dislike or neighborhood animosity, gossip, or lies repeated 
 until they are regarded as gospel truth, than in the business of the 
 educated and cultured classes, or those who believe in equality of op- 
 portunity. 
 
 The people who cater to the public are discovering that honey 
 catches more flies than vinegar and galL 
 
 Comic and even sharply satiric portrayals of Jewish, Irish, or even 
 Negro foibles are appreciated by these races themselves, just as Ameri- 
 cans of other race strains are amused by caricatures of themselves. 
 But there are limits beyond which race enmities and prejudices are 
 fostered, and those limits are to be respected, and will be respected 
 when the race affected establishes a high standard. 
 
 This can only be done by education and self-respect. The body 
 of men or the race that does not respect themselves, can not expect to 
 command the respect of others. 
 
 There are drones in every hive, and they live on the work of the 
 busy members of the hive. If you know anything about bees, you 
 must know that these drones are killed off and thrown out as useless 
 members of the bee colony. 
 
 Among men, if a man refuses to work when able, and nothing but 
 laziness is his trouble, he is quickly thrown out and becomes a " tramp," 
 and when a man becomes a tramp, why then, an ignominious life and 
 an ignominious death are his portions. 
 
 The Colored Americans have it within their power to rise above 
 any race prejudice just as the Jews and other races are doing. They 
 made a bitter fight, and finding that the Constitution, while giving 
 them political rights, could not give them the respect of other fellow 
 citizens, they, turned to education, business, employment and embraced 
 every opportunity to get on top in progressive influences and they suc- 
 ceeded. They made themselves kings of finance and are deeply con- 
 cerned in scientific investigations, appropriating large sums of money 
 to the cause of education.
 
 86 EARNS RESPECT FOR HIS RACE 
 
 The Irish stand in the front as builders and workers, and none 
 can point his finger at any particular successful Irishman and call him 
 a "Flannel mouth" in derision. "Paddy" can refuse to eat meat on 
 Friday, or eat it as he wishes without calling forth any vulgar remarks 
 he is respected as a race worth respecting. 
 
 So with the Italian, he is a worker and a fruit and produce caterer. 
 He is no longer a mere member of the ' * Dago ' ' race, he is a respectable 
 member of the community. He does something. 
 
 The once despised "Chink" has arisen out of ages of superstition 
 into an enlightened member of a great republic. He is no longer a 
 "washee-washee," but a man. He has cut off his pigtail and put on 
 civilized clothing. At a banquet or gathering, the chairman is proud 
 to introduce to the audience "My friend Wun Lung, who started out 
 as a laundryman in the Fifth Ward, and has risen up to the presidency 
 of the great Ginseng Company." The Chinese are doing things and 
 none of them is sitting around waiting for something to turn up. They 
 go after opportunities and seize the one nearest and hold on to it until 
 another and better one comes along and then they grasp that. 
 
 We are all living in the present laying up treasures or preparing 
 for the future, and the Colored American stands in the same category 
 as every other race. The petty details incident to human nature of 
 every kind, go away with the present into the past. Every footstep 
 made in the mud yesterday is sunk out of sight on the morrow. What 
 you are called today, is nothing tomorrow, if you hold your position 
 in the world's respect. Keep on doing something, and if the epithets 
 of the vulgar offer obstacles in the way of your progress, then give 
 battle as have the Jews, the Irish, the Italians, and the Chinese. You 
 belong to a race entitled to respect if you yourself respect it.
 
 INCREASE OF OPPORTUNITIES 
 FOR COLORED AMERICANS 
 
 Trades, Business Occupations, and Professions Opening 
 
 Up in Every Part of the United States Four 
 
 Hundred Millions of Acres of Fertile Land 
 
 Waiting for the Tiller Agricultural and 
 
 Mechanical Facilities Multiply Honor 
 
 and Profit Within the Grasp of 
 
 Every Colored American 
 
 Nearly every occupation known to the world of endeavor, that is 
 to say: the trades; arts and sciences; commerce; business; manufac- 
 tures; skilled labor, and others, are now filled by Colored Americans 
 with success and profit. 
 
 There are at least one hundred and fifty different occupations and 
 professions utilized by Colored Americans, and not a single occupa- 
 tion can be mentioned or thought of that is not open to them. 
 
 One colored citizen in any business, occupation, or profession, 
 means another one, and the field grows more extensive every year, 
 with the advantages offered by institutions of learning, trade and 
 mechanical schools and colleges, and every industry represented by 
 an institution of learning. 
 
 The Colored American is to be found in the Army and Navy of 
 the country, and the walks of life which are not menial are so various 
 that one is almost tempted to disbelieve the evidence of the record. 
 
 There are 17 State Agricultural and Mechanical Colleges in the 
 United States, and in all of them, the Colored American stands on a 
 par with the other races, often at the head of his class. 
 
 Distributed through the various States, are one hundred and 
 eighty-four special Normal and Industrial schools of the highest class, 
 specially maintained for the benefit of the Colored Americans. 
 
 37
 
 88 INCREASE OF OPPORTUNITIES 
 
 To these add 14 schools of law, medicine, dentistry, and pharmacy, 
 and it will be seen that the colored citizen has opportunities within 
 easy reach. 
 
 If he does not want to fit himself for a high position, then the 
 training in the public schools gives him an insight into business 
 which makes him the equal of any other race in the struggle for 
 existence. 
 
 We must put the Colored American upon the same basis, or founda- 
 tion, as the other races, and in doing so, and giving him the same ad- 
 vantages, it is most astonishing to find that he is improving along 
 the same line, and in the same ratio as the other races. That is, the 
 Colored citizen is the intellectual equal of the other races, when 
 given equal opportunities and advantages. 
 
 It must be admitted, to be strictly just, that without advantages 
 of education or uplifting environment, the races are also equal in 
 ignorance and prejudice. A perusal of any of our great daily news- 
 papers easily demonstrates this as a truth. 
 
 TRAINING SCHOOLS FOR WOMEN 
 
 There are 36 institutions for the education of Colored women, and 
 in addition, there are 63 Training schools for nurses conducted by Col- 
 ored Americans. 
 
 It has been proved numberless times by actual experience, under 
 the most trying circumstances, that our Colored women make the very 
 tenderest of nurses. In these training schools, are to be found the 
 most important factors in the improvement of the health of our Col- 
 ored Americans. Indeed, their services are so valuable that they are 
 not limited to their own race. 
 
 At the close of the Civil war only five per cent of our Colored 
 Americans could read and write. In the year 1900, the number had in- 
 creased to 55.5 per cent, and in 1910, the number reached 69.5 per cent. 
 This is an astonishing increase in education, and it proves the reason 
 why our Colored Americans are forging to the front in the arts and
 
 INCREASE OF OPPORTUNITIES 88 
 
 sciences, trade, commerce, and the professions. It is stupendous prog- 
 ress when we consider that scarcely two generations were required to 
 bring about this uplift of an entire race. It takes the banner of racial 
 improvement. 
 
 It appears that the manufacturing and mechanical pursuits are 
 very attractive to our Colored Americans, the increase during the last 
 ten years being about 40 per cent. If we may make the comparison, 
 it is on record that 62 and %o per cent of all our Colored Americans 
 are engaged in profitable occupations, whereas, there are forty-eight 
 and six-tenths of the White Americans so engaged. 
 
 TRADE AND MANUFACTURING PURSUITS 
 
 The employment of Colored Americans in domestic and personal 
 service is becoming less and less every year, under the influence of 
 education, and is being changed into trade and transportation, me- 
 chanical and manufacturing pursuits. This means as plainly as any- 
 thing, that our Colored Americans have found opportunities, and that 
 they are taking advantage of them. And where there have been oppor- 
 tunities to permit such a transformation, there must be others equally 
 as advantageous and numerous that is a law of trade and of progress. 
 One business or occupation successfully carried on always begets an- 
 other. 
 
 THE JEW, THE IRISHMAN AND THE ITALIAN 
 
 In considering the various occupations, trades, etc., in which our 
 Colored Americans are engaged, the locality must be taken into ac- 
 count. The colored man, like the Jew, the Irishman, and the Italian, 
 meets with more prejudice in one than in another locality, and 
 he must govern his occupation in a great measure by that prejudice, 
 until he is strong enough to overcome it, and intelligent enough to 
 find a way to overcome it. 
 
 There are many who hold that the Colored American in the South 
 finds less opposition and prejudice against him in the trades and oecu-
 
 40 INCREASE OF OPPORTUNITIES 
 
 pations than in the North. There is less also in the East than in the 
 West, except that in the Middle West, or the northern portion of Mis- 
 sissippi Valley, where there is less prejudice against the employment 
 of Colored Americans outside the large cities where the trades unions 
 prevail and control. Owing to this diminution of prejudice in the Mid- 
 dle West, the number of Colored Americans in that part of the country 
 is increasing, likewise improving. 
 
 In the South, it is said, the differences between the two races is 
 not so much prejudice against employment, as a political idea that the 
 Colored Americans are on the way to obliterate the color line. 
 
 Notwithstanding this opposition, the Colored American readily 
 finds room for his labor where he would be impeded in the North and 
 West from the opposition of the great labor unions, the great aim of 
 which is material progress and not intellectual. 
 
 It is for the Colored American, therefore, to govern his choice of 
 a business, trade, or profession by the locality in which he lives or 
 purposes remaining during his natural life. In that selection, he is 
 afforded advantages to rise to any limit of perfection and thus obtain 
 profit from his talents and capacity. 
 
 THE SKILLED WORKMAN 
 
 The man who limits himself to become a skilled workman, or a 
 successful tradesman anywhere, must drop his personal grievances, 
 and not attempt to father the evils and troubles of the race upon him- 
 self. 
 
 Who cares about the downtrodden condition of Ireland t The 
 Irishman who is constantly calling attention to the heel of the oppressor 
 upon his neck, makes a poor workman and remains stationary in the 
 lower level. 
 
 The Jew who talks about the sufferings of his race receives but 
 little sympathy because he is referring to ancient history. So it is 
 with the others and so it is with everybody who attempts to take upon 
 his own shoulders the ills and burdens of the whole. In the first place, 
 it is not his business, and in the second place, people around him are
 
 INCEEASE OF OPPORTUNITIES 41 
 
 fighting their way up, while he is always looking down to see how far 
 he must fall, and he gets dizzy and does fall. 
 
 It is an old but true saying applicable to Colored Americans as it 
 is applied to everybody else: "Laugh and the world laughs with you; 
 weep, and you weep alone." 
 
 There is one subject of the greatest importance to Colored Ameri- 
 cans, because the opportunities are enormous, but they will be lost in 
 the course of time, and can never be regained. 
 
 That subject is the land question; the farm problem. 
 
 It is almost like sounding a tocsin to repeat what everybody is 
 saying, every economist urging, and every civic reformer giving as the 
 remedy for overcrowded cities, and a cure for vice and crime: "Back 
 to the farm.*' 
 
 In the "Wise man's philosophy," every Colored American is ad- 
 vised to become a land owner. Get an acre, two acres, ten acres, twenty 
 acres, forty acres, and so on. Why! There are two good reasons why: 
 
 1. Every man must have a home of some kind unless he prefers 
 to be a tramp or a beggar with his hand held out for pennies. 
 
 2. There is no possible uplift without being a producer of some- 
 thing, and land offers the easiest solution of the production problem. 
 
 FORTUNES TO BE MADE 
 
 The enormous markets of the country in our great cities, make 
 such a heavy demand upon production, that the commonest vegetables 
 and fruit are brought from great distances at a high cost of transporta- 
 tion. Within reach of every populous center, there is to be found va- 
 cant land that could be made productive with very little labor, and the 
 result would be profitable, for the supply must keep up with the de- 
 mand. But out in the vast territories of the Mississippi Valley, there 
 are fortunes to be made in producing cereals, cotton, tobacco, live stock, 
 butter, poultry, and fruit. There is an unlimited field, and every one 
 who has ventured into it finds a large reward in a good bank account. 
 A. man cannot begin and then, when he gets tired, lie down in the fur-
 
 42 INCREASE OF OPPORTUNITIES 
 
 row and expect nature to pull him out. It never has and it never will 
 as many know to their cost. 
 
 It is estimated, that in the Mississippi Valley and its adjoining ter- 
 ritory, outside of mountain tops and rivers and lakes, there are in the 
 markets, four hundred million acres of land as fertile as the valley of 
 the river Nile. It is beyond the reach of present railroad transporta- 
 tion and therefore it has been left nntilled. 
 
 It matters little whether this enormous quantity of land exists or 
 whether it is exaggerated by one-half, it is a fact that millions upon 
 millions of acres of land are left untilled and can be had for small sums 
 of money. There are lands in Texas as an illustration, which can be 
 purchased for from one to four dollars an acre, with forty years to pay 
 for it in. This is not only the case in Texas, but cheap land can be had 
 even in the State of Illinois, or New York. In the great corn belt, the 
 farmers raise corn only, and even buy and bring their butter, eggs and 
 fresh vegetables from Chicago or St. Louis. Whoever heard of such 
 a thriftless condition? It is true, corn pays, but there is such a thing 
 as getting too much of one thing and not enough of another. 
 
 Investigation and inquiry shows that if a man should start a small 
 vegetable garden anywhere, on rented land, and supply the corn barons 
 with vegetables, eggs and butter, he would make a good profit and get 
 a large trade. 
 
 The idea sought to be conveyed is, that by taking advantage of a 
 demand where there is no supply, there is an opportunity to be seized 
 without arguing about it. It is there. 
 
 The advent of the motor truck, which runs into localities fifty or a 
 hundred miles distant, carrying from five to ten tons of a load, and 
 trailing as much more, offers an opportunity for several workers to 
 club together and carry their products to market at small expense. 
 
 Our agricultural and mechanical colleges are turning their attention 
 in that direction, and preparing to fill the field. But it is a large field 
 and can not be fully occupied in a hundred years to come. 
 
 It is worth thinking about when a Colored American is in doubt 
 what opportunity to seize.
 
 INCREASE OF OPPOKTUNITIES 43 
 
 The main object in every man's life, if he has any manhood and 
 intelligence, is to produce something. He may use his hands or he may 
 use his brain, but the result is that something is produced, and what- 
 ever is produced possesses some value. 
 
 THE FIELD OF OPPORTUNITY 
 
 Ten per cent of our population is made up of Colored Americans. 
 This number creates a demand that it would be profitable to supply, 
 but when it is considered that the other ninety per cent, or ninety mil- 
 lions of people are constantly demanding something, and take every- 
 thing that comes along, there is an everlasting field of opportunity into 
 which every Colored American can fit in some capacity if he makes the 
 slightest effort.
 
 THE COLORED AMERICAN IN THE 
 
 EMPLOY OF THE UNITED 
 
 STATES GOVERNMENT 
 
 The Army, Navy, Government Services, and Legislatures 
 Opportunities to Colored Americans to Distinguish 
 Themselves Heroes and Patriots Furnished by the 
 Race The Advantage of Discipline in the Forma- 
 tion of Character Avenues to Honor and Renown. 
 
 The Federal government is a large and generous employer of men 
 of every nationality where brains and capacity are shown to exist. In 
 fact, there is no country in the world where so many opportunities are 
 offered to its people of every class. 
 
 Not only subordinate positions may be sought with perfect con- 
 fidence of a raise in rank or grade, but the very highest positions are 
 within reach. This pertains to our Colored Americans without dis- 
 tinction. 
 
 IN THE ARMY AND NAVY 
 
 In the Army and Navy, beginning with the revolutionary war, Col- 
 ored Americans have taken an active part side by side with their other 
 fellow citizens in removing the foreign shackles from the limbs of the 
 nation. 
 
 The War of 1812 also brought out Colored Americans to drive the 
 foreigner from our shores, and in both great wars the fighting ability 
 and courage of Colored Americans have been amply tested, weighed 
 in the balance, so to speak, and not found wanting.
 
 IN THE EMPLOY OF THE GOVERNMENT 45 
 
 The heroism displayed by thousands of Colored Americans in the 
 great Civil War, not only convinced the world of the sincerity and 
 patriotism of Colored Americans, but impressed the nation as well. 
 The result of this devotion to country and its interests, opened the eyes 
 of the government to an element of strength which it had recognized 
 but had not fostered to any great extent. 
 
 It is different now, for the government takes from the ranks of Col- 
 ored Americans its best and ablest men, satisfied from experience that 
 whatever duties are imposed upon them will be ably and intelligently 
 performed. 
 
 FORCE OF CHARACTER 
 
 Along this line, the struggle of Colored Americans to acquire by 
 force of character and education, a high station and to fit themselves 
 for any position of honor in the government, has met with success. 
 
 Not only in the army and navy, but in the halls of Congress, the 
 Colored American has demonstrated his wisdom, sagacity, and states- 
 manship. 
 
 It is historical that the first martyr in the Boston massacre, a re- 
 sistance to British tyranny, was the Negro, Crispus Attucks. In the 
 War of Independence so many of the Colored Americans made them- 
 selves conspicuous in their fight for national independence, that they 
 were recognized by Congress and the States as national defenders. 
 
 At the siege of Savannah, October 9, 1779, it was the Black Legion 
 under Count D'Estaing that covered the retreat and repulsed the charge 
 of the British, saving from annihilation the defeated American and 
 French army. 
 
 In the War of 1812, the Colored American was conspicuous for his 
 bravery. One-tenth of the crews of the fighting ships on the Great 
 Lakes were Colored Americans. In the great picture of Perry's victory 
 on Lake Erie, may be seen a Colored American sailor. 
 
 Two battalions of five hundred Colored Americans distinguished
 
 46 IN THE EMPLOY OF THE GOVERNMENT 
 
 themselves under General Jackson at the Battle of New Orleans. In 
 1814, 2,000 Colored Americans enlisted for the war and were sent to the 
 army at Sackett's Harbor, where they performed deeds of valor. 
 
 RECORDS OF THE WAR DEPARTMENT 
 
 During the great Civil War, 178,975 Colored Americans took up 
 arms and fought side by side with the men of the North to maintain 
 the nation. The records of the War Department at Washington show 
 that the Negro troops were engaged in many of the bloodiest battles of 
 the war, distinguished themselves more especially at Port Hudson, Fort 
 Wagner, Milligan's Bend, and Petersburg. 
 
 In the late war with Spain, in 1898, Colored American soldiers took 
 a more conspicuous part than in any other war waged by the United 
 States. In the famous battle of San Juan Hill, the Ninth and Tenth 
 Cavalry and Twenty-fourth Infantry rendered heroic service. Col. 
 Roosevelt delights to tell of the part the Colored Americans took with 
 his Rough Riders. It is even said, that without the aid of the Colored 
 troops, the gallant Colonel would not have gone up the hill. 
 
 All this is evidence of physical prowess, patriotism and courage. 
 History has been made, and now the country is ready for the results 
 of a glorious history and as honorable a record as that exhibited by any 
 race on earth. Out of it has come a regular demand of the government 
 to make Colored Americans a part and parcel of its army and navy, 
 and the ranks of many regiments of infantry, cavalry, and artillery are 
 filled with heroes who have won their baptism of fire in the Philippines, 
 and others who are ready and fired with zeal to earn their spurs in 
 some well contested field of battle. They have but to ask, to be re- 
 ceived. 
 
 Out of this also, has grown a confidence that has made the Col- 
 ored American a man of energy, fired him with an interest in improve- 
 ment, and a seeker after education. Out of his noble history has grown 
 a spirit of emulation, that impels him to aspire to high position not 
 only as deserved but because he is fitted to fill it.
 
 IN THE EMPLOY OF THE GOVERNMENT 47 
 
 [With the twenty-five United States Senators and Congressmen who 
 have done good service for the nation at large, and have been faithful 
 to the traditions of their race, the record is augmented. 
 
 In the executive branch of the government, Colored Americans are 
 conspicuous for their ability in highly responsible positions. 
 
 IN THE GOVERNMENT SERVICE 
 
 In the Treasury Department, the Attorney General's Department, 
 the Auditor of the Navy, Customs Department, Internal Revenue, Land 
 Office, and others, there is no dearth of efficient Colored Americans per- 
 forming onerous duties and engaged in unraveling intricate govern- 
 mental details with as much ease and intelligence as if to the manner 
 born. 
 
 In the diplomatic and consular service, the Colored American is 
 fast making his way upward, many important posts being now filled by 
 them with honor to the country, and dignity to their positions. 
 
 "With all these advantages in the way of opportunities, it can not 
 be said that Colored Americans are being crowded to the wall. Where 
 prejudice does hold him back, it is in small localities where there is 
 prejudice against everything, not the making of the prejudiced people 
 themselves. There is a prejudice against the Creator Himself, and to 
 expect all persons to drop prejudice is to expect more than the Al- 
 mighty can cure. 
 
 It is a fact that a blind man must be able to perceive, that the bitter 
 prejudice is becoming less aggravating. The rough edges of personal 
 opposition are being worn down smooth, and in the course of less than 
 another generation, the prejudices against Colored Americans will be 
 almost a horrid dream of the past. 
 
 THE DIGNITY OF THE RACE 
 
 It is for the Colored American to help smother the remaining shad- 
 ows of former prejudices by maintaining the dignity of his race, and 
 by education, fitting himself to stand beside any race on the earth. He
 
 48 IN THE EMPLOY OF THE GOVERNMENT 
 
 has done it, is doing it, and the incentives are offered for still doing it. 
 
 Remember what Colored Americans are doing; the positions they 
 are filling by their education and energy; none of them are asleep in 
 the furrow but are busy harvesting doing something. If they do 
 nothing else, they are demonstrating that Colored Americans can do 
 the same things, fill the same positions as the other races, and that 
 they possess an equally balanced intelligence, and have the same brain 
 power as others. They never spend their time quarreling with fate, but 
 overcome fate, and manufacture opportunity and ride upon destiny as 
 upon a fiery steed, curbing it with the whip and the lash of education 
 and intelligence, mingled with energy and persistent determination. 
 
 These are the reasons why the Colored American must win if he 
 tries.
 
 The Church as a Career for Colored Americans Influence of 
 Religion a Powerful Incentive to Success Opportunities to 
 Follow an Honorable Vocation High Religious Aspira- 
 tions an Inborn Sentiment of the Race Men Who Have 
 Been Pioneers in the Field. 
 
 The church offers an opportunity to embrace a high and honorable 
 calling, a career that is the noblest in the world. 
 
 The spirit of religion is an instinct of the race, and the past decade 
 or two has demonstrated that the spirit has quickened into a most 
 beneficial activity, and is exerting an influence for good that has made 
 itself felt. 
 
 Before the race lifted itself up on the wings of freedom, there was 
 good soil to cultivate, and many apostles and evangelists of the Christ 
 prepared the way for the present splendid hierarchy. The latter are 
 preparing the way for their successors in the same manner as their 
 predecessors, but the field is enlarged to enormous dimensions. The 
 laborers in the vineyard are becoming too few to gather the harvest, so 
 it is necessary to prepare leaders of advanced thought to keep pace 
 with the work, and to increase it. 
 
 The Colored Americans are the fruitful vineyard, that is constantly 
 increasing and there must be more laborers. The foundation is laid, 
 the way is open, and the young Colored American with a vocation has 
 not far to seek to find an open door. 
 
 There is loving memory for Rev. Lemuel Haynes, the revolutionary 
 soldier, who drew the sword for his country and never laid it down 
 until the last foreign enemy had left the country. Then, he turned his 
 
 4 L S 49
 
 50 COLORED AMERICAN IN THE SERVICE OF GOD 
 
 sword into the Word of God, and fought the powers of evil as the first 
 Congregational minister in the United States. 
 
 In loving memory is held Bishop Daniel A. Payne, the most re- 
 markable preacher among his race that has ever been produced. He 
 was responsible more than anyone else for the Wilberforce Community 
 and University. 
 
 For sixty years the celebrated John Jasper, a preacher of highest 
 virtue, piety and sincerity, labored to bring souls to God, becoming a 
 national character. 
 
 There were Alexander Crummell, the eminent Colored Episcopal 
 minister and author; Henry Highland Garnett, missionary, army chap- 
 lain, and diplomat; Joseph S. Attwell, missionary and rector, till his 
 death, of St. Philip's church, New York City. 
 
 THE FORCE FOR GOOD 
 
 All these and many more have gone before and left their influence 
 as a continuing operative force for good. 
 
 Let us mention one Colored American woman who is still among 
 us, Amanda Smith, distinguished as an evangelist of the Methodist 
 Episcopal Church. This eminent lady taught herself to read and write 
 by cutting out large letters from newspapers, laying them on the win- 
 dow sill and getting her mother to make them into words. 
 
 Her evangelical labors extended to Africa, India, England and 
 Scotland. The remainder of her useful days she is spending in charge 
 of the Amanda Smith Orphans' Home for Colored children, at Harvey, 
 Illinois, a suburb of Chicago. 
 
 Through the influence of the Christian labors of the past and gone 
 apostles, and the apostleship of their enlightened and pious followers 
 and successors, religion has developed amazingly among our Colored 
 Americans. 
 
 Of Colored American members of white denominational churches, 
 numbering 5,377, there are 477,792 communicants. 
 
 Of Colored American members of Independent Negro denomina- 
 tions numbering 31,393 churches, there are 3,207,305 communicants.
 
 COLORED AMERICAN IN THE SERVICE OF GOD 51 
 
 THE CAUSE OF RELIGION 
 
 As showing their faith demonstrated by good works, the Colored 
 Americans are supporting 34,689 schools, and contributing 1,750,000 
 children to the cause of religion and education. They have donated 
 in money more .than sixty million dollars to church property. 
 
 The shepherds guiding this enormous flock, consist of Bishops of 
 the highest attainments as scholars, teachers, and pious divines. 
 
 The Colored Methodist Episcopal Church has seven Bishops with 
 an able executive corps of ten members. 
 
 The African Methodist Episcopal Church is under the guidance of 
 fourteen wise shepherd Bishops, with an executive staff of eleven emi- 
 nently qualified divines. 
 
 The African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church, has nine Bishops, 
 devoted men all of them, aided by a staff of workers numbering six- 
 teen divines, lawyers, editors, missionaries and financiers. 
 
 The Afro-American Presbyterian council consists of three presi- 
 dents and a secretary. The National Baptist Convention is guided by 
 Rev. E. C. Morris, D. D., President, of Helena, Ark., aided by Rev. W. 
 G. Parks, Vice-President at Large, of Philadelphia, Pa., and eleven sec- 
 retaries. 
 
 The Methodist Episcopal Church has one Colored Bishop, Isaiah 
 B. Scott, D. D., LL.D., Missionary Bishop to Liberia and West Africa, 
 Monrovia, Liberia. 
 
 The general offices and officers, however, are in the United States, 
 and consist of eleven clergymen and other distinguished men who at- 
 tend to missionary work and executive duties generally. 
 
 There are numerous Roman Catholic priests among our Colored 
 Americans, some of whom occupy high positions as educators. Rev. 
 Charles Randolph Uncles is a professor in the Epiphany Apostolic Col- 
 lege, Walbrook, Baltimore, Maryland. Rev. John H. Dorsey is a teach- 
 er and Assistant Principal in the St. Joseph College for Negro Cate- 
 chists, Montgomery, Alabama. Rev. Joseph Burgess is a professor in 
 the Apostolic College, at Cornwells, Pennsylvania.
 
 52 COLORED AMERICAN IN THE SERVICE OF GOD 
 
 YOUNG MEN'S CHRISTIAN ASSOCIATION 
 
 The Young Men's Christian Association among Colored Americans 
 presents an illustration of the growth of the religious spirit in addition 
 to that exhibited by the churches, but of course, affiliated with them to 
 a greater or less degree. From the first student association at the How- 
 ard University, organized in 1869, there are now six International Sec- 
 retaries, 96 associations organized in Colored American educational in- 
 stitutions, with an enrollment of 15,000 male students, and forty-five 
 city associations scattered over 23 States. The Colored women of the 
 United States began organizing Y. W. C. A. work in 1896, and there are 
 now 37 associations affiliated with the national organization, with 12 
 city associations for Colored women. 
 
 In connection with church or religious matters, the work of the 
 Colored Women 's Christian Temperance Union should not be forgot- 
 ten. This great national association makes for morals, sobriety, good 
 citizenship and education. 
 
 With all these remarkably large and numerous opportunities, the 
 young Colored American should be able to find an opening for his de- 
 sired ambition to be an apostle among his fellow men. 
 
 The spirit is working and inspires the race with noble ambitions, 
 and all the human virtues possible to inculcate in this world. 
 
 It may be said, in passing, that to lead the souls of men to eternal 
 bliss in the world beyond is the noblest and highest attainable profes- 
 lion or calling. In preparing men for a future home beyond the skies, 
 he is converted into an advanced man of morals and good qualities on 
 this earth to fit him for the next world. 
 
 Men and nations have sometimes forgotten God, but their end has 
 always been untimely.
 
 LEADERS OF AMERICA WHOSE 
 
 EARS ARE CLOSE TO THE 
 
 GROUND 
 
 Americans, Regardless of Color, Who are Lead- 
 ing the People oat of the Wilderness and 
 Teaching the Brotherhood of Man. 
 
 We have at the present time in the United States certain persons 
 regarded as eminent in progress and advanced thought, who must be 
 reckoned with when it comes to human improvement, and the removal 
 of obstacles to man's intellectual life and physical welfare. 
 
 There have been numberless proofs in the years gone by, in fact, 
 we. have only to survey the pages of all history, to learn that it is a 
 law of human nature, that there is no distinction between color and 
 race, and that brains, intellect, soul, are and always will be the test, 
 the criterion, the standard of human excellence. 
 
 To review the past would be to open the door to endless pages of 
 history, and require pages of illustrious names that have shone like 
 stars in the human firmament. 
 
 Those who are engaged in the development of the human family, 
 and apparently unconsciously working out the designs of God in their 
 persistent advocacy of human betterment, the destruction of inefficient 
 environments, and the promotion of peace and good will, as well as the 
 preservation of health, are numerous. Strikingly prominent are many 
 of our Americans who seem to be blessed with an almost prophetic in- 
 sight, and the ability to bring about changes in unpleasant conditions. 
 
 53
 
 54 LEADERS' EARS ARE CLOSE TO THE GROUND 
 
 THEODORE ROOSEVELT 
 
 We have in Theodore Roosevelt, a man of many parts, none of 
 which is unimportant but all of them vital. When he speaks upon any 
 subject he not only speaks with determination but with an absolute 
 knowledge of the subjects he treats. 
 
 " Col. " Roosevelt, as he delights to be called, began in the New York 
 legislature, then became President of the New York City Police Com- 
 mission, where he did some powerful work in suppressing vice and the 
 saloon evil. Becoming too powerful a factor in American affairs after 
 his brilliant career as Governor of New York, he was nominated as 
 Vice-President of the United States, the politicians thinking thus to 
 close his career. 
 
 But he became President of the United States, succeeding to that 
 high office through the deplorable assassination of President McKinley, 
 and received the suffrages of the people for a second term because of 
 his energetic Americanism, and as an exponent of ' ' Fair Play. ' ' 
 
 He is now a private citizen, but as distinguished and as influential 
 as if he were filling the Presidential office. He is all energy, persistence 
 and force of character. He will fight, talk, or argue his points, as long 
 as he can stand on his feet, and then he will write them to the world. 
 No such man ever before lived in the United States. 
 
 On the other hand, among our Colored Americans, there stand at 
 the top two great leaders, Dr. Washington and Prof. Du Bois. Both of 
 these men represent different schools of thought and each of them has 
 an equally large following. This is encouraging, because working along 
 different lines, as is the case with diverse national parties, one serves 
 as a check upon the other, and without going to extremes they may 
 follow a happy medium. 
 
 PROF. BOOKER T. WASHINGTON 
 
 Professor Booker T. Washington, whose aims, exertions and suc- 
 cess tends to advance his race along the same lines as other races, is 
 meeting with tremendous results, bringing about a more decided re- 
 spect for the intelligence of Colored Americans.
 
 LEADERS' EAES AEE CLOSE TO THE GROUND 55 
 
 Mr. Washington, born in 1857, has, by grit and determination, 
 reached the leadership of his race, and become one of the great men of 
 the nation. 
 
 After a life spent in struggles to acquire an education, he was rec- 
 ognized as a great teacher, and called upon to take charge of a normal 
 school at Tuskegee, Alabama, established by the legislature. He or- 
 ganized the school on July 4th, the anniversary of American Independ- 
 ence, an idea that denotes the character of the man. 
 
 Since that period, the widely known Tuskegee Institute has made 
 such progress that, today, the site of the institution is a city of itself. 
 
 Mr. Washington worked his way to pay for his education at the 
 Hampton Institute, Hampton, Virginia. What he did and how he did 
 it is best described by himself in giving his experiences at Hampton: 
 
 SELF HELP FOR YOUTH 
 
 "While at Hampton I resolved, if God permitted me to finish the 
 course of study, I would enter the far South, the black belt of the Gulf 
 States, and give my life in providing as best I could the same kind of 
 chance or self-help for the youth of my race that I found ready for me 
 when I went to Hampton, and, so, in 1881, 1 left Hampton and went to 
 Tuskegee and started the Normal and Industrial Institute." 
 
 Mr. Washington literally worked his way through college. He 
 helped unload a vessel to get money to reach Hampton, and while there 
 did odd jobs of manual work, and acted as janitor. 
 
 Referring to another American of another race, President Wood- 
 row Wilson stands first, in reality he is the first gentleman in the land. 
 
 PRESIDENT WILSON 
 
 President Wilson is an uplifter rather than a reformer. When he 
 sees things to be done to better the people, or to better anybody, for 
 that matter, he does them and lets the reform take care of itself. 
 
 He has always been a student, and a worker at fashioning brains
 
 56 LEADERS' EAES ARE CLOSE TO THE GROUND 
 
 as a teacher, professor, college president and at the head of a great uni- 
 versity Princeton, New Jersey. 
 
 Having a trained, enlightened mind, and not buried beneath books, 
 he expressed his views about public matters and public men who did 
 not perform their duty to the people, so vigorously and so truthfully, 
 that he was believed, and the people made him governor of New Jersey. 
 
 In this office he did so much in altering distasteful political condi- 
 tions, that he was considered a proper candidate for the presidency of 
 the United States where the same untoward conditions existed as in* 
 New Jersey. He was elected, and is doing things all the time to better 
 conditions, and although he has many enemies who fancy only a settled 
 condition of things where they will not be disturbed in the manage- 
 ment of them, the President is driving them to cover and will undoubt- 
 edly be successful in his endeavors. 
 
 "Woodrow Wilson is a man of action and has a large background 
 of learning to fortify himself. Fortified in every direction and from 
 every point of attack, he is not an easy man to tackle or to find fault 
 with. The opposition to him was that he was a university man, and 
 therefore he did not know enough about politics to carry the country 
 safely through a four years' term. But the people are finding out that 
 it does not require as much politics to run the country as it does educa- 
 tion and intelligence combined with energy and persistence. He is 
 beating down petty statesmanship and establishing the government 
 along the lines of benefit to the people. He may be considered as an in- 
 strument in the improvement of a nation, and as giving it a long start 
 back to first principles which mean progress. 
 
 DR. W. E. BURGHARDT DUBOIS 
 
 A noted man who is doing a great work along the line of better- 
 ment of the Colored Americans and directing their thoughts into high 
 altitudes, is W. E. Burghardt Du Bois, known as the editor of "The 
 Crisis,'' A Record of the Darker Races.
 
 LEADERS' EARS ARE CLOSE TO THE GROUND 57 
 
 Dr. Du Bois stands on the principle that intellectual emancipation 
 should proceed hand in hand with economic independence, and he is 
 making himself felt by the earnest advocacy of a truth that must im- 
 press the people for whose interests he is laboring. 
 
 It may not be known to everybody that Dr. Du Bois is one of the 
 Directors of the National Association for the Advancement of Colored 
 People. 
 
 The movement of nations toward the accomplishment of the de- 
 signs of the Almighty to make all nations one, and in the supremacy of 
 the intellectual over physical force, is well understood by Dr. Du Bois, 
 and he is working along that line with other ardent humanitarians. 
 He aims to accomplish a world peace and a realization of human broth- 
 erhood. 
 
 To turn our attention to another race, William Jennings Bryan 
 looms up conspicuously with the others in his struggle to bridge the 
 chasm of prejudice and place all men upon the road toward human bet- 
 terment and universal peace. 
 
 WILLIAM JENNINGS BRYAN 
 
 For nearly twenty years William Jennings Bryan has fought the 
 battle of human rights, and his name has become a household word in 
 many ways. His versatility has no limit, and to say that he is an ex- 
 traordinary man and friend of the human race, is saying one-half the 
 truth. 
 
 Rising from the humble position of an attorney in Lincoln, Ne- 
 braska, Mr. Bryan in an hour became the leader of the great masses of 
 the American people, and he has held his ground ever since. He had 
 aspirations and ambitions, but they were denied him through adverse 
 circumstances, but he never wavered in his love for the people and his 
 desire to benefit them in their onward movement toward betterment. 
 As Secretary of State in the Cabinet of President Wilson, he stands for
 
 58 LEADERS' EARS ARE CLOSE TO THE GROUND 
 
 everything that is admirable in a man of honor, virtue and probity, and 
 is in line with the great movement toward universal peace. 
 
 Miss Jane Addams is a lady that causes one to believe in the human 
 race along humanitarian lines. Miss Addams in her settlement work at 
 the celebrated "Hull House" on Halsted Street, has incited others to 
 copy and others have taken up the great work of bringing the homeless 
 workers into social contact for mutual benefit. The lady is not only a 
 worker among the people, but an author and a lecturer, whose example 
 may be followed to advantage.
 
 THE COLORED AMERICANS' 
 NATIONALITY 
 
 The Colored Americans' field is the entire United States. They are 
 an integral part of the nation the same as other citizens, and their 
 rapid progress entitles them to an occupation of that field on a par with 
 all others. 
 
 We are fast getting rid of the vulgar epithets heaped upon citizens 
 of the United States who are Jews, Germans, Irish, etc., and the vulgar 
 epithets hurled at Colored citizens of the United States on account of 
 their color. 
 
 The time is soon coming, therefore, to ask: Why should we say, 
 " Colored Americans ?" Let us advance to the next Government census 
 and forestall an episode to see how it would work: 
 
 The scene is supposed to be in the year 1920 and represents the 
 United States census taker of that period going his rounds and making 
 inquiries. He calls upon a well known Jewish citizen, and the following 
 conversation takes place: 
 
 ' ' Mr. Solomon Isaacs, what is your nationality ? ' ' Mr. Isaacs replies : 
 "I am an American citizen, I was born in Chicago in the 19th Ward." 
 The examining man asks: "Are you not a Jew?" Mr. Isaacs replies: 
 4 ' No, sir, I am an American. " ' ' But your nose, " ' ' My nose has noth- 
 ing to do with my nationality." This being true, the Jew is allowed 
 to go. 
 
 Calling next upon Mr. Patrick McGillicuddy, he opens his book: 
 
 "Patrick McGillicuddy, what is your nationality?" Mr. McGilli- 
 cuddy makes the same answers as the Jew. "But," says the examiner, 
 "Your long square chin and protruding lower jaw proclaim you an " 
 
 "My chin, sir, has nothing to do with my nationality." So the 
 Irishman is passed.
 
 60 THE COLORED AMERICANS' NATIONALITY 
 
 Next in succession come visits to the Italian, the Spaniard, the 
 Japanese, the Chinese, the Russian, the Hindoo, and so on. All these 
 men deny that they are anything but Americans. The examiner points 
 out their nationality in their features, but is told that features, face, 
 complexion, noses, chins, or hair, have nothing to do with nationality. 
 They were all born in this country and there is nothing more to be said. 
 
 "I AM AN AMERICAN, SIR" 
 
 Finally, the examiner brightens up. He has found something that 
 can not be disputed. He calls upon George Washington Adams. 
 "Ahem, Mr. Adams, what is your nationality?" Mr. Adams responds: 
 * * I am an American, sir. ' ' The examiner is puzzled, but revives. ' ' Are 
 you not a Negro!" Mr. Adams, having learned something from the 
 Jew, the Irishman and the others, replies : * ' No, sir, I am not a Negro, 
 I am an American born in the United States." 
 
 "But, your color indicates that you are a Neg ." "My color, sir, 
 has nothing whatever to do with my nationality, no more, in fact, than 
 the Jew's nose, the Irishman's jaw, or the Spaniard's olive face, the 
 Russian's matted hair, the Swede's blonde whiskers, the Chinaman's 
 pigtail, the Italian's earrings, or the Indian's scalplock. According to 
 the United States Constitution and all the laws thereunder, my color 
 has been erased and I am an American to all intents and purposes, the 
 same as you." 
 
 After recovering from his swoon, the census taker goes out to the 
 nearest saloon, takes some refreshments and begins a movement to 
 have the legislature enact a law, prohibiting Colored Americans from 
 breathing the same atmosphere as other Americans. But the scheme 
 fails because when it comes to the question of color, the Jews, Span- 
 iards, Italians, Frenchmen, Mexicans, and so on, would be affected. 
 
 Of course this appears ridiculous. It is not intended to be ridicu- 
 lous, however, but suggested in sober earnest. It is what has been go- 
 ing on in this country for several decades, and it is time to stop such 
 folly.
 
 THE COLORED AMERICANS' NATIONALITY 6* 
 
 The main point is, that the whole of the United States is the fair 
 field for the exploitation by Colored Americans. And there will not be 
 the slightest obstacle in the way of such exploitation, if Colored Ameri- 
 cans drop the past and look to the future. It is not supposable that ten 
 millions of people, who, in another generation will number twenty mil- 
 lions, can be extirpated or crowded out of the enjoyment of human 
 rights because of the prejudices of a few persons who judge, from their 
 own standpoint. 
 
 To show how fast this field is being exploited by Colored Americans 
 would require a large volume of statistics, but the essentials may be 
 given so that it may be inferred that the field is in a fair way of being 
 occupied. 
 
 Our most valuable account, strangely enough, comes from an Eng- 
 lish source: 
 
 In 1911 a commission was sent by the English Board of Trade to 
 the United States to investigate the cost of living in American towns, 
 but the report included important information concerning the occupa- 
 tions of Colored Americans in cities of the United States. 
 
 It appears from the report that the Colored Americans in New 
 York City, in spite of the industrial barriers that exist there, contain 
 within themselves most of the elements, professional, trading, and in- 
 dustrial, that go to make up the life of other and more normally situ- 
 ated communities. 
 
 BRICKLAYERS AND CARPENTERS 
 
 In Atlanta, Georgia, about three-fourths of the bricklayers are Col- 
 ored Americans, but the majority of the carpenters are white. Nom- 
 inally, the rate of wages is the same for both races. One large em- 
 ployer held, that Colored Americans as bricklayers had a value ex- 
 ceeded by no one, and that in his own case the highest paid workmen 
 were Colored Americans. 
 
 In Baltimore, it was found that Colored Americans occupy a very 
 important position in the working class element of the population. An 
 overwhelming majority in the building trades are Colored Americans.
 
 62 THE COLORED AMERICANS' NATIONALITY 
 
 In Birmingham, Alabama, there is a larger number of Colored 
 American workmen than in any other district in the United States. The 
 building and mining industries are the two in which the two races come 
 into the most direct competition with one another, yet in neither of 
 these industries does a situation exist which occasions any serious fric- 
 tion. 
 
 In Cleveland, Colored Americans were found in the steel and wire 
 works, as plasterers, hod carriers, teamsters and janitors. 
 
 In Memphis, in the transport trades and also in certain industries, 
 such as the making of bricks and cottonseed oil, the labor is almost 
 entirely Colored American. They are making their way into the skilled 
 trades, and in some wood working establishments both whites and 
 blacks work side by side at skilled occupations. 
 
 In New Orleans, the industries are of a kind which employ mainly 
 unskilled or semi-skilled labor, with the result that white men and Col- 
 ored Americans are found doing the same kind of work and earning 
 the same rate of wages. 
 
 In the Pittsburg district, more than a hundred Colored Americans 
 are employed in business as printers, grocers, hairdressers, keepers of 
 restaurants, caterers, etc. Many are employed by the municipality as 
 policemen, firemen, messengers, postmen, and clerks. A large number 
 of work people in the building and iron and steel trades are Colored 
 Americans, some being in highly skilled occupations. 
 
 Here is the truth from a foreign source that must be considered fair 
 and unprejudiced. But the home records show a more diversified dis- 
 tribution maintaining a proportionate employment everywhere. 
 
 There does not appear anywhere to be a fear that the labor of Col- 
 ored Americans will crowd out the white labor, but there is a lingering 
 suspicion that it may do so, although practically it does not. 
 
 In consequence of this timidity, what are known as ''segregation' 7 
 laws and ordinances have been passed in various places, Baltimore hav- 
 ing made the most extensive effort to keep the laborers of the two races 
 apart
 
 THE COLOEED AMERICANS' NATIONALITY 63 
 
 In other cities, as Atlanta, Kansas City, Norfolk, Richmond, and 
 St. Louis, efforts were made to effect legal segregation. 
 
 The result of all these attempts to keep the Colored Americans out 
 of their legitimate field of competition with other Americans, failed 
 utterly, or caused such great financial losses to White Americans with- 
 out affecting Colored Americans in any way, or stopping their accumu- 
 lations of property, that segregation may be considered a dead issue. 
 
 In Spokane, Washington, it has been decided judicially, that Col- 
 ored Americans can not be excluded from buying property in any par- 
 ticular place in the State. The same is the judicial sentiment in New 
 York and elsewhere. 
 
 In the field of organized labor, Colored Americans are also making 
 great strides, the prejudice heretofore existing having almost disap- 
 peared. At New Orleans, Mr. T. V. O'Connor, President of the Inter- 
 national Longshoremen's Union, sounded the keynote when he declared, 
 upon the admission of Colored Longshoremen to the Union: "We are 
 going to bring about industrial equality. If Colored Americans stand 
 ready to assist themselves, they will get the same wages and working 
 conditions that the white man enjoys."
 
 THE FOUR DIVISIONS of MANKIND 
 
 The African One of the 
 Purest Types 
 
 Of the four great primary divisions of the human race, the Aryan, 
 Mongolian, Semitic, and Hamitic, there are three that preserve their 
 racial type and have been little changed by inter-mixtures. These are 
 the Semitic, or Jews; the Hamitic, or Africans, and the Mongolians, or 
 Chinese. 
 
 The Aryan division spreading out from the Caucasus Mountains 
 by way of India, and thence westward, became split up into a hundred 
 different races, with varying peculiarities and racial differences, be- 
 coming as they are today English, German, French, Irish, Scotch, 
 Swedes, Finns, Russians, Hindus, and a hundred other varying races 
 that have intermingled until the Aryan designation as a division of the 
 human race is entirely lost. 
 
 All these split Aryan races have become centralized in the United 
 States, where they are continuing their intermingling, and getting 
 farther away from the Aryan type. 
 
 On the contrary, the three other divisions, the Jews, the Africans, 
 and the Chinese, have maintained during all the ages since their crea- 
 tion, their original characteristics, with only slight intermixtures, so 
 slight, indeed, that they are barely noticeable. 
 
 Historically, the racos that make up the Aryan splits, are a mere 
 breath on the surface of the ages of time, when compared with the 
 other three divisions of the human race. Long before the ancestors of 
 many of them composed the barbarian hordes that thundered at the 
 arates of the Roman capitol, and finally effaced it from the face of the 
 
 64
 
 THE FOUR DIVISIONS OF MANKIND 65 
 
 earth, the Jew, the African, and the Chinaman, were in possession of 
 the evidences of high civilization, wise government, and splendid mon- 
 uments, and cultivated the arts of peace. The Aryan posterity, on the 
 other hand, were warlike, and became conquerors of the others, appro- 
 priating their arts, and are still digging among the ancient ruins of 
 splendid empires, wondering what manner of people could have per- 
 fected such noble works. 
 
 All the races had many forward and backward movements, with 
 the dominance always with the warlike Aryan blood. 
 
 But today, in the United States, the Hamitic, the African, if you 
 please, has found and utilized the civilizing arts of the Aryan, and is 
 moving upward toward the pinnacle of the same civilization which is 
 essentially modern and original, and which retains the ancient civiliza- 
 tion of the other three great divisions of the human family, in its mu- 
 seums as objects of curiosity and admiration. At the same time he is 
 maintaining his racial unity. 
 
 MAKING THE BURDEN OF LIFE MORE ENJOYABLE 
 
 There is no going back, now, there can be nothing but advance to- 
 ward progress and higher civilization, that is, in the more adequate 
 and efficient means of making the burden of life more enjoyable and 
 easier. 
 
 In one thing only is there doubt as to our progress, and that is in 
 human development, and racial perfection. The scientists and thinkers 
 of the age are impressed with the fact that there is degeneracy, or at 
 least, "recession," as it is termed, which means a going back to some 
 unknown evil type that will operate disastrously upon civilization, 
 morals, and general well-being of individuals. 
 
 By a remarkable unanimity of opinion, these marks of recession 
 and degeneracy, sometimes called "delinquency," are limited to the 
 posterity of the Aryan type. Superhuman efforts are making to avert 
 catastrophe by what is known as "selection," that is, by limiting inter- 
 marriages to those who shall have been declared physically and men- 
 
 5 1,8
 
 66 THE FOUE DIVISIONS OF MANKIND 
 
 tally capable of assuming the marriage state. But in the opinion of 
 many, this will still be a further remove from the pure Aryan type, 
 and thus be always descending the human scale. At any rate, there 
 can be no reversion to an ancestral type, because the ancestor himself 
 is mixed, and there is no pure strain to culture up to. 
 
 But with the Jews and Africans, there is no such question, because 
 the type remains as it was in the beginning, and it is very easy to make 
 a selection. 
 
 THE JEWS HAVE AGES OF LEARNING 
 
 The Jews understand this matter and they maintain their own 
 racial standards which are of the highest and best. Now, it is up to the 
 African, the ten millions of them in the United States, to adopt the 
 standards of excellence proper to their dignity, and to their purity as 
 one of the original or primary divisions of mankind. 
 
 The Jews have ages of learning and wisdom to fall back upon, and 
 the African, although interrupted in his advance, by ages of repression, 
 nevertheless has the ages of high civilization, the reigns of the Queens 
 Candace, the learning of the Egyptians from Ethiopian magi, and the 
 startling wonders and marvels of buried cities and high culture re- 
 cently unearthed in Africa as a foundation. These ought to be an in- 
 centive to him to regain the lost prestige. He has the opportunity now, 
 and there is no one to stay his march upward, on the contrary, there 
 are helping hands everywhere, and incentives such as no other race in 
 the world ever had or will ever have. 
 
 He may look back to his ancestral days with as much pride as any 
 other race, and he may point to the magnificent ruins of the departed 
 glories of his race to prove that his origin is to be found in as high a 
 type of civilization as any other race.
 
 THE WORLD'S CONGRESS of RACES 
 
 Great Importance of Colored Race in the 
 Tremendous World Upward Movement 
 
 One Thousand Delegates from Fifty 
 
 Different Races Proclaim 
 
 Uplift of People 
 
 In considering the opportunities offered the Colored people of the 
 United States, two things must be constantly borne in mind: 
 
 1. That the advance of the world and of the nations toward har- 
 monious action and unity of motives, is purely of the mind and soul and 
 not of the material things of life. 
 
 2. As to the world 's progress the Colored Americans of the United 
 States occupy a prominent position in the vanguard with the other di- 
 visions of the human race, all of whom are moving in the same direction 
 toward carrying out the Divine plan of bringing all nations into one 
 fold. 
 
 On July 26, 1912, there opened in the City of London, England, a 
 great congress of the races of the world including all the dark races 
 or their representatives. In fact, fifty different races were represented 
 by their leading men, consisting of over thirty presidents of parlia- 
 ments, the members of the permanent court of arbitration and of the 
 delegates to the Second Hague Conference, twelve British governors 
 and eight British premiers, over forty colonial Bishops, a hundred and 
 thirty professors of international law, the leading students of mankind, 
 and other scientific men of the world. 
 
 When Lord Weardale, at the head of the World 's Peace movement, 
 opened the first session of this congress, he looked into the faces of a 
 thousand people representing fifty different races of men. 
 
 67
 
 68 THE WORLD'S CONGRESS OF RACES 
 
 Lord Weardale said among other things: "To fhose who regard 
 the furtherance of international good will and peace as the highest of 
 all hnman interests, this First Universal Races Congress opens a vista 
 of almost boundless promise. 
 
 " Nearer and nearer we see approaching the day when the caste 
 population of the East will assert their claim to meet on terms of equal- 
 ity the nations of the West; when the free institutions and the organ- 
 ized forces of the one hemisphere will have their counterbalance in the 
 other; when their mental outlook and their social aims will be in prin- 
 ciple identical; when in short the color prejudice will have vanished 
 and the so-called "white races" and the so-called "colored races" shall 
 no longer meet in missionary exposition, but, in very fact, regard one 
 another as in truth men and brothers." 
 
 Dr. Felix von Luschan, of Germany, declared, ' ' There is an increas- 
 ing mutual sympathy between the races as they come to know each 
 other." 
 
 Mr. Gustave Spiller, the organizer of the congress, said: 
 
 "The common standard provided by university diplomas shows 
 almost all races, even the majority of those which are regarded as in- 
 ferior, represented successfully in the universities of Europe and Amer- 
 ica, and that they are equal in intellectual capacity with the others. 
 Hence the difference between them are mere physical characteristics." 
 
 Professor Robertson, of England, among other things established 
 this comforting assurance: 
 
 "It is only after a long and painful apprenticeship that European 
 nations have attained autonomy. Why not admit that it may be the 
 same with the so-called backward peoples!" 
 
 THE POSSIBILITY OF PROGRESS 
 
 The possibility of progress with regard to the Colored Americans 
 is emphasized by Professor Charles S. Myers of England, who gives the 
 results of his personal observations in other nations.
 
 THE WORLD'S CONGRESS OF RACES 69 
 
 Even viewing our Colored Americans as a primitive people with 
 only two generations of removals from the primitive state, Professor 
 Myers says: 
 
 "The possibility of the progressive development of all primitive 
 peoples must be conceded, if only the environment can be appropriately 
 changed. ' ' 
 
 It is in evidence every day, that the "changed environments" of 
 the Colored race in the United States, has forwarded their progressive 
 development to an enormous degree. 
 
 In line with the opinion of Herodotus and the German ethnologists, 
 that the Black Men of Africa were the first race, and the originators of 
 the Egyptian and Cretan civilization, Professor Lionel W. Lyde, of 
 England, announces: 
 
 "We are in a position to say that primitive man was dark skinned, 
 and that he, as he made his way northward, began to bleach, thus cre- 
 ating a semi-primitive yellow type. This yellow man exposed to condi- 
 tions of cold and moisture, might become entirely white. The human 
 skin develops pigments to protect itself against a strong sun, and the 
 quantity of pigment in the skin varies with the intensity of the sun. 
 
 "It is therefore the men who live in the hottest and least shaded 
 parts of the world that is to say, in the African, that we find the black- 
 est skin. The white peoples, on the contrary, are confined to a region 
 where the humidity of the atmosphere forms a screen against the rays 
 of the sun. Finally, between the Negro and the White, is the Yellow 
 man, who is a product of dessicating grasslands with seasonal extremes 
 of temperature." 
 
 PIGMENT OF COLOR TO GUARD THE SKIN 
 
 The racial color, it will be understood, is merely a matter of skin 
 coloring. Nature provides pigments of color to guard the skin against 
 the inclemencies of sun and weather. Every modern man knows and
 
 70 THE WORLD'S CONGRESS OF RACES 
 
 has experienced the result of strong sun and wind in his own skin. 
 "Tan" it is called, and sometimes, within a few weeks the color of a 
 white man 's skin is transformed into a yellow or a dark brown. If the 
 exposure continues, the color remains. 
 
 In the opinion of noted scientists, it is certain that the difference 
 between the races as to color is merely skin deep. Their psychological 
 conditions are equal, as we shall see when we reach that point. 
 
 Professor Felix Adler, the eminent scientist, speaking with author- 
 ity, upholds the idea that the relations between the races can be only 
 psychological and not physical. He said at the great Congress of 
 Races: 
 
 "It is urgently necessary for us to have a clearer conception of the 
 ideal to be realized in international relations. What principle shall we 
 put in the place of war, brute force, etc! 
 
 "The appeal to sentiment and the progress of democracy, are not 
 in themselves a safeguard against war. It is not peace itself that we 
 must keep in view, but the object to be secured by peace. The ideal 
 principle of international relations consists in the progressive organiza- 
 tion of these relations between peoples and races. This organiza- 
 tion involves two postulates: 
 
 "First. To attain the most extreme differentiation of types of cul- 
 ture, the maximum of variety and richness in the expression of human 
 faculties. The peace and progress of the world will depend on the for- 
 mation of a cultivated class of all civilized peoples. 
 
 "Second. This exchange between different types of culture will 
 serve to bring to light the weak points in each, and lead to their im- 
 provement and healing.'' 
 
 Sir Charles Bruce, the noted administrator of government attempts, 
 in various localities where the different races confront one another, 
 to give as his deliberate opinion, based upon experience and close study, 
 this succinct truism: 
 
 "The blacks have long been the instruments of the cupidity, cru- 
 elty and luxury of the whites; but their intelligence, deliberately neg- 
 lected for ages, needs only to be awakened."
 
 THE WORLD'S CONGEESS OF RACES 71 
 
 Sir Harry Johnston, of England, said: 
 
 The Negro race has produced men of great ability in all depart- 
 ments." 
 
 Dr. "W. E. B. Du Bois, learned editor of the Crisis, appeared before 
 the Congress as a Colored American scientist, versed in ethnology, and 
 the needs and qualifications of the Colored race. After giving the num- 
 ber of Colored Americans as about ten millions, and mentioning the 
 fact that * ' They live at the present time under a system of theoretical 
 liberty, which is restricted in practice by certain legal dispositions, and 
 by custom," he adds: ''Intellectual emancipation should proceed hand 
 in hand with economic independence." 
 
 ALL NATIONS AND TRIBES ONE GREAT FAMILY 
 
 This is indeed the keynote to the. elevation of the Colored Ameri- 
 cans to the high plane sought to be reached by all the nations of the 
 earth, and toward which they are surely drifting, in an unconscious ful- 
 fillment of the designs of God to gather all nations and tribes together 
 into one great family. 
 
 Professor N. R. d 'Alfonso, of Italy, laid before the Congress the 
 most profound thought that forms the basis of all progress and gives 
 the key to beneficial government: 
 
 "Speculative psychology teaches that the man, to whatever race 
 he may belong, has always the same psychological possibilities. 
 
 Subject from childhood to certain conditions of climate, environ- 
 ment and education, he can reach the highest and most complex grades 
 of civilization. 
 
 "It is the action and reaction of the external world on the internal 
 world of the mind that issues in the creation of man. 
 
 "If there are psychological differences between races they are the 
 outcome of the particular history of various peoples a history that has 
 entailed a different education.
 
 72 THE WORLD'S CONGRESS OF RACES 
 
 "The psychological basis is the same in all men from whatever 
 part of the world they may come, and they may evolve in the same way 
 and attain the same psychic results. 
 
 "In the same way racial hostilities and prejudices are not due to 
 organic heredity, but to tradition and education." 
 
 So far as science has gone, it must be apparent that the learned 
 men of the age have returned to the Biblical account: Genesis, 1:26. 
 
 "26. And God said, 'Let us make man in our image, after our like- 
 ness: and let him have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the 
 fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over 
 every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth/ 
 
 "27. So God created man in His own image, in the image of God 
 created He him; male and female created He them." 
 
 Again in Genesis 2:7, it is said: 
 
 "7. And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, and 
 breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; And man became a living 
 soul.' 1 
 
 Everywhere in Holy Writ, human beings are always referred to as 
 "Man" whenever he is considered as a being vested with a soul, a par- 
 ticular psychological condition that makes him different from all other 
 creations. 
 
 In every movement toward human betterment, education, civiliza- 
 tion, development, and especially in the onward movement toward uni- 
 fication, the human species is referred to as "Man" without any racial 
 distinctions whatever. 
 i 
 
 WARS BETWEEN JEWS AND ETHIOPIANS 
 
 It is only when men are opposed to one another; when they depart 
 from the Divine intention to unify all men, that man is designated ac- 
 cording to his racial or national designation. For instance: The wars 
 between the Jews and the Ethiopians three thousand years before 
 Christ; the wars of the Romans, Persians, Assyrians, English, French, 
 and all other divergent upheavals which depart from the Divine De-
 
 THE WORLD'S CONGRESS OF RACES 78 
 
 sign. In such cases the psychological man, the man with a soul, the 
 man into whom God breathed the breath of life, is considered a differ- 
 ent being and he is unified as "Man." 
 
 Not only is this distinctive unity of soul, of mind, of intelligence, 
 the predominating feature of the creation, known as "man," but his 
 physical characteristics outside the mere skin deep differences, are ex- 
 actly the same. 
 
 Modern scientists, known as "biologists," that is, men who inves- 
 tigate the origin of physical life in men, have advanced so far that they 
 know and can easily demonstrate that there are no physical differences. 
 
 The infinitely small cells called "protoplasms," which make up the 
 tissues of the human body, and which are present everywhere, plainly 
 visible to the eye under a microscope, are exactly the same in every hu- 
 man being whatever his race or color, condition, education, environ- 
 ment, etc. 
 
 All the machinery upon which these small cells of life operate and 
 give action, energy, and duration the heart, the nerves, the blood, and 
 all the organs essential or co-operative, are identically the same. 
 
 Men have tried to find a difference in the physical make-up of the 
 various races but they have signally failed. They have even endeav- 
 ored to compare the blood and cells of inferior animals such as apes, 
 going so low as the common monkey, to show that some of the races 
 originated in what is known as the "Anthropoid Ape," so as to bolster 
 up the doctrine of evolution and maintain the existence of an exclu- 
 sively, special God created race of men, of which they are the sole and 
 exclusive exponents, but they, also, have signally failed, and all men 
 today, proven by science demonstrating the truths of Holy Writ, stand 
 upon the same psychological, or soul plane, whether his skin be black, 
 yellow, brown, red, white or any other color or shade of color. They 
 are all part and parcel of the Divine movement which is impelling man 
 toward a universal psychological unity. Any man or nation that at- 
 tempts to bar the way, is submerged or cast aside like a straw before 
 an avalanche. This is written upon the pages of history so clearly, that 
 it is beyond controversy.
 
 PROGRESS OF THE DIFFERENT 
 RACES OF MANKIND 
 
 Marvelous Rise of the Japanese from Barbarism in Five 
 Decades The Jews without a National Government 
 Rule the Finances and Commerce of the World 
 China in Contact with Civilization Has Created a 
 Great Republic The American Indian Raised From 
 Savagery to Peaceful, Profitable Pursuits - The 
 Colored American's Part and Opportunities in the 
 Great Onward Movement 
 
 A reader of history who does not go deeper than the mere words in 
 books, sees nothing but confusion in the steady, onward march of all 
 mankind from the dawn of creation to the present time. 
 
 We hope to bring something easily understood out of this chaos, 
 that will be of benefit to the Colored Americans, and put them in line 
 with the great movement of the human family toward universal peace 
 and prosperity. We expect to show that he is an essential factor in the 
 human race, and that he has performed his part when his ancestors, the 
 powerful kings of Ethiopia, brought civilization and the art of working 
 metals into Egypt, as far as Asia, and into Europe. 
 
 The most learned ethnologists hold that there was a time in the 
 history of the human race when all mankind were unified, and that 
 through different causes operating upon passion for power, religious 
 differences and climatic necessities, they became separated and split 
 into divisions each of which claimed supremacy, and made war upon 
 the others who denied it. 
 
 Wherever we begin the national history of any nation or tribe, we 
 
 74
 
 PROGRESS OF THE DIFFERENT RACES 75 
 
 find them separate from every other nation and tribe, individual en- 
 tities with their own laws and government. 
 
 If we take any fanciful theory of the creation of man, or accept the 
 biblical account of the Dispersion at the plain of Shinar, at the build- 
 ing of the Tower of Babel, 2218 years before Christ, we find them scat- 
 tered over the face of the earth, whereas before that Dispersion "The 
 whole earth was one language and of one speech." (Genesis 2:1). 
 After that event * ' The Lord scattered them abroad upon the face of all 
 the earth." 
 
 The races of mankind began in unity, but separated and scattered 
 becoming a multitude of nations with different languages and religions. 
 But, at the same time, visible as a fine thread through the movements 
 of mankind, was a trend toward another unification. 
 
 THE RISE OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE 
 
 Nations rose and fell, leaving the earth to a few powerful ones who 
 attacked one another until, finally, the vast and powerful Roman Em- 
 pire rose upon the ruins of the others. The central point of unification 
 was nearer, and it appeared when Christ was born, the Saviour of all 
 the world. 
 
 From that time began a movement toward another unification, but 
 not a national movement, a human movement, an uplift into higher aims 
 and more complete brotherhood. 
 
 The conquest of Rome by barbarians did not stay this movement, 
 because the barbarians fell in with it and moved along with it. Every 
 great act on the chessboard of nations, whether war, or the present 
 peace movement toward universal peace, demonstrates that the pur- 
 pose of the entire human family, as a unit, will be fulfilled sometime. 
 It is rapidly reaching that point. 
 
 The great nations that stood in the way of this onward movement 
 toward unification, have been abolished politically, but not individu- 
 ally, the individuals becoming merged, unified into the great moving 
 mass, and progressing onward with it to the end in view.
 
 76 PROGRESS OF THE DIFFERENT RACES 
 
 Of these unified nations or rather peoples of nations who have no 
 more political power or significance, we find the following: 
 
 The Jews, the Semitic division of the human race. 
 
 The Colored Men, the Hamitic division of the human family. 
 
 The American Indians, Aborigines with tribal government. 
 
 We shall add to these, by way of illustration to demonstrate the 
 power of civilization, the following: 
 
 The Japanese, an offshoot of the Turanian. 
 
 The Chinese, pure Turanian. 
 
 The two latter races are foreign to our unification in the United 
 States, many of their people, however, have inserted the thin edge of a 
 wedge into our civilization and time alone will tell what the upshot 
 will be. 
 
 "We have in the United States a most remarkable unification, or 
 merger into one political status, of the descendants of three great divi- 
 sions of the Human Family, who are living together substantially in 
 peace and amity. Whatever differences and difficulties arise are purely 
 personal. 
 
 Of the Colored Americans in the United States, this book refers 
 almost exclusively; in fact, it is dedicated to them and their interests, 
 and intended for their benefit. Hence, we may omit them in this chap- 
 ter, there being a full account of them elsewhere. 
 
 A short sketch of the Jews may be considered as pertinent to the 
 subject and as having a bearing upon the status of the Colored men. 
 
 THE JEWS 
 
 The Jews considered from the biblical accounts exclusively, are 
 the descendants and representatives of the oldest branch of the human 
 family, but they existed as a nation contemporaneously with the Ethi- 
 opians, in whose descendants we find the Colored men of the United 
 States. 
 
 It may be said that the unification of the Semitic or Jewish race 
 began with Moses, although Noah was in fact the father of the race.
 
 PROGRESS OF THE DIFFERENT RACES 77 
 
 Their history is one of the wildest, most varied and romantic of that 
 of any other race or nation. 
 
 After centuries of miserable bondage under the Babylonian kings, 
 and in Egypt, they emerged under the leadership of Moses who married 
 an Ethiopian, and began anew the struggle for national autonomy. 
 
 Prior to Moses the government was essentially patriarchal, but 
 after Moses and in the course of time it became monarchical, "with 
 various petty kings and offshoots, always quarreling with one another, 
 and meeting with defeats and slavery from other nations, until the 
 Romans had acquired power to conquer the world, and included in 
 their conquered territory the various sovereignties established by the 
 Jews. 
 
 Although the political power was taken from them, the Jews were 
 allowed to retain their religious authority, but in process of time, and 
 at the coming of Christ, their chief priests and spiritual rulers gener- 
 ally, were sunk in corruption. In the 70th year of the Christian era, 
 Jerusalem and the great temple of Solomon were utterly destroyed, and 
 from that time until quite recent times, the Jews have been wanderers, 
 obtaining a foothold here and there against fearful opposition and 
 
 amazing suffering. 
 
 V 
 
 ADVANCEMENT OF THE JEWS 
 
 Bereft of political power and national autonomy, the Jews ad- 
 vanced along the line of racial unification, and became leaders in the 
 arts and sciences, and have made themselves the financial and commer- 
 cial masters of the world. A power they never could have reached had 
 they maintained their national distinction under a monarchy or other 
 form of government. 
 
 Their position in the United States is exactly that of the Colored 
 Americans. They have all the political rights of freemen, and can rise 
 to positions of high trust and honor. Like their Colored brothers, they 
 are not a race within a race.
 
 78 PROGRESS OF THE DIFFERENT RACES 
 
 THE JEWS THIRST FOR KNOWLEDGE 
 
 They are all intensely interested in education, and their children 
 possess an insatiable thirst for knowledge. As a consequence they are 
 always ready to seize upon opportunity when it comes their way, and 
 they always profit by experience, and gather information from every 
 source. 
 
 Many of the most distinguished scientists and statesmen in the 
 world have been Jews, and although able to dictate financially to gov- 
 ernments, and possessing political power, they have never yet at- 
 tempted to seize upon the reins of any government, or take it out of the 
 hands of those selected to govern. 
 
 If a Jew were to become President of the United States, and all 
 the offices filled by Jews, the government would run along the lines 
 upon which it was formed, without a change or jar, and at the expira- 
 tion of their term of office, or a change in political power, they would 
 lay down their trust and return to their individual avocations without 
 a single regret. 
 
 This is a unification such as the world has never before dreamed 
 of. And it is the same unification with regard to the Colored Ameri- 
 cans. The situation is the same, the conditions identical with the single 
 exception that the Jews are farther advanced than the Colored man, 
 his experience extending over a larger period of time, but the Colored 
 men are improving and soon they should be where the same sort of 
 unification can be said of them. 
 
 THE AMERICAN INDIAN 
 
 The American Indian has no ancestry of civilization to look back 
 to. His forebears so far as is known to history were savages, and the 
 Indians found in America by the first white settlers were also savages. 
 
 Their origin as a race is shrouded in obscurity, some asserting that 
 they are descendants of the Semitic race W Asia, others that they are 
 Turanian and Malaysian mixed. It is certain, however, that nothing
 
 PROGRESS OF THE DIFFERENT RACES 79 
 
 remains of any very ancient civilization, what does exist consists of 
 "mounds" containing crude articles of pottery, flint arrows, etc., and 
 in the case of the descendants of the cliff dwellers in New Mexico and 
 Arizona, their habitations remain, showing that their surroundings 
 were crude and their civilization at a low ebb. 
 
 The descendants of the Aztecs, Toltecs and other tribes whose an- 
 cestors were ruthlessly slaughtered by Cortez and his Spanish soldiers, 
 and oppressed by his successors, had small title to what is known as 
 civilization. Of these little can be said except that the present descend- 
 ants present the vestiges of degeneracy, and have no marks of being a 
 pure race of any sort. They are just the same as they were when first 
 discovered, barring vices which they have acquired from the civilized 
 races without receiving any benefit from their virtues. 
 
 These people present no example worth being followed, but as to 
 the descendants of the real savage American Indian, the Sioux, Algon- 
 quins, and other large and savage warrior tribes encountered by the 
 American pioneer and frontiersmen, they show the power of civilization 
 and their adaptability to changed environment. 
 
 Among them were many noble men, men of high aspirations and 
 aims, who as soon as they understood civilization, broke away from the 
 trammels of savagery and became civilized. That is, they adopted the 
 manners and customs of the civilized races, and became unified with 
 them. 
 
 RESULTS OF EDUCATION 
 
 Among them, education has produced a large number of men of 
 high grade, and influence. Most of them have turned to agriculture, 
 but being a race that is still in embryo, so to speak, that is one of the 
 present era, the time has not yet arrived when it can be predicted of 
 them that they are equal to coming up to the highest rank in civilized 
 life. 
 
 They are an open, livin^llustration of the power of education and 
 modern civilization. The lesson to be learned from them is, that what 
 a race so sunk in savagery and barbarism can do, is much more within
 
 80 PROGRESS OF THE DIFFERENT RACES 
 
 the reach of the Colored Americans who have a great and noble ances- 
 try back to which they may look with admiration and feel an incentive 
 to continue to advance it is in them. 
 
 . 
 
 THE JAPANESE AS AN ILLUSTRATION 
 
 We come to the Japanese as an illustration of unification of the 
 races, because they have put themselves before the world as entitled to 
 consideration as much as any other race. Inasmuch as they are rapidly 
 becoming a world power, and have the warships and guns to back up 
 their pretensions, the nations of the earth feel justified in considering 
 their claims. 
 
 Whence they come nobody knows, not even their own learned men. 
 They originated somewhere in the past, but not ancient past, or they 
 would have been heard of, but may be a cross among the Turanian 
 tribes. They are small men and dark, which lends truth to this theory. 
 
 With their origin we have nothing to do, because their rise and 
 progress is something men now living have witnessed and stand 
 amazed at its suddenness and at the height to which these small men 
 have attained. 
 
 They are a brilliant example of what education and civilization 
 backed by intense persistence and energy will accomplish in taking 
 advantage of opportunity. 
 
 They were given an opportunity to enter the ranks of civilization, 
 but they refused the offer. Then, trade and commerce urged and then 
 forced it upon them, and seeing that they had to progress, they took 
 hold of opportunities, and now, never let the smallest opportunity pass 
 by them. When an opportunity does not present itself they go to meet 
 it or make one to suit themselves. They are giving the world a bad 
 scare by their persistence and clamors for equality with every other 
 nation and peoples, due, perhaps, to their newness as a nation and the 
 probability that they may relapse into b^jbarism should they get the 
 Opperhand with restraint removed. 
 
 Every man who has not had a very good or saintly past, is re-
 
 The Story of a Rising 
 
 Race Told in 
 
 Pictures 
 
 ,,ii!iiiiiiilJ!!"iiiiiiii"-;:::>, 
 I 1 * 9iiiin '"iiim'! 1 1 
 
 l"' 
 
 PHOTOGRAPHED FROM LIFE 
 
 Special 
 
 Collection 
 
 B 
 
 RELIGIOUS 
 PHILANTHROPIC 
 EDUCATIONAL 
 FRATERNAL 
 
 
 aiiiiiiiiiumiiiiuuiiiiiiiiiijiiiiiiuiiiiiwiiiiimiiuiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiiH
 
 c 
 o 
 U 
 
 03 
 
 55 T 
 
 o -n 
 
 HH <L> 03 
 
 g e s 
 
 C rt 
 
 o 
 
 en 
 
 i_ 
 
 u 
 
 O 
 
 c 
 
 rt 
 en 
 CX 
 O 

 
 o 
 <u 
 
 fc/5 
 
 3 
 
 H 
 
 H 03 
 
 13 .y 
 
 % 
 
 ^1 
 
 Kv 
 J2 
 
 WH 
 
 fe 75" 
 
 < 8 
 co "5 
 
 K ^ 
 W bo 
 
 M S 
 W 
 W 'rt 
 
 o 
 
 en 
 en 
 fll 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 rt 
 
 cS
 
 1 
 
 - 
 
 I 
 
 ~ 1 
 < 
 
 OH 
 
 CO - 
 
 O ^ 
 ^ i) 
 
 *-* CD 
 
 O _ 
 
 CO o3 
 
 
 1 
 
 O 
 
 CiO 
 
 1 
 
 *-> 
 
 OS 
 
 IH 
 
 *0 
 
 O
 
 W rt v 
 rj > 4> 
 
 THe 
 
 s^s 
 
 ".-!> 
 *^ 
 
 Mil 
 
 rf O 03 
 
 rt 
 ->> 
 
 *H - C 
 
 O O oS 
 
 cu rt C 
 
 c ^ 
 
 fe 5 3 
 
 ffi^ 
 
 H 
 
 K 
 O
 
 o 
 
 .fl 
 
 -t-J 
 
 c 
 
 2 
 
 a. 
 
 c 
 
 rt 
 
 E 
 
 en 
 
 <u 
 13 
 ^ 
 "o 
 
 CO 
 
 ^^ rr\ 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 0. 
 
 o
 
 tn 
 u 
 
 JS 
 
 a, 
 
 S 
 
 <u 
 
 H 
 
 w 
 
 o? 
 
 ^ c 
 
 6.2 
 1-7 *-> 
 
 ^H .2 
 
 >"> '3 
 
 Co 
 
 rt 
 c 
 
 .a 
 
 C -t-> 
 o w 
 U'C 
 
 -> 
 
 I I 
 '-. 
 
 S^c 
 O to a 
 
 Sl^ 2 
 
 C <U 
 
 eg 
 
 <u O 
 
 a^j 
 
 o 
 
 CJ ^ 
 
 "rt 
 C " 
 
 .2 
 
 'M 
 
 rt 
 
 C 
 
 c 
 
 o 
 
 4-> 
 C
 
 o 
 o 
 
 tUO 
 
 3 
 
 H 
 
 00 
 
 W 5 
 to 
 
 o.s 
 
 Z .S3 
 
 - 1 ^ 
 to a. 
 
 H 
 o 
 
 <u 
 
 -t-J 
 
 .5 
 
 +4 
 
 O 
 
 ex 
 
 I
 
 PROGRESS OF THE DIFFERENT RACES 81 
 
 ' ' 
 
 garded with suspicion when he joins* the ranks of the good and pious. 
 It is not credited that such a man can become good all at once, and the 
 belief spreads that his reform is a mere makeshift, a delusion, and an 
 opportunity for gain. 
 
 The Japanese have not been tested by any of the conditions that 
 have made the civilized races what they are as to reliability after 
 centuries of experience, and the only thing to be observed is, that they 
 were found first as a barbaric tribe,' or semibarbaric, with the most 
 hideous manners and customs, and a religion that was mere idol wor- 
 ship. 
 
 If the first American admiral who forced western civilization upon 
 them through trade and commerce could see them now at the bargain 
 counter of opportunities, he would be amazed. 
 
 Their arts and sciences are marvels of beauty; their home life when 
 they are not fighting is amid a bower of roses, and they can imitate 
 anything as to mechanical workmanship from a toy dog to a compli- 
 cated man-of-war. They make everything the civilized men make, and 
 sell them for a pittance. They know what they want and they get it or 
 declare war. 
 
 Never did such a race of men exist since history began, and it has 
 sprung up into prominence within about half a century, without be- 
 ing deep or profound, and having a character that is so -dubious that 
 one never knows whether he is your friend or enemy. 
 
 While studying this race of small men, one is almost tempted to 
 urge every man behind in this world's favors, to do as the Japanese. 
 It is indeed an incentive to wake up and go ahead. 
 
 THE CHINESE 
 
 The Chinese are as near the pure Turanian stock as it is possible 
 for a race with their environments to be. 
 
 The samples that come to the United States for employment are 
 coolies, mongrels of the race, just as we have natural born mongrels 
 from intermixtures with degeneracy. 
 
 But the real Chinaman, the Manchurian, and his similars among the 
 61, S
 
 82 PROGRESS OF THE DIFFERENT RACES 
 
 pure Turanian strain, are magnificent men physically, without the slant 
 eye, and highly educated in the Chinese fashion. 
 
 Like the other grand divisions of the -human race, they lived along 
 for ages in peace and -comfort, until the outside barbarian in the form 
 of the little Japanese came along and shattered his dreams of content. 
 As Alaric and his Huns battered down the gates of Rome; as the Ro- 
 mans put an end to the Jewish nation; as the combined attacks of the 
 gold hungered kings of Europe and Asia subdued and obliterated the 
 vast Ethiopian empire, so little Japan routed the big Chinese empire. 
 
 But this accomplished something- that emphasizes the idea of a uni- 
 versal unification of the nations of the world. Japan forced open China 
 and its people saw the opportunity, and took it. After studying the 
 methods of civilization, particularly those in vogue in this great repub- 
 lic, its students returned to their native land, and aroused the half a 
 billion people from the slumbers and behold! A vast republic. The 
 Chinese are in line with modern education, with the arts of civilization. 
 Like the Japanese, they have begun to wear American clothing. With- 
 al, they have abandoned their old pagan practices, killed their dragon, 
 and are rapidly coming in under the remorseless movement toward the 
 unification of the world.
 
 ETHIOPIA, THE GREAT BLACK EMPIRE 
 
 THE AUTHORITY OF THE BIBLE AND ALSO RECENT DISCOVERIES IN 
 AFRICA PROVE THE ANCIENT AND POWERFUL- CIVILIZATION OF 
 THE COLORED RACE 3,000 YEARS B. C. THE STORY OF CANDACE, 
 THE BEAUTIFUL BLACK QUEEN *OF ETHIOPIA, AND THE MAR- 
 RIAGE OF MOSES TO AN ETHIOPIAN WOMAN U90 B. C. HOW 
 PIANKHI, THE BLACK KIN.G, CONQUERED EGYPT 750 B. C., AND 
 HOW EGYPT TOOK HER CIVILIZATION FROM ETHIOPIA. 
 
 We read about Napoleon, Frederick the Great of Prussia, Catherine 
 of Russia, Marie Antoinette of France, and other kings and queens, 
 many of whom led mysteriously cloudy lives and came to a bad end- 
 ing, but few have ever heard of Queen Candace, Queen of Ethiopia. 
 
 You are referred to the Bible (Acts 8:27) as a beginning of the in- 
 formation to follow. 
 
 Few among the learned in this present age, and less of the un- 
 learned, know anything about the origin of the colored race in the 
 United States. They are completely in the dark as to their ancestry, 
 as a powerful and highly civilized race of people. 
 
 The fact is, that while the Anglo-Saxons, Celts, Scandinavians, Ger- 
 mans, and so on, wore skin coats, devoured their food raw, lived in 
 caverns, and were busily engaged in cutting one another's throats over 
 dry bones, the ancestors of our Colored people in these United States 
 were enjoying the highest arts of civilization, lived in palaces, and 
 erected magnificent specimens of the most wonderful architecture in 
 the world, and behaved generally like civilized people. 
 
 Eecent and authentic discoveries in Africa have brought to light, 
 through monuments and other evidences, that the Hamitic race played 
 a very important part in the first stages of the world's history. There 
 are modern records, which, together with the great number of monu- 
 
 83
 
 84 ETHIOPIA, THE GREAT BLACK EMPIRE 
 
 ments of great antiquity, demonstrate without the shadow of a doubt 
 that the African civilization of the Hamitic race, was older than the 
 most ancient history recorded of the Egyptians, going back centuries 
 before the birth of Moses. 
 
 THE BLACK NATIONS A POWERFUL CIVILIZATION 
 
 It appears now that Egypt took its civilization from Ethiopia, the 
 black empire south of it. 
 
 The old theories have been smashed into atoms, and it now appears 
 that the black nations of certain regions of the continent of Africa were 
 not races in their infancy, but the descendants of a powerful civilization 
 gradually broken by misfortunes and disastrous wars against it. 
 
 The Egyptians have always contended that their forefathers 
 learned their arts and largely received their laws from the black em- 
 pire farther south. Throughout the pages of Homer, the Ethiopians are 
 spoken of with great respect, as the friends of the gods, the "blameless 
 Ethiopians" being a common phrase. 
 
 The great Greek historian, Herodotus, who has been charged with 
 drawing upon his imagination in his accounts of Africa, is now demon- 
 strated to have been truthful. His extraordinary stories about the an- 
 cient empire of Ethiopians, south of Egypt, are being verified from the 
 recently unearthed monuments, as having been erected by the very peo- 
 ple of whom the historian wrote, to celebrate their victories and honor 
 their gods. 
 
 Although the most ancient inscriptions on the monuments along 
 the upper Nile have not yet been deciphered, the story of the Land of 
 the Blacks is well known as far back as eight hundred years before 
 Christ. 
 
 THE BLACK KINGS 
 
 As showing a common civilization, in fact, perhaps a common ori- 
 gin, the doings of the Black Kings were chronicled after the same fash- 
 ion as those of the Egyptian kings.
 
 ETHIOPIA, THE GREAT BLACK EMPIRE 85 
 
 The writing of the people of the Great Black Empire, is like that 
 of the Egyptians, and the gods they worshiped were closely related to 
 the gods of Egypt. 
 
 Inscriptions on these monuments that have been deciphered, tell 
 us that Piankhi, the black king, conquered Egypt 750 B. C., and that he 
 worshiped without question in Egyptian temples, and the carvings in 
 the excavated ruins, which show men and women unmistakably Negro, 
 give evidence of the similarity of religion. 
 
 We have always supposed, as told by the scientists, that civilization 
 went up the Nile, whereas, it is now proven that it came down the Nile, 
 that is, from Ethiopia to Egypt, instead of the other way. 
 
 When Cambyses, king of Persia, conquered Egypt six hundred 
 years before the Christian era, he ventured to arrange an expedition 
 against the black empire to the south, stories of the greatness of which 
 he had been told. He sent to the Black King gifts of gold, palm wine 
 and incense, and asked to be informed whether or not it was true that 
 on a certain spot called the "Table of the Sun," the magistrates, every 
 night, put provisions of cooked meats so that every one who was hungry 
 might come in the morning and help himself. 
 
 The history proceeds to tell us, that the black king, Nastasenen, 
 received the envoys of Cambyses peacefully but without enthusiasm. 
 He showed them the " Table of the Sun" mentioned by Cambyses, and 
 took them to the prisons where the prisoners wore fetters of gold, so 
 that the Persians might be properly impressed. 
 
 Cambyses was very much impressed by the fact that gold was so 
 common that it was used in making the shackles of prisoners, and he 
 made war upon the black empire to get that gold, but miserably failed. 
 
 THE BEAUTIFUL BLACK QUEEN 
 
 We now come to the Queen Candace mentioned in the Acts of the 
 Apostles. The account there given is as follows (Chapter 8) : 
 
 1 ' 26th verse. And the angel of the Lord spake unto Philip, saying, 
 arise and go toward the south unto the way that goeth down from Jeru- 
 salem unto Gaza, which is desert.
 
 86 ETHIOPIA, -THE 'ORE AT BLACK EMPIRE 
 
 ' ' 27th \erse. And he arose and went : and behold, a man of Ethiopia, 
 an eunuch of great authority under Candaco, queen of the Ethiopians, 
 who had charge of all her treasure, and had come to Jerusalem for to 
 worship. ' ' 
 
 This is all that relates to Queen Candace, but it transpires from 
 subsequent verses of the same chapter, that the treasurer of Queen 
 Candace was baptized and went on his way rejoicing. 
 
 One queen Candace of Ethiopia, was a famous black queen, tales of 
 whose prowess ^spread as far as Greece. It appears from the monu- 
 ments, that the kingdom was ruled by successive queens each bearing 
 the name of Candace, which may account for the different descriptions 
 of her, some showing her as very beautiful, and some allowing her but 
 one eye with the disposition of a termagant. 
 
 These kings and queens, whose records have been deciphered, are 
 of comparatively recent years not more than 2,500 or 3,000 years old. 
 It is expected that the results of the excavations of the older ruins will 
 be more interesting. 
 
 ETHIOPIANS FIRST LIVING MEN 
 
 To revert to Herodotus. This ancient historian was a great trav- 
 eler, the first, perhaps, to visit the region of the blacks and their empire. 
 
 He says, somewhere in his history : * * The Ethiopians were the first 
 men who ever lived.'* 
 
 There is more astounding evidence of the civilization of the black 
 men to be found in recent excavations. 
 
 Lying north of Egypt and a little southeast of Greece, in the Med- 
 iterranean Sea, is the famous Island of Crete, or Candia, embracing 
 3,326 square miles, and at the present time it has a population of about 
 300,000 people all told. 
 
 This island was anciently regarded as the spot where Jove himself 
 was cradled, and it became the center or reservoir of the highest forms 
 of ancient civilization. All the ancient Greek and Roman gods had their 
 origin or birthplace on this island, an* 1 under the famed King Minos,
 
 ETHIOPIA, THE GREAT -BLACK EMPIRE 87 
 
 ' k 
 
 nothing disgraceful or monstrous was permitted to find a resting place. 
 It has always been a mysteriously unknown island, and the great aim 
 of delvers into antiquities. 
 
 Within the last ten years, there has been dug out in this island of 
 Crete, the remains of a civilization two thousand years more ancient 
 than any hitherto known in Europe. 
 
 THEATRES, PALACES AND TEMPLES 
 
 There are actual buildings, theatres, palaces, and temples that ex- 
 isted in 3,000 B. C., and were mere guess work in Homer's time. What 
 has been unearthed shows that there was communication between Crete 
 and Egypt 2,000 years before Christ. One of the frescoes found shows 
 some religious ceremonial in the Egyptian style. Some of the priest- 
 esses are black, others white, and the connection between African and 
 Cretan civilization as to dates will soon be settled. 
 
 Enough appears to show that there were two great civilizations at 
 a very early time, that in the Nile country begun and maintained by 
 black men, and the other in Crete. The Cretans seem to h^ave been a 
 dark race, rather small, with regular, almost Greek profiles and full 
 lips. 
 
 Nothing has been found in this newly discovered cradle of the hu- 
 man race to indicate that civilization came to them or to Africa from 
 Asia, whence it has always been thought all knowledge originated. 
 
 Everything so far unearthed in Crete and in the Soudan, favors the 
 theory that all around the Mediterranean there arose in the stone age 
 a common race of men, who in the course of centuries developed differ- 
 ing physical characteristics, and they peopled Europe and Africa where 
 the first civilizations arose in Crete and the Soudan. 
 
 There is tremendous food for thought in these discoveries. It may 
 transpire after all is discovered the Colored American descended from 
 the African, the Hamitic, or the Negro call him anything, it will not 
 harm his ancestry is in fact descended from a superior race of people.
 
 88 ETHIOPIA, THE GREAT BLACK EMPIRE 
 
 While the colored race do not care for any admixture of their blood 
 with the Aryan, the latter need have no fear that it will ever be forced 
 upon him. 
 
 MOSES MARRIED A COLORED WOMAN 
 
 What would Moses, the great lawgiver, say to you? Listen to the 
 good book in Numbers 12:1. "And Miriam and Aaron spake against 
 Moses because of the Ethiopian woman he had married : for he had mar- 
 ried an Ethiopian woman. " 
 
 For this reviling, the Lord made Miriam leprous, and punished her, 
 and Aaron acknowledged that he had sinned. 
 
 While on this subject, it may be interesting to specify some of the 
 doings of the Ethiopians in ancient history. First, Moses married an 
 Ethiopian woman in B. C. 1490, quite a number of years before any leg- 
 islature had an opportunity to prevent it. 
 
 The Ethiopians must have flourished after the last mentioned date, 
 because we read in IE Kings 9, That Tirhakah, king of Ethiopia, had 
 come out to fight the Assyrians quite a distance from Ethiopia and 
 the frightened Assyrian king besought the aid of Hezekiah, king of 
 Judah. This happened in B. C. 710. 
 
 Again, in B. C. 957, we learn from n Chronicles 14: 9, that Zerah, 
 the Ethiopian, came out against Asa, king of Judah, with a million men 
 and three hundred chariots. The scripture reads, "an host of a thou- 
 sand thousand. " 
 
 GREAT ANCESTRY OF COLORED RACE 
 
 Let the Colored American live up to the records of the past history 
 of his race and prove himself worthy of his great ancestry. 
 
 It was said in another place in this article that there appear to 
 have been two great civilizations at a very early period of time. One 
 flourished in the Nile country, maintained by black men, and the other 
 in Crete.
 
 ETHIOPIA, THE GREAT BLACK EMPIRE 89 
 
 It is an astonishing fact, for it is fast developing into a historical 
 fact, that a common race of men arose, and that in the course of cen- 
 turies, they developed differing physical characteristics, due to climatic 
 necessities, either black, brown or swarthy, and that they peopled Eu- 
 rope and Africa, the first civilizations arising in Crete and the Soudan, 
 which is the very heart of the continent of Africa, extending from the 
 Equator to 25 degrees north latitude, and from 20 degrees west longi- 
 tude to 50 degrees east longitude. A territory comprising 1,650 by 4,650 
 miles extent, and including the "Phut" territory, it is nearly as large 
 again. 
 
 All this vast territory constituted the Empire of Ethiopia. An em- 
 pire that was able more than 600 years before the Christian era to send 
 a million of fully equipped soldiers against a Jewish king. 
 
 A very slight circumstance has been the beginning of explorations 
 that will undoubtedly alter all of our text-books upon the subject of the 
 origin of the human race. 
 
 A German explorer recently unearthed, in a remote region in the 
 Soudan, a bronze head of fine and exquisite workmanship. This has 
 been taken as another evidence of an ancient African civilization in- 
 deed, a black men's civilization, and has operated as an incentive for 
 other explorations. 
 
 THE BIBLE AS A PROOF 
 
 We read in the Bible (I Kings 10), a whole chapter concerning the 
 visit of the Queen of Sheba, who visited Solomon, coming to Jerusalem 
 with a very great train, with camels that bore spices, and very much 
 gold and precious stones. And that when she departed she presented 
 Solomon with a hundred and twenty talents of gold, and of spices very 
 great store, and precious stones. "There came no more such abund- 
 ance." 
 
 The same account of this great queen is given in 2nd Chronicles, 
 and in Matthew 12:42 she is styled "The Queen of the South." 
 
 A queen from the South who could present Solomon with about a
 
 90 ETHIOPIA, THE GREAT BLACK EMPIRE 
 
 million dollars of our money in gold and precious stones, was certainly 
 a rich and powerful queen. 
 
 The Queen -of Sheba had many successors, however, and they were 
 all warlike, leading their armies either to victory or successfully de- 
 fending the -Ethiopian empire against attack. Ahasuerus, the most 
 powerful Persian monarch, who ruled over 146 provinces, attempted to 
 extend his dominion over into Ethiopia but could not succeed. 
 
 Some years ago, ruins of ancient dwellings were discovered in Up- 
 per Ehodesia, which were declared by Dr. Maclver of Oxford to be 
 those of an ancient African civilization. 
 
 Within the past ten years, excavations in the Upper Soudan, verify 
 the claim that the black man was the first to discover the art of work- 
 ing metals, and that they gave this knowledge to Europe and Asia. Dr. 
 Schweinfurth, the famous German ethnologist, and the University of 
 Berlin, have adopted this theory. 
 
 Lady Lugard, the authoress, gathered from old Arab books, many 
 details of this high civilization among the black men of the Upper Nile, 
 their customs and government until quite recent times. 
 
 "We know as a historical fact, that the Nubians conquered Egypt, 
 and set the pace for a good government among the Egyptians, sup- 
 pressing many of their cruel practices. 
 
 The end of these discoveries is far from having been reached. In- 
 deed, they are just beginning to attract attention. Enough has been 
 unearthed, however, to establish the ancestry of the Colored race of 
 America, greater and higher than that of any of the mixed races.
 
 The Genius of Colored Americans in Liter- 
 ature; The Arts and Sciences Inherited 
 From the Ancient Ethiopians 
 
 Read, Study, and Educate up to OpportunitiesA High 
 Racial Type Appears in Modern Times A Cause 
 for Pride and an Incentive to Action, Energy and 
 Efficiency. 
 
 Men of learning, wisdom, and honest, without prejudice, take the 
 standard of a race of men from his primitive type. 
 
 That type is sought for in the most excellent. productions of the 
 race, their achievements and their position among civilized nations that 
 were the founders of our present civilization. 
 
 He who grovels in the worst human elements of any race, knows 
 nothing about that race, and opens the door to the degeneracy of all 
 the nations and races on earth, by advocating them as the evidences of 
 degeneracy. 
 
 Since the world began there have been good and bad elements 
 among the peoples that inhabited it, but the good elements alone have 
 survived, the bad or the evil has gone down into ruin. Nations that 
 sought to waylay and throttle progress for their own selfish ends, and 
 immoral purposes have been forced out into the world's Gehenna, and 
 in the garbage heap there are still rummaging many of the split races 
 of the earth, and many individuals bury themselves in its reek refusing 
 to emerge into the clear sunlight. 
 
 It is, as it always has been, the great, the high hope and aim of men 
 of intellect, and higher aspirations than the luxuries of life which kill 
 the soul, to lift the evil in mankind out of the category of civilization, 
 
 91
 
 92 COLORED AMERICANS IN LITERATURE 
 
 and develop mind and intellect as the only adjunct toward universal 
 unity and peace. 
 
 To cure all the evil which afflict men of every race and people, is 
 an impossibility so long as the earth exists for the use and benefit of 
 mankind. Force has been tried, but even the death penalty does not 
 stay crime and disorder. The Crucified One gave up his life and took 
 upon himself all the sins of men, and pointed out the way for them to 
 follow if they would be saved. But even this Majestic, this Divine Sac- 
 rifice has not stayed the evils afflicting man when left to his own de- 
 vices, to his own ill-regulated freedom. We know the way, indeed, and 
 whoso refuses to follow it, must be classed with the evils we suffer. 
 Every man must lift himself out of the slough. 
 
 There is food for thought in the past, which hinges much upon the 
 present and the future, and if it is taken in the proper spirit, it can not 
 fail to develop the mind, the soul, and put men on the high road toward 
 the accomplishment of the designs of God. 
 
 THE QUEEN OF SHEBA AND SOLOMON 
 
 It was related in another article, that the Queen of Sheba visited 
 Solomon, but we shall give a further account of this great queen be- 
 cause it will lead to the reason why Ethiopia reached a high state of 
 development. 
 
 Open the Bible at 1st Kings, 10, verses 6 to 10 and read: 
 
 "6. And she said to the king, it was a true report that I heard in 
 mine own land of thy acts and thy wisdom. 
 
 "7. Howbeit I believed not the words, until I came, and mine eyes 
 had seen it: and, behold, the half has not been told me: thy wisdom and 
 prosperity exceedeth the fame which I heard. 
 
 "8. Happy are the men, happy are these thy servants, which stand 
 continually before thee. and that hear thy wisdom. 
 
 "9. Blessed be the Lord thy God, which delighted in thee, to set 
 thee on the throne of Israel: because the Lord loved Israel forever, 
 therefore made he the king, to do judgment and justice."
 
 COLORED AMERICANS IN LITERATURE 93 
 
 Here was an Ethiopian Queen who was clearly desirous of benefit- 
 ing her great empire and uplifting her people, traveling in pursuit of 
 the best way to do it, just as our modern men are now doing. 
 
 This, it should be remembered, occurred more than a thousand years 
 before the birth of Christ, or to bring the years down to date, it was 
 two thousand nine hundred and twenty-eight years ago nearly thirty 
 centuries. 
 
 THE ETHIOPIANS CONQUERED EGYPT 
 
 To diverge a few lines: Napoleon Bonaparte was a deep student, 
 and when attempting the conquest of Egypt, he pointed his soldiers to 
 the great Pyramids saying: "Soldiers of France, forty centuries are 
 looking down upon you,'' he uttered a truth of history, and established 
 an Ethiopian empire a thousand years before Solomon. The reason is 
 this: The Ethiopians conquered Egypt, or erected it into a province, 
 and built the great Pyramids that still exist. 
 
 But to return to the Queen of Sheba. 
 
 She found a knowledge of God in her visit and carried it back to 
 her people, because we find His worship beginning to make its appear- 
 ance upon the monuments and inscriptions. 
 
 Now a singular circumstance is presented by the claim of Ethiopian 
 kings and princes after the visit of the Queen of Sheba to Solomon. 
 
 It was claimed by the princes of Axoum, in Ethiopia, which was 
 evangelized by the Empress Helena, consort of the Roman Emperor 
 Constantine, in the year 324 of the Christian era, that the Queen of 
 Sheba bore a son to King Solomon, and that he was the founder of a 
 dynasty, the annals of the kingdom giving a long list of the kings de- 
 scended from him, and relating that they governed for centuries with- 
 out interruption. Pieces of their money still in existence and the in- 
 scriptions on recently unearthed monuments furnishing evidence of this 
 fact. 
 
 In a history of Alexander the Great, translated from the Ethiopian, 
 it is related of another Queen of Sheba, who, in the year 332 before the
 
 94 COLORED AMERICANS IN LITERATURE 
 
 Christian era, resisted that mighty conqueror with so much vigor, that 
 he capitulated to her charms, as she was a most beautiful woman, and 
 left her kingdom in peace. She laughingly reproached him for his 
 weakness, so the story goes: "You, the mighty conqueror who have 
 never been defeated by man, have been captured and defeated by a 
 
 BLACK QUEENS WHEN CHRIST WAS BORN 
 
 The reign of the Sheban dynasty was followed by that of the queens 
 of Candace, who were ruling Ethiopia at the date of the birth of Christ, 
 indeed, one of them is mentioned in the New Testament, Matthew 12 :42, 
 and her story is related in another chapter of this book. 
 
 Among the many evidences of high civilization in Ethiopia, are its 
 literary productions. There are several hundred books in the various 
 public libraries of Europe which show a remarkable condition of devel- 
 opment. 
 
 In the way of history, there are the annals of ancient chronology 
 by Georges Ibn-al Amid, which follows the geneaology of David from 
 Adam, and a list of the kings of Israel and Judea, together with the 
 principal events of their reigns. To this is added a chronology of the 
 reigns of the Roman Emperors, and the Consuls. 
 
 In the chronological book, there is an entire chapter giving the his- 
 tory of the kings of Ethiopia, from Ibn-al Hakim, son of Solomon by 
 the Queen of Sheba, down to recent times. 
 
 There are also volumes of poems of great beauty and perfect meter, 
 stories of wars, genealogical lists, biographies, commentaries, moral 
 maxims, philosophy, anecdotes, astrologies, homilies, hymns, etc. All 
 of these are contemporaneous. 
 
 In proof of this remarkable condition, reference is made to the 
 " Catalogue des manuscripts Ethiopiens (Gheez et Amharique) de la 
 Bibliotheque nfl'ionale de France, a Paris," a copy of which may be 
 found in any of our great public libraries.
 
 COLORED AMERICANS IN LITERATURE 95 
 
 'ETHIOPIAN WOMEN HELD IN HIGH ESTEEM 
 
 / / 
 
 In refinement, the Ethiopians held women in a superior position 
 in the social scale, which says Dr. Reich, the historian, ' ' Shows a higher 
 point of delicacy and refinement than either their Eastern or Western 
 successors. Colossal in art, profound in philosophy and religion, and 
 in possession of the knowledge of the arts and sciences, the Ethiopian 
 race exhibits the astounding phenomenon of an elevated civilization at 
 a period when the other nations of the world were almost unknown." 
 
 Referring to this question of psychology in civilization exhibited 
 by the Ethiopians, the same Dr. Reich, in his " History of Civilization," 
 says: 
 
 "People, as a rule cherish the idea that nations are like individuals, 
 and that accordingly nations have their childhood, their youth, and 
 their old age, and their death just as we are used to see in individuals. 
 This entire idea is utterly false. There is no such parallel development. 
 A nation is a mental thing only." 
 
 Dr. Scholes, in his "Glimpses of the Ages," citing Heeren's "Man- 
 ual of Ancient History," relative to the Ethiopians, says: 
 
 "It may be gathered from the monuments and records thac Upper 
 Egypt (Ethiopia) was the first seat of civilization, which originating in 
 the South, spread by the settlement of colonies toward the North 
 (Egypt). 
 
 ' ' These migrations are proved by the representations, both in sculp- 
 ture and painting found in the yet remaining monuments throughout 
 Egypt." "Glimpses of Ages," p. 191. Heeren, p. 57. 
 
 There were tribes among the Ethiopians which were of a low grade 
 of civilization, just as in the most civilized countries of the present 
 times, there are peoples of a very low grade, not only in civilization but 
 in intelligence. But, there existed a highly cultured and civilized Ethi- 
 opian people, who dwelt in cities, erected temples and other edifices, 
 and who had good government and humane laws. Moreover, their fame 
 and progress in knowledge and their social arts spread in the earliest 
 ages over a considerable part of the earth.
 
 96 COLORED AMERICANS IN LITERATURE 
 
 Upon the authority of Heeren, already referred to, and upon theii 
 own investigations, Dr. Glidden and Dr. Morton, who are quoted in 
 Scholes' " Glimpses of the Ages," made an examination of the Egyptian 
 skulls, and gave it as their opinion that the Egyptians and the Ethi- 
 opians never came from Asia, but were indigenous or aboriginal inhab- 
 itants of the African Nile country, and were all of the "Negroid type.'* 
 
 ANCIENT EGYPTIANS WERE NEGROES 
 
 Featherstone in his "Social History of the Races of Mankind," goes 
 still further, and confidently asserts that the ancient Egyptians were 
 of the Negro race. 
 
 "This," he adds, substantially, "is borne out on all the Egyptian 
 paintings, sculptures, and mummies; the hair found, as well as that pos- 
 sessed by their descendants, the Copts, is the curly, or woolly variety, 
 and the lips and nose the same. 
 
 * ' The fact that the ancient Egyptians were Negroes three thousand 
 six hundred years before the Christian era is substantiated, and that 
 their population in Egypt at that period amounted to seven millions." 
 
 Admitting all these things to be true, it may be asked: "Well, 
 what of it! What good will that do the Colored Americans!" 
 
 It has to do with Colored Americans as much as an ancient highly 
 civilized ancestry has to do with the modern Jews. They know that 
 their race is not extinct; that they are an integral part of the great 
 movement of all mankind toward a unification of mind and intelligence. 
 This fact burned into their minds must operate as an incentive of the 
 greatest propelling force to urge them onward toward the high destiny 
 that awaits all mankind. 
 
 That they are working out the plans of the Almighty by so doing, 
 puts them in the vanguard of civilization, with opportunities at hand 
 to avail themselves of all the advantages attached to such a high pur- 
 pose. There is something to work for something worth working for, 
 and when the Colored American takes this high view of his destiny, it 
 will be too small a thing to notice, even should he be denied the privi- 
 lege of sitting beside a white man.
 
 COLORED AMERICANS IN LITERATURE 97 
 
 THE JEW AND THE COLORED MAN 
 
 A curious racial transformation is going on in the United States 
 outside the two divisions of man, the Jew and the Colored man, which 
 means much more to the ethnologist and lover of mankind than is ap- 
 parent on the surface. The various nations, such as the English, French, 
 German, Irish, Scotch, Spaniard, etc., are rapidly losing their identity 
 of race or descent, and becoming American with new facial traits, as 
 well as mental attributes. All these nations or tribes, will lose their 
 identity and be merged into another and different stock distinctly 
 American, perhaps revert to the parent Aryan stock. Thus we shall 
 witness, the four primitive divisions of mankind, the Aryan, rehabili- 
 tated; the Jew or Semitic, with renewed wisdom; the Ethiopian, or 
 Hamitic, still a distinct race, and the Turanian, or Chinese, working 
 together to accomplish a unity of nations, one in thought and high pur- 
 pose. Everything is apparently working in that direction, and there 
 is no single nation, or union oi nations of diverse civilization that will 
 be able to stay the movement. 
 
 71, s
 
 DEVELOPMENT OF THE RACE IN 
 THE UNITED STATES 
 
 The Result of a Great Civilized Ancestry Some of our Colored 
 Americans, Their Doings and Their Personality 
 
 The Colored Americans, as one of the great divisions of the human 
 family, with as proud an ancestry and as high a civilization as the Jews, 
 and co-eval with them in the point of cultured antiquity, are proving 
 themselves as progressive and, with the additions of modern culture, 
 civilization and progress, are building their race up to a high point of 
 excellence. 
 
 They have bridged the ages, so to speak, and are showing them- 
 selves penetrated with the spirit of a civilizing evangelization, which 
 began in the Far East, nearly four thousand years ago. 
 
 They are carrying down to date, without losing by an intermission, 
 the great aims and purposes of the Ethiopian Cajidace and Sheba dy- 
 nasties, under which were introduced the arts and sciences, sculpture 
 and painting into Egypt and Europe, refinement, literature, and wise 
 government. 
 
 They are demonstrating every day, that they are moving with the 
 great divisions of the human race, toward that high goal of unity that 
 is the evident purpose of God in creating man. 
 
 Under an enlightened political system, the few aggravations in the 
 local laws of which will soon disappear beneath the mighty onward 
 tread of the peoples of the earth, our Colored Americans are beginning 
 to realize their destiny, and are seizing the opportunities that present 
 themselves for their benefit, as for the benefit of a common destiny of 
 all men. 
 
 They are beginning to understand, and they are acting upon the 
 
 98
 
 DEVELOPMENT OF THE RACE 99 
 
 understanding that education is the chief factor in the solution and 
 proper attainment of their destiny. 
 
 This "education" has always been the essential element in the rise 
 and progress of every nation on the earth, the educated have forced 
 their way upward toward the light, and become factors in the world's 
 progress toward enlightenment. Those who have ignored education 
 have fallen and lie buried beneath the sands of the deserts of Europe 
 and Asia, without descendants or successors, and known only to the ex- 
 cavator of ruins. Their very races have disappeared without a trace. 
 
 THE CASE OF THE JAPANESE 
 
 The marvelous rise of the Japanese is due to the seizure of the op- 
 portunity of education, and appropriating every detail that goes to 
 make power and physical influence. 
 
 Not much more than three generations ago, the Japanese empire 
 was a mere name, an isolated country of semi-barbarians, a mere tribe 
 without power, influence or standing as a national unit. It is now clam- 
 oring at the door of every civilized nation for recognition as a world 
 power, and threatens to enforce its demands with an army and navy 
 that is too formidable to be ignored or slighted. 
 
 It has reached the acme of the physical and lays claim to that alone 
 as its right to recognition. It has not yet learned that in the great 
 movement of the peoples of the earth toward unification, the physical 
 must go down before the psychological, and therefore, if the Japanese 
 persist in their physical prowess, they will disappear as have other 
 greater nations claiming the same force as the summit of earthly influ- 
 ence. They are 'mere fragments of a tribe detached from the Turanian 
 division of the human family. 
 
 History repeats itself always in the cases of the great divisions of 
 the human family, where some branch attempted to usurp the power, 
 functions and authority of the whole. 
 
 The Assyrians, the Persians, the mighty mistress of the world, the
 
 100 DEVELOPMENT OF THE RACE 
 
 Roman Empire, vanished like a breath when they presumed to stand in 
 the way of the designs of the Almighty. 
 
 All were pawns upon the chess-board of time, so to speak, the very 
 foundation of which is soul, that attempted to wrest the fiat from its 
 meaning by the adoption of brute or national force. 
 
 They served the purpose of carrying man toward a certain goal on 
 the way to his final pinnacle, then claimed the results of the uplift, and 
 went down through vanity and presumption. 
 
 Japan with its physical impress persisted in, will go down like the 
 rest. It must go down because it does not represent any factor in the 
 Divine designs. But it is an illustration of what education will accom- 
 plish, and its fate will illustrate what human nature, obsessed by its 
 own reliance upon force, will reach in the end. 
 
 Our Colored Americans have no such incentive as force or physical 
 designs. The conquerors of the earth were compelled to yield to the 
 educational programme to uplift the soul of man, not his material pros- 
 pects, except so far as they advanced the psychological, and they may 
 be said to be now in that psychological phase of the movement of the 
 nations of the earth, which leads to the highest point of intensive civili- 
 zation, 
 
 A GREAT DIVISION OF THE HUMAN FAMILY 
 
 It should be constantly borne in mind, that the Ethiopians and their 
 descendants, the Colored Americans in the United States, represent a 
 great division of the human family, which, with the others, are alone 
 to be considered in the great design of unification. 
 
 The Roman Empire represented no such portion of the human fam- 
 ily. Assyria, Persia, Egypt, and the dominating historical peoples were 
 all mixed, and when their uses had culminated, that is, when there was 
 no more use for them, or when they ventured to assume superiority 
 over the rest of the earth, they were submerged. 
 
 Of the mighty races that constituted the primitive divisions of man, 
 there are now remaining, with each bearing a sharp line of distinction
 
 DEVELOPMENT OF THE EACE 101 
 
 between them, the Aryan, Semitic, Turanian, and Ethiopian. Into these 
 four divisions all the nations and peoples of the earth may be resolved. 
 It may be said that the Aryan consists of the white race; the Ethi- 
 opian, or Hamitic of the dark race; the Semitic, the Jews, and the 
 Turanian, the yellow race, of which the Japanese are a mere branch of 
 a subdivision. 
 
 Each of these great divisions of the human family has its own part 
 to play in the great drama of the world 's progress, and the elimination 
 of brute force or the physical as a negative element in progress, has 
 brought these grand divisions face to face with the problem of psychol- 
 ogy, mind or soul. It is immaterial what it is called, it cannot be dis- 
 regarded. 
 
 The conditions or environments that have hedged in these great 
 divisions have appeared to be similar in the world's history. The Jews 
 had their mighty empire. The Aryan developed into enormous power, 
 but broke into fragments. The Ethiopian possessed the initial civiliza- 
 tion of the world, and the Turanian, evidenced by the Chinese, have still 
 a high position in the world. 
 
 Let us give a few details and then proceed to the progress of our 
 Colored Americans toward the fulfillment of the great design: 
 
 The Jews lost their physical empire to become a psychological 
 force. The Aryan became split into numerous branches which are now 
 existing and moving steadily forward toward the psychological. The 
 Turanians that controlled the Orient for ages by their physical prowess, 
 have become a great republic based upon the power of mind. The great 
 Ethiopian empire after leaving its impress upon the civilization of the 
 world, was transformed into the psychological progress of the other 
 members of the human family. 
 
 It will be perceived that all of them are drifting toward the same 
 point, and that each of them is employing all the advantages and de- 
 vices of modern life to continue on the march toward that point, at 
 which all men shall be of one mind, one soul.
 
 102 DEVELOPMENT OF THE RACE 
 
 OPPORTUNITY AND ADVANTAGES OF COLORED AMERICANS 
 
 The Colored Americans in the United States, with their advantages 
 are accepting the inevitable in the form of opportunities presented 
 them, and are as irresistibly impelled toward the ultimate goal of uni- 
 fied mankind as the others. 
 
 Let us consider our Colored Americans at close range and see what 
 they are doing in the way of seizing opportunities, and building them- 
 selves up to the accepted modern standards. 
 
 ECONOMIC PROGRESS 
 
 The one essential of modern life which the Colored American has 
 not attained to perfection, is the proposition of economy. Not saving, 
 but business qualifications. But he is an apt pupil and is rapidly ac- 
 quiring experience. 
 
 The reports of 1912 give the value of property owned by the Col- 
 ored people in the United States as six hundred millions of dollars. And 
 upon this they pay taxes. 
 
 A year ago, The National Negro Business League held its eleventh 
 annual session at Little Eock, Arkansas, with every State represented 
 by delegates. 
 
 The wide range of Negro business activities discussed at that an- 
 nual meeting, shows a vast stride toward improved commercial condi- 
 tions, and an adaptability to the opportunities presented. Some of 
 these activities were: Raising and shipping fruits and poultry; pickles 
 and preserve manufactories; horticulture: grain, hay, and fuel; cotton 
 raising; dealers in fresh and salt fish; farming and stock raising; town 
 building; real estate; railroad building; coal and iron business; general 
 and special merchandising; banking, and a multitude of other busi- 
 nesses. Sixty-two banks are operated by Colored Americans, and there 
 is a National Negro Bankers' Association, with "W. R. Pettiford its 
 President, the latter gentleman being President of the Alabama Penny 
 Savings Bank, the second oldest Negro bank in the country. The Bank-
 
 DEVELOPMENT OF THE RACE 103 
 
 ers' Association has in process of formation, a large central Negro bank 
 to act for Negro banks in the same capacity as the great banks of the 
 East act as clearing houses for the other banks of the country. 
 
 It transpired in this connection, that the various Negro secret so- 
 cieties had on hand a large amount of money for the purposes of mem- 
 bers ' funds and for widows. The Knights of Pythias alone, holding in 
 all, cash and property $1,500,000. 
 
 INTELLECTUAL PROGRESS 
 
 When it comes to mental success and adaptability, the advance of 
 Colored Americans is phenomenal, and shows as high an order of intel- 
 ligence as any nationality in the world. Remember they are just re- 
 gaining a lost heritage of renown. 
 
 The schools, colleges and universities number among their brightest 
 and most brilliant pupils numerous Colored American youths, who are 
 an honor to the cause of education and to their race. They have won 
 scholarship prizes at Cornell University, at Amherst College, Simmons 
 College, Columbia University, Wellesley College, Eadcliffe College, 
 Howard University, and in numerous public schools prizes have been 
 awarded them against numbers of competitors. 
 
 Our Colored Americans are taking hold of the educational problem 
 with a vim and courage, and they are succeeding along every depart- 
 ment of study. 
 
 As an illustration of the thirst for knowledge, the case of Mrs. 
 Martha Harmon, of New York, will be agreeable: This lady is seventy 
 years of age, and attended night school for four years, taking an ele- 
 mentary course. She never missed an evening and was late only once. 
 The New York Board of Education presented her with two gold medals, 
 one for attendance, and the other for proficiency in her studies. 
 
 The intellectual progress of the Colored Americans may be empha- 
 sized by reference to that highly modern and civilized agent of educa- 
 tion known as "The Press."
 
 104 DEVELOPMENT OF THE RACE 
 
 There are now more than one hundred and fifty-three organs of the 
 Colored Americans, edited and managed exclusively by them, and de- 
 voted to their interests as well as to the cause of general intelligence, 
 improvement and higher education. These organs of the "Press" are 
 classified into: magazines, 3; daily papers, 3; school papers, 11; weekly 
 papers, 136. 
 
 Ten of these newspapers own the buildings they occupy, and fifty- 
 four own their own printing plants. 
 
 There is a large field here for exploitation and splendid opportuni- 
 ties for the development of a high order of intellect. Only one of these 
 newspapers was established before the Civil War, the Christian Re- 
 corder, of Philadelphia, which began in 1839. All the others were es- 
 tablished after the Civil War, one in 1865, the others after 1870 a fact 
 which demonstrates the ability of Colored Americans to advance in in- 
 tellectual ability when the opportunities are presented for its free ex- 
 ercise. 
 
 The sphere of influence of the newspapers can not be disputed, we 
 know how it is regarded and the enormous deference paid to that influ- 
 ence among the White Americans, and the same results must obtain 
 among the Colored Americans. 
 
 There is room in this department of intellectual development, for 
 many strong and vigorous writers, who will be able to crystallize the 
 energies of the Colored Americans into a determined effort to maintain 
 their position in the onward movement of the human race toward uni- 
 fication. 
 
 AUTHORS, WRITERS, POETS AND THE FINE ARTS 
 
 An investment in brains has always been regarded as the most pro- 
 ductive in profitable returns. It is becoming the fixed opinion, based 
 upon ages of experience, that the uplift of the world, the advancement 
 of people and their progress can be accomplished by brains only. 
 
 War and its desolations, its ravages, rapine, an cruelties, have for 
 a time swayed and dominated various parts of the earth, but, it must be
 
 DEVELOPMENT OF THE RACE 105 
 
 considered that violence is the mere handmaid to an uplift by intel- 
 lectual effort. War prepares the way for intellect and secures it an op- 
 portunity to be made manifest without molestation. 
 
 If we refer to the " Catalogue des manuscripts Ethiopiens," already 
 mentioned, we shall find a most amazing condition of intellectual devel- 
 opment among the ancient Ethiopians. It was this intellectual condi- 
 tion that made its impress upon Egypt, and the other nations of Europe 
 and Asia, because the Ethiopians were not a conquering race by force 
 of arms, except so far as it was necessary to protect themselves against 
 
 IV 
 
 attack. 
 
 If we turn to their descendants our Colored Americans we find 
 the same intellectual efforts resumed and progress going on in a marked 
 degree under favorable circumstances and highly civilized and free 
 conditions and environments. The same talent and genius that sculp- 
 tured the exquisite Ethiopian bronze statuary recently discovered in 
 The Soudan, carved the beautiful designs on Egyptian monuments, 
 traced the architecture of noble palaces and immortal buildings, still 
 traceable in ruins more than three thousand years old, and other evi- 
 dences of art, is manifesting itself at the present day among our Colored 
 Americans and other descendants in foreign countries. 
 
 Consider Lethierre, once president of the School of Fine Arts at 
 Borne, within our present generation, and view his paintings that now 
 adorn the walls of the Louvre in Paris. 
 
 We should not omit Edminia Lewis, the sculptress, whose admir- 
 able works required a residence in Borne, nor Henry Owassa Tanner, 
 the eminent artist, whose gems of art are represented in the fine art 
 museums of the world. There are numerous others but these are given 
 to emphasize the point of present Ethiopian intellectual ability. 
 
 Among writers were Alexander Poushkin, the celebrated Bussian 
 poet. He was a Negro with curly hair and a black complexion, but a 
 man of extraordinary talent and versatility, in prose fiction, and history 
 as well as poetry. 
 
 Jose Maria Heredia, the greatest of Spanish- American poets, was a 
 Colored man, likewise the poet Placidio.
 
 106 DEVELOPMENT OF THE RACE 
 
 We can not forget Paul de Cassagnac, of France, editor, author and 
 poet, who was also a Colored man. 
 
 Dumas, the noted dramatic author and novelist, was a colored man, 
 and a most prolific popular author, poet, dramatist, novelist and essay- 
 ist. That great production * * Camille ' ' is familiar to all theater-goers in 
 the world, and when a man rises and says: "The world is mine," he 
 uses the language of Dumas' Monte Christo, a world-wide novel that 
 has been translated in all languages and performed on every stage. 
 
 We might go on for pages and refer to the Ethiopian intellect as 
 something almost dominant in the world of letters in foreign countries, 
 but must refer to our own Colored Americans as this work concerns 
 them particularly. 
 
 We can claim as our own Williams, the historian, the first Colored 
 American ever elected to the Ohio legislature, and at one time judge 
 advocate of the G. A. K. of Ohio. 
 
 Phillis Wheatley, the girl who translated the Latin "Metamor- 
 phoses of Ovid" in Boston, which were republished in England as 
 standard. Under the most distressing and adverse circumstances Phil- 
 lis Wheatley became a scholar and a poetess of distinction and the asso- 
 ciate of culture and refinement in Boston. 
 
 Paul Laurence Dunbar may be held up to all as an example worth 
 following as a man, a poet, a novelist, and a journalist. At the age of 
 twenty-one years he published his first book, "Oak and Ivy," and fol- 
 lowed it with others that commanded the attention and received the 
 encomiums of the literary world in the United States. His poetry ap- 
 peals to the heart and the hearth, and the intensity of thought displayed 
 in his numerous writings is relieved by humor and quaint philosophy. 
 Dunbar is a triumphant and unerring demonstration of Ethiopian in- 
 tellect. 
 
 James B. Corrothers, the poet and prose writer, is another illustra- 
 tion of the power of applied intellect. Corrothers will be always known 
 for the high order as well as humor of his writings, in the United 
 States and in England where his "Jim Crow" idea of Negro fun is still 
 supreme. Of his "The Black Cat Club," a prominent literary and
 
 DEVELOPMENT OF THE KACE 107 
 
 critical magazine, says : ' ' The Black Cat Club should be commemorated 
 by cultivated people of color as a second Emancipation Day.*' 
 
 Charles W. Chesnutt, lawyer, writer, editor, historian and novelist, 
 easily stands as a standard to be looked up to by the members of his 
 race. 
 
 Miss Inez C. Parker, whose flights of fancy evolved from the higher 
 realms of thought, betray the poetic gift of her race to a singular de- 
 gree of beauty. As a poetess and writer, her destiny in aiding the up- 
 lift of humanity and helping it toward the universal goal, is manifest 
 in every outpouring of her genius. 
 
 These are only a few of many, the most prominent now before the 
 world. There are many others coming on and they will soon appear to 
 the astonished eyes and ears of the people who have no thought of the 
 great future and destiny of the Colored Americans.
 
 THE OVERGROUND RAILROAD 
 
 A Mighty Way to Progress The Underground 
 Railroad a Thing of the Past 
 
 The old folks revel in stories about the "Underground Railroad." 
 They traveled over it, and we may admit that it took them to liberty. 
 We may even go farther than that, and say that it lifted from the shoul- 
 ders of a great race, a weight that was crushing them down, and 
 brought them into the land of " Opportunity." 
 
 But all that is ancient history. What happened even yesterday is 
 old, and we are too busy today working to take advantage of the things 
 offered us today, and that will happen tomorrow, to dream about the 
 past. 
 
 We are all working to make things turn out to our advantage, and 
 the less we dwell about the past the closer we get to the golden fruit. 
 
 We are living in a practical age, and the man who does things 
 prospers, while the dreamer starves or gropes about at the bottom of 
 the ladder. 
 
 All men need things; want something done for them. It is good 
 business policy to supply the wants and to do the things everybody 
 wants done. 
 
 We mentioned the " Underground Railroad" as something that 
 benefited the race; but we have its successor in the way of transporta- 
 tion that is reaping profit from that benefit. 
 
 That successor is the "Overground Railroad." It is a system of 
 transportation such as the world has never seen or used. 
 
 You ask: "What is an 'Overground Railroad?*" Everybody can 
 answer, or thinks he can, so he says: "Why, it is a railroad that runs 
 over the land and transports passengers and freight." But the answer 
 
 108
 
 THE OVERGROUND RAILROAD 109 
 
 does not hit the mark, for this particular Overground exercises a 
 mightier power; possesses a wider influence than the mere haulage of 
 passengers and freight. 
 
 It carries opportunity, activity, benefit, incentive, intelligence, 
 knowledge, and progress to every corner of this great land and into 
 every town, village, city, hamlet, even the cross-roads are reached. 
 
 It reaches every one of ten millions of a great race that less than 
 two decades ago were forbidden opportunity, and compelled to travel 
 over the "Underground Railroad.'* Now, everything belonging to the 
 great mass of mankind, or to which they are entitled or may aspire, is 
 parceled out with lavish hand to all who wish to take. The effort is 
 yours, the prize awarded you. 
 
 In round numbers there are about two hundred thousand miles of 
 railroads in the United States, spreading out in every direction from 
 ocean to ocean, and from Lake Superior to the Gulf of Mexico. Many 
 of them reach over into Mexico and Canada. 
 
 On the trains operated by these railroads, there are thousands of 
 Pullman cars, drawing-room and chair-cars. All of these cars are in 
 the charge of Colored Americans, the sum total of their number run- 
 ning up into tens of thousands. These men are the posterity, the de- 
 scendants of the passengers of the old "Underground Railroad." 
 
 It is true philosophy that makes for education and wisdom, gives 
 polish, affords incentives to ambition and a leaning toward high ideals, 
 as well as offering opportunities always bear in mind "Opportunity" 
 for that is what counts. Now imagine the bright men and women that 
 travel on these two hundred thousand miles of railroad. Imagine also, 
 our ten thousand men circulating among them; mixing with them; in 
 daily and hourly contact with them! Something must come of this 
 association, and something does come, which something is of incalcula- 
 ble benefit. 
 
 The passengers on the Overground Railroad are men and women 
 from every part of the world. They are the successful people; the ex- 
 perienced people, and the leaders of thought. They have taken oppor- 
 tunity by the forelock and ridden it to the finish. Otherwise they would 
 not be able to travel.
 
 110 
 
 They are soldiers, statesmen, politicians, lawyers, clergymen, phy- 
 sicians, scientists, and everything that is the highest and noblest in the 
 world. 
 
 Their number according to statistics, runs up into the hundreds of 
 millions of passengers annually. Our ten thousand in the performance 
 of their duties, listen to their interchange of opinions; note everything 
 that is worth knowing; glean opportunities, and absorb information and 
 wisdom. 
 
 If you have noticed any of these ten thousand off duty and on his 
 way home, you can not have failed to see gentlemen. 
 
 These men are really the operators of our "Overground Railroad" 
 in the highest sense of management. They are not mechanical, they are 
 observing and possess the power of mental acquisitiveness, due to their 
 surroundings and their contact with the passengers. They are the op- 
 posites of the patrons and passengers, and managers of the old ' ' Under- 
 ground Railroad," which is switched off into the sidetrack of forgetful- 
 ness. 
 
 The Pullman man from New York City meets his brother Pullman 
 employee from San Francisco, let us say, at St. Louis. Their regular 
 stunt is about two thousand miles each, with the care of numbers of the 
 passengers coming from tens of thousands of miles apart, from all over 
 the globe, in fact. 
 
 What is the result of this meeting? To an outsider it is something 
 like this: 
 
 "How are you, Sam?" 
 
 "How are you, Bill?" 
 
 "Have a New York stogie." 
 
 "Have a San Francisco cheroot." 
 
 That is all the outsider sees or learns. But when these men get 
 away and apart, they exchange notes of everything that they have 
 learned on the trip or has transpired on their routes. They are mes- 
 sage bearers of everything they have learned new from their passen- 
 gers. 
 
 Multiply this one instance with thousands of similar instances.
 
 THE OVERGROUND RAILROAD 111 
 
 We have every city in the world linked with every other city; every 
 nationality brought in contact with every other nationality; every class 
 and character of individual tied up with every other class of individu- 
 als, and these men are the great deposit reservoirs of everything. 
 
 They become laden with unlimited cosmopolitan and universal 
 knowledge and information, charged with it as a bee is charged with 
 honey in its flights from bush to bush and from flower to flower. 
 
 This is not an exaggeration, on the contrary, it is of such common 
 knowledge that we think nothing about it. It is every-day fact that 
 any one can see for himself by going to any railroad depot in the coun- 
 try. 
 
 We said these men are the great deposit reservoirs of everything, 
 but unlike the most of our deposit reservoirs, they are also the sources 
 of distribution through innumerable channels. Their business is like 
 the training at a State Normal School with actual experience added in 
 unlimited quantities. They go out from these training schools, or rath- 
 er from this educational system belonging to every Overground Rail- 
 road and scatter knowledge, information, and opportunity. A word, 
 even a hint, of what "a man told me on the run from New Orleans to 
 Chicago," and one or perhaps many, find themselves boosted into op- 
 portunities they never would have found without the operators on the 
 Overground Railroad. 
 
 These Pullman employees are evangelists, news gatherers, and ex- 
 perienced men acquainted with the ways and doings of the world. They 
 have homes, abiding places, wives, sweethearts, brothers, sisters, 
 friends. They have their clubs and meeting places, and they unload 
 their information and knowledge, mixed with opportunity, to ears 
 greedy for advancement, and opportunities for betterment. 
 
 They scatter broadcast high aspirations and incentives to progress 
 among the ten millions of the posterity of the patrons of the old Under- 
 ground Railroad. 
 
 Through this means the most astounding results have been accom- 
 plished results that have never happened any other race since the 
 world began-
 
 112 THE OVERGROUND RAILROAD 
 
 The Israelites dwelt in Egypt for four hundred and thirty years, 
 and waited for a Moses to come and lead them out of their unpleasant 
 environments. There were about six hundred thousand of them, and 
 most of their posterity are still dreaming of the past. 
 
 The four millions that started the Underground Railroad, have in-' 
 creased to ten millions in a generation and a half, and they led them- 
 selves out to the promised land. 
 
 Imagine ten millions of any other race in the United States with 
 perfect freedom of action ! We might well shudder at what would hap- 
 pen us happen the country. "We do not feel that way about the pos- 
 terity of the operators and passengers of the old Underground Rail- 
 road: They are peaceable, earnest students of the ways of civilization, 
 and they are working upward they are ambitious to learn and con- 
 stantly devise methods of improving their condition in the same way 
 all true American citizens are following. They have their homes, their 
 children, and their attachments in our midst, in fact, they belong to 
 our soil, and have no desire to depart elsewhere to spend their money. 
 They are always ready to shed their blood for the Stars and Stripes, 
 and are always willing to leap to the nation's rescue, or to aid in pro- 
 moting its welfare. 
 
 Where does the Colored race learn all these things! Not in the 
 schools for they are limited, and live too much in the musty past, but 
 the cap-sheaf of the education of the race, its maintenance as a factor 
 in the civilization of the earth, is in their contact with the world, their 
 absorption of the wisdom and experience of the world's people, due in 
 a great measure to the operators of the Overground Railroad. 
 
 Through this source the great race is learning that there is no voca- 
 tion to which it may not aspire in time to come and the opportunities 
 for intellectual development and its benefits are multiplying rapidly. 
 
 Already there is a great sprinkling of dark skins in every avenue 
 of life, commerce, trade, science, and in everything that the white skin 
 aspires to. Look down for a moment, and compare your state with 
 that of the scavenger, the sewer digger, the section hand, and the grades 
 of labor so attractive to foreign elements that come here to scrape up
 
 UiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiuiiiiiuiiiiiiiiuiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiHiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiHiiiuiiiiiiiiiiiiiimtiiiiiuiiiiHiuiuiuuimiiiiuiiiiwiiiiiuuiiiiiiuiiiimiiiiiiiiiu 
 
 The Story of a Rising 
 
 Race Told in 
 
 Pictures 
 
 PHOTOGRAPHED FROM LIFE 
 
 Special 
 
 Collection 
 
 C 
 
 MANUAL TRAINING 
 HOME SCIENCE 
 HOSPITAL PRACTICE 
 DENTAL SURGERY 
 
 iiiiiiuiuuiiiuuiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiiiiuA
 
 rt 
 
 X 
 <u 
 
 H 
 
 CO 
 
 CO
 
 IS ^ 
 
 W <-> 
 
 li 
 
 ! C *O 
 
 all 
 
 r T l , O 
 
 O o4j 
 go 
 
 C" 1 en 
 
 3 ^| 
 H ou 
 
 W P o 
 EH ^-2 
 
 o - S 
 
 ^ 
 
 S ga 
 
 g . - 
 
 -5 _]^ 
 
 Ci 
 
 U
 
 o 
 c 
 
 rt 
 
 en 
 
 rt 
 
 "So 
 
 co .u^oa 
 
 u '" 
 
 W ^ c 
 
 E -cJEr 
 
 h^H O 
 
 Kl . 
 
 O rtrr 
 
 2: - 8 
 
 W t5^ 
 H ^-5f 
 
 6 2 
 
 *- 
 
 o 
 9 
 d
 
 rt 
 PH 
 
 PL, 
 
 . 
 
 2 - 
 
 O o 
 
 a K 
 
 U en 
 
 CO < 
 n 
 
 o " 
 
 < .a 
 
 CO 
 
 w
 
 THE OVERGROUND RAILROAD 118 
 
 enough to return to their wallow in their various native lands. You 
 are far above these and you belong here and you are rising with the 
 best. 
 
 You are put upon the initiative, and find out new ways of doing old 
 things which is what makes civilization progress, and you have the door 
 of opportunity invitingly open to you always. You have only to open 
 your eyes to see opportunity within your grasp. You are associated 
 with the management of the Overground Railroad. 
 
 SUCCESS THROUGH SELF HELP 
 
 The opportunities afforded by the Overground Railroad, in the 
 way of obtaining information, can not be overestimated. It is, practi- 
 cally, a school of instruction that may be attended by any one, and 
 who may follow the bent of his desires afterward. 
 
 There are two classes of people who may avail themselves of the 
 educational process undertaken by the dissemination of information 
 through the medium of the Overground Railroad: The man who is 
 aided in his life work, and the man who must help himself. It is of the 
 man who must help himself, of the ' ' self-help ' ' man, that there is more 
 to be said of than the other. He represents the bone, sinew and brains 
 of the nation. 
 
 When a man or woman succeeds in reaching a high position 
 through his or her own efforts, or in attaining a point from which the 
 work of a lifetime begins, and in the direction of success, the pride of 
 attainment is justifiable. 
 
 There are many who have the strength of purpose and the will 
 power to utilize the forces of mind and body within them, and develop 
 themselves with the aid of that power. 
 
 Their examples are an illustration of a higher education that really 
 educates. 
 
 The man or woman who sits with folded hands waiting for someone 
 to help him, or for something to turn up or come his way, so that he 
 can seize upon it without trouble or labor, is too far gone in uselessness 
 in the present age to be worth trying to lift up. 
 S
 
 114 THE OVERGEOUND RAILROAD 
 
 "We are all interdependent in this world of business, but must not 
 imagine that because we must live with and do business with others, 
 that we can depend solely upon those others. Every man must stand 
 upon his own ability and exertions. 
 
 The men who do this succeed through self-help, self-reliance, self- 
 knowledge, and self-sufficiency. The greatest men in history are those 
 who worked themselves up from humble surroundings and against tre- 
 mendous odds. It is always the brain that conceives the thought, and 
 the strong arm that executes the mandates of the thought. Where the 
 physical arm is not strong enough, the brain quickly conceives a method 
 of supplying the difficulty. 
 
 It was the boast of the philosopher Archimedes that he could move 
 the world if he could find a fulcrum for his lever. The modern man is 
 so far advanced that he finds a fulcrum for his lever, and if he does not 
 move the earth, he moves a large part of it. 
 
 If we take the pains to look about us, we shall find every avenue of 
 human endeavor occupied by self-made men. These men originated 
 in the most humble surroundings, but lifted themselves up through the 
 sheer force of their own energy of character and vital force* backed 
 by persistence. 
 
 The history of the world has pages about the men who sprang up 
 from humble sources and amid the greatest difficulties. They overcame 
 them somehow, some say by the aid of Providence, but we know th&t 
 it was through innate courage, brains, energy and persistence. 
 
 Every man may raise himself up by his own efforts, indeed, the 
 man who uses another as his ladder will soon find himself leaning on a 
 broken reed, and amount to very little in this world of struggle and 
 competition. 
 
 Who knows better what a man can do than the man himself? 
 There are always hidden sources of strength in every man, and he 
 alone is able to bring them into use. Remember one point in this age 
 of competition: Learn how to do things, and then set about doing 
 them of your own accord. The man who waits to be pushed ahead sel- 
 dom finds any pushers. This is the wisdom of experience, and will not 
 bear argument, so true it is.
 
 TRAIN YOURSELF FOR YOUR 
 LIFE'S WORK 
 
 Physical Development Exercise for Pleasure and Profit 
 
 Uniformity in the Use of the Muscles General and Special 
 
 Muscle Training Systematic Hardening of the Body 
 
 Various Kinds of Exercises Key to Good 
 
 Health and Mental Activity 
 
 A Strong Healthy Man Is Always Selected 
 for the Best Positions 
 
 In all ages of the world physical development has been regarded 
 as a preparation for health and the successful beginning of a life work. 
 
 The ancients had a maxim to the effect that there should be a 
 healthy mind in a healthy body, and that there could not be a healthy 
 mind in an unhealthy body. 
 
 In these days when good health and a companion physical develop- 
 ment are so much in demand, you must train yourself for your life 
 work in such a way as to merit a selection for the best positions. 
 
 Here is the reason why a man is often turned aside from a position 
 where he might be mentally qualified. One look at him explains the 
 reason for his failure to be given the opportunity. He is not physically 
 developed. 
 
 The times and the business undertaken by every man is strenuous. 
 He must be prepared for*%ardships, and will never attain any good po- 
 sition if he carries that in hi's body or face which indicates inability to 
 stand the strain or liability to succumb under it. 
 
 Nobody wants a man who will work along for a shorter or longer 
 
 115
 
 116 TEAIN YOURSELF FOB YOUR LIFE'S WORK 
 
 time and then break down and be obliged to quit altogether or for time 
 enough to recuperate. 
 
 This physical training is now called "Athletics,*' and it must be 
 practiced advisedly and not at random. It is for the promotion of 
 health and manly vigor, just as much as bathing is for the promotion- 
 of cleanliness and health. 
 
 ETHIOPIANS NEARLY PERFECT 
 
 Among the Colored race, there are many splendid types of athletes. 
 In the old days, the Ethiopian was considered a masterpiece of physical 
 architecture. He entered any list where muscular power was to be 
 exhibited and carried off the victory. In great trials of strength and 
 wrestling he had no superior. 
 
 As the Ethiopian was in the past, his descendants in our Colored 
 Americans are today. In football, baseball, rowing and in wrestling, 
 the Colored American has no superior in skill or prowess. 
 
 Particularly is this the case in the college-trained athlete. His 
 prowess has brought him fame, his skill and courage have gained for 
 him the respect and admiration of thousands. Not only that, but it is 
 easily established from ocular evidence that nearly every college ath- 
 lete of prominence has worn his honors with modesty. 
 
 There is a native muscular development in the Colored American 
 of healthy and good habits, which, if directed in the right channels of 
 athletic activities would lower many a record. 
 
 Physical training including athletics is becoming a well outlined 
 course in every school for colored youth. When in the hands of experi- 
 enced teachers, and developed under the direction of a department of 
 physical education, it will lift our Colored Americans up a few notches 
 higher in the scale of manhood. 
 
 There can be no question about its value as a developer of man- 
 hood and a health producer. But never as a prize-fighting school. This 
 of itself is debasing in the extreme. We are growing away from the 
 mercenary brutality of former years, and all classes are vying with one 
 another to engage in a contest of development that will make for man- 
 hood.
 
 TRAIN YOURSELF FOE YOUR LIFE'S WORK 117 
 
 Our schools and colleges are aware of the difference between ath- 
 letics for health and manhood and the debasing school of the prize- 
 fighter. They are introducing it in many instances, and the course 
 offers an opportunity not to be ignored or lost. Young man, your physi- 
 cal nature is part and parcel of your intellectual condition. 
 
 Physical exercise is as essential to the growth of the human body 
 as drink and food is for nourishment. 
 
 The human body is developed by muscular exertion, and its good 
 health and perfect growth depend upon the regular practice of some 
 form of motion that will bring into use all the various parts of the 
 system. 
 
 When we say "regular practice" we mean that if it is desired to 
 maintain the body in a good condition for the uses and occupations 
 of life, exercises must be practiced every day not once in a while, or 
 at random. 
 
 The man or woman whose muscles are trained in line with the occu- 
 pation pursued for a livelihood, is better fitted to become perfect in 
 that occupation than one who does not take exercise, or not enough to 
 keep his usable muscles well trained. Nobody can play the piano 
 perfectly unless the muscles of the fingers, hand, and wrist have un- 
 dergone a severe training. It is the same with driving a nail, digging 
 a garden, singing a song, or anything requiring muscular exertion, the 
 muscles put into use must be trained, or there is no perfection in the 
 work. 
 
 The first and most important muscle training, in fact the very 
 essence of physical development, is in breathing. The lungs must have 
 oxygen to supply the blood, and the oxygen being in the air we 
 breathe, the more we can put into the lungs, the better for develop- 
 ment. 
 
 In breathing, the muscles of the chest are expanded in proportion 
 to the length of the breath taken. The lungs should be filled to their 
 full capacity, and this can only be done by taking long, deep breaths, 
 slowly and evenly, swelling out the chest to its widest extent. 
 
 The inspiration of the breath should be commenced slowly and
 
 118 TRAIN YOURSELF FOR YOUR LIFE'S WORK 
 
 continued evenly until no more air can be inhaled. Then the respira- 
 tion, or breathing out should be slow and continuous until you feel 
 the necessity of taking another breath. 
 
 To breathe properly, there must not be anything to restrict the 
 swelling of the muscles of the chest. Any posture that will give 
 these muscles free action is proper. Standing, lying, arms extended, 
 held over the head, head thrown back or forward, are all suitable 
 positions for deep breathing. 
 
 One point to be always borne in mind, is to breathe deep and full 
 whatever work you are engaged in. In running, the breath is apt to 
 come in short, snappy volumes, or panting. In hard muscular work 
 with the arms it is customary to measure the breaths by the exertion 
 employed in the work. All this is not conducive to deep breathing, 
 and it may be overcome by a little practice. Try running and at 
 the same time breathe slowly and deeply and you will run faster 
 and tire out less quickly. 
 
 Always breathe through the nostrils and never through the mouth. 
 If you have to open your mouth to breathe, it is either habit or 
 because the nostrils are clogged. In the latter case they should be 
 cleared out to permit drawing in a deep inhalation of air through 
 the channel nature intended. 
 
 The exercises for breathing should be preliminary to any other 
 exercise of the muscles. The reason for this: Every exercise or 
 movement of the body either when at work or at play, consumes or 
 burns up a certain amount of the tissues of the body and these used 
 up tissues must be replaced, or nature will very soon call a halt 
 and refuse to permit you to do any work or play the body becomes 
 used up. The waste of the body is replaced by the oxygen taken into 
 the lungs through breathing, and a person may eat all sorts of nour- 
 ishing foods, and take all kinds of remedies to restore his weariness 
 and bring him up to his work, but none of them will be of any avail 
 without the air drawn into the lungs by the breath. There is where 
 the stomach, the blood, the liver, the heart, etc., obtain the essential 
 element of oxygen to stimulate them into activity.
 
 TRAIN YOURSELF FOR YOUR LIFE'S WORK 119 
 
 With our breathing regulated, the next step is to begin develop- 
 ing the other muscles of the body. There is at this point a good rule 
 to follow which is: Train every muscle of the body uniformly to 
 acquire a general development along every organ and muscle. This 
 general muscular training should be begun with the child at an early 
 age, and be conditioned upon his strength for their quantity of exer- 
 cise. So a weak person can not stand as much or as strong exercise as 
 a stronger person, j Every one must be his own judge in this matter. 
 Many noted men have brought on a fatal illness from over exertion 
 or over exercise at a late age when their system was not prepared to 
 withstand violent methods. It is said that James G. Elaine began 
 a course of gymnastic exercises in the belief that he would gain 
 strength, but it killed him. The younger a beginning is made at 
 gymnastics, the better it will be in after life. 
 
 One point to be remembered is: Never overstrain or attempt to 
 harden the body. Every shock is dangerous, and the delicate mech- 
 anism of the human body must be handled gently until it can bear 
 greater strains. To plunge into violent exercises without previous 
 training is as bad as using a delicate and costly watch as a base ball 
 and expect it to keep good time. 
 
 To train all the muscles of the body uniformly as a beginning 
 of muscular or physical development, prepares a foundation for any 
 special muscle training that may be desired, and guarantees success 
 where failure would most undoubtedly result from the special train- 
 ing first. All the muscles of the body are interdependent. One of 
 them cannot be trained alone without affecting another one, or draw- 
 ing upon it for material to supply the waste already spoken of. But 
 when all are trained, then it is easy to pass to the training of any 
 special muscle. 
 
 To begin a general training or muscular development of the body, 
 it should be borne in mind that it is the muscles that hold the body 
 up and not the bones. Both are essential to the human construction, 
 but the muscles play a more important part in the bodily movements 
 than the bones. Few people consider that to stand or sit properly
 
 120 TRAIN YOURSELF FOR YOUR LIFE'S WORK 
 
 the muscles of the body must be trained. The poise of the head, the 
 erect position of the shoulders, the proper holding of the arms and 
 hands, depend upon the training and development of the arms and 
 shoulders. Most persons are negligent in this respect and allow the 
 upper part of their bodies to hang by their bones. This is noticeable 
 in those who are " stoop shouldered, " a habit which becomes fixed. 
 The first thing a soldier is trained to do is to stand erect and hold 
 himself up by his muscles. No person who can not control his upper 
 muscles will acquire any grace or beauty of movement. The use of 
 Indian clubs, even an ordinary chair, would be something to grasp 
 and swing about to train the upper muscles, all the time breathing 
 slowly and as deep as possible. Grasp something tight with the 
 hands and swing it about the head or up in the air, or round and 
 round and keep it up a certain length of time every day. Throwing a 
 ball is good for the muscles of the arm, shoulders and back partic- 
 ularly. Let the muscles have free play is the rule to follow in every 
 variety of exercise. 
 
 The muscles of the lower limbs come next in the order of develop- 
 ment systematically, although they should be exercised at the same 
 time as the muscles of the upper portion of the body. The object of 
 this is to prevent over-development of any series of muscles by train- 
 ing all simultaneously. 
 
 The muscles of the lower limbs include those of the hips down 
 to the extremity of the toes. Persons in sedentary occupations MUST 
 exercise these muscles under penalty of having them become feeble, 
 flabby and unreliable. "With such persons, as age creeps on, the 
 steps become uncertain and "wobbly," presenting the appearance 
 of extreme age even before middle age has been reached. 
 
 Those who walk much should take systematic exercise for the 
 benefit of the lower muscles, because the occupation requiring the 
 use of the lower muscles fixes them in a groove or habit not conduc- 
 ive to control. That is, the muscles become set in a certain direction, 
 whereas, it is essential to enable them to move freely and easily in 
 any direction.
 
 TKAIN YOUBSELF FOR YOUR LIFE'S WORK 121 
 
 The best exercises for standing, sitting, and walking are those 
 directed by the will power or energy acting directly upon all the 
 muscles and maintaining an equilibrium so that gradual development 
 of the entire body will be reached. 
 
 This is accomplished by what is known as " flexible action, " in 
 the lines of changing curves which distinguishes the beauty and grace 
 of motion from mere strength. 
 
 There are three phases in this natural development: Angular, 
 circular and spiral. The human form poised squarely on both feet 
 is the spiral, the head a convexed curve, the body a concave curve, 
 and the legs a convexed curve, like a wave line. To preserve this 
 spiral line of changing curves, the weight is always thrown against 
 the strong side so as to develop the weak side and maintain an equi- 
 librium. Standing should be principally upon the balls of the feet, 
 and the exercise should be to incline the body to and from the oppo- 
 site curves. There should be no slouching at the hips. In walking, 
 stand erect, feet together, abdomen in, chest up, and shoulders firm. 
 Then advance the thigh and let the leg hang free from the knee down. 
 Straighten the leg and plant the ball of the foot in advance with the 
 toes straight in front, and so on alternately with each foot, carrying 
 the head erect with the chin drawn well in. 
 
 To sit down let the muscles come into play and not the bones, 
 as it is through the muscles only that gracefulness can be acquired. 
 To rise from a sitting to a standing position, all the muscles should 
 work in unison and the body arise at once to a standing position. To 
 kneel the same play of the general muscles should be applied. A cow 
 or a camel is not very graceful when performing the act of kneel- 
 ing preparatory to lying down, but that is because they are animals 
 and not human. The mere act of touching the hat in salutation is 
 graceful or awkward as the muscles are trained. A graceful sweep- 
 ing curve of the arm, a gentle bend of the muscles of the neck, inclin- 
 ing to a curved bow, and the salutation is graceful. Otherwise the 
 motion is raw and provocative of an idea of ill breeding.
 
 122 TRAIN YOURSELF FOR YOUR LIFE'S WORK 
 
 While exercising the muscles of the body simultaneously, we are 
 not only acquiring grace and suppleness, but we are strengthening 
 the various muscles and enabling them to develop along the lines of 
 their natural curves. By a sytematic training, the surface of the 
 body becomes filled or rounded out, all angularity disappears, and the 
 various muscles work or slide smoothly over one another and each 
 one fits into the proper place without a jar or wrinkle. Even the 
 face may be trained to the avoidance of wrinkles and seams by a 
 trifle of exercise applied to the muscles. The main point being to 
 prevent any muscular habit which means a wrinkle or a seam. Mas- 
 sage alone may do some good in this respect, but the muscles of the 
 face should be worked through the will power. 
 
 In line with exterior physical development, the interior muscles 
 should not be forgotten. The proper play of the interior muscles, 
 those belonging to the heart, the lungs, the intestines, stomach, etc., 
 are all more or less affected by exterior exercises tending toward phys- 
 ical development. Flabbiness of exterior begets flabbiness of the in- 
 terior muscles, and this means an imperfect action which ends in in- 
 ability to resist disease, or the encroachments of age and hardening 
 of the walls of the arteries. 
 
 Movement is the law of nature and whatever does not or can not 
 move is considered dead to the scientists, or on the way to death. 
 Every atom of the human body is in motion toward the maintenance 
 of life in the muscles of every kind. The blood circulates rapidly, so 
 rapidly that any perfumed substance injected into the blood at a 
 finger point, is immediately tasted by the mouth. So with the lymph 
 channels which convey nourishment to the blood for distribution to 
 all the muscles to keep them up to their work. The billions of atoms 
 that constitute the flesh of the muscles and of the nerves, are in con- 
 stant motion, without which, the body would lose all energy and be- 
 come inert. By exercising the muscles constantly and uniformly, 
 we are giving the atoms of the human system free and full play, and 
 enabling them to perform their functions. We may indeed say, that 
 exercise and physical development mean LIFE.
 
 THE TEACHER, DOCTOR, LAWYER, 
 
 CLERGYMAN WHICH ARE 
 
 YOU FITTED FOR? 
 
 There are four professions, callings or vocations, which are justly 
 styled "learned professions," because they carry with them the highest 
 degree of intelligence, tact, and wisdom. 
 
 They are so common, however, in these modern times, that many of 
 their followers do not command the respect to which their calling isnen- 
 titled, and hence, the professions themselves have greatly fallen into 
 disrepute; particularly so when it comes to select one of them for a 
 life work. 
 
 Viewing the teacher, the doctor, the lawyer, and the clergyman from 
 the common standpoint, there is no money in the professions. 
 
 Here is where the trouble lies. To be a teacher, a doctor, a lawyer, 
 or a clergyman for the sake of what can be made out of either, is to in- 
 sult the noblest professions in the world. They are what have kept the 
 world together since the beginning, and we should take our hats off to 
 them out of respect. 
 
 The lawyer's duty is to protect his client's civil rights and keep 
 gociety within the law. 
 
 The doctor preserves the health of his patients while they are about 
 their business, and the clergyman points out the way to a hereafter 
 that may mean our eternal weal or woe. 
 
 In the chapter on "Opportunities," we show that these professions 
 are within the reach of any one who possesses an aptitude and has the 
 brains to acquire proficiency. 
 
 As to brains, let it be understood that everybody possesses sufficient 
 brains for any avocation in life, but they must be properly fed or 
 
 123
 
 124 WHICH PROFESSION ARE YOU FITTED FOR? 
 
 trained to be of use. Most men's brains are of the same weight and 
 measurement. But some very learned men have possessed very small 
 brains, while men of the most magnificent proportions, but as ignorant 
 as men can be and feed themselves, have been known to possess brains 
 of double the weight of the learned. 
 
 L We give the manner of training brain in another place, but assume 
 here that the young man who desires to enter either one of the three 
 professions we are treating of, must have the aptitude and the brains. 
 
 The same general remarks may be applied to the lawyer and the 
 clergyman. 
 
 The aptitude is the trend of the mind in the direction of the profes- 
 sion chosen. It must be a "first and only love," so to speak, for the 
 brain is an exacting master or mistress and easily changes if not cud- 
 dled and humored. 
 
 Back of and aiding aptitude, is the humanity demanded of every 
 man of either of these professions. When life hangs in the balance the 
 doctor is called upon to display the tenderest humanity. If a man is 
 to be sent to poverty through loss of his liberty or property the lawyer 
 must exhibit all the refinements of skill and humanity without regard 
 to his fees. The human soul striving to reach the eternal goal of rest, 
 peace, and happiness, appeals to the highest heart throbs of the clergy- 
 man. If you can not enter into this spirit, then do not choose either of 
 these learned professions for you will prove a failure. 
 
 The learning required to master either of these professions can be 
 acquired only after the most painstaking and arduous study. To learn 
 the essence of things, the meaning of life and death, the movements 
 that produce life and death, and the symptoms that proclaim disease, 
 come within the purview of the doctor. How can he tell what will be 
 the effect of his medicine unless he knows what the disease is and what 
 effect upon the human body will be his medicines? He must know inti- 
 mately the thousand and one essential parts of the human body, how 
 they operate and their effects. If in aiming at one part he affect an- 
 pther, death may ensue. 
 
 Have you a steady hand, controllable nerves, and a cool brain?
 
 WHICH PROFESSION AEE YOU FITTED FOE? 125 
 
 You need them all to perfection to be a surgeon and apply the knife in 
 order to cure suffering humanity. The surgeon must stand in the pres- 
 ence of a mortal enemy with his finger pressed to the trigger of his 
 weapon and watch for the exact instant when he shall press it to save 
 life. 
 
 The lawyer must possess not only an intimate acquaintance with 
 the laws of the land, but must have delved deep into the underlying 
 principles that form the foundation of all law and government. Logic, 
 tact, patience, and verbal skill with ready wit on all occasions, are to 
 him what the electric spark is to a motor. It was said by a learned 
 judge that many cases were lost where justice should have prevailed to 
 win, because of a failure to properly present the matter to the court. 
 
 It is not a loud voice, a browbeating disposition, or a pompous bear- 
 ing that bring success, it is the careful close reasoner, the quiet mole 
 that undermines the solid earth foundation of his opponent, and topples 
 it down. 
 
 The clergyman is a man of sacrifices. His own opinions go for 
 naught because he is not the maker of justice and right, but their ex- 
 ponent. He sees beyond the faint traces of what we humans call 
 "love," a powerful love that rules the world the love of God and he 
 puts the two together so that the lesser will be absorbed in the greater. 
 
 The great trouble may seem to be the variety of different sects and 
 the difficulty to select the right one. Man, they are all aiming in the 
 right direction. They point toward the sky, and bring a man's man- 
 hood in line with the soul, his spiritual part, and the imperishable part. 
 There is no room for bigotry, no room for anything but charity, and 
 loving kindness.
 
 THE ROAD TO SUCCESS 
 
 OR 
 
 EASY LESSONS FOR EVERY DAY LIFE 
 
 The way to success in anything is always an upward climb, the 
 down grade is always a flat failure. 
 
 In considering this matter, it will be well to remember and bear 
 constantly in mind, that it is easier to slide down hill than it is to climb 
 up. 
 
 We may say, therefore, that success is purely a question of exertion. 
 
 The road to and up the slope of the hill of life is roomy enough and 
 to spare for everybody, and there need not be any crowding. But the 
 way is strewn with wrecks, many submerged before beginning their 
 journey, others lodged in some cranny half way up, and others start up 
 so bravely and so rashly that they can not stop at the summit where 
 the prize is situated, but their momentum carries them over and down 
 to the bottom on the other side. 
 
 The steady, earnest worker plods along, sees that his footing is 
 firmly fixed before he takes a next step. He grabs at some retaining 
 point and never lets go of it until he has hold of another support. 
 
 When he reaches the top, he can stop and breathe, likewise flatter 
 himself that he has succeeded by hard work and steady perseverance. 
 
 The fact is, that unless a man is born with a silver spoon in his 
 mouth, that is. well provided by his ancestors with a goodly supply of 
 this world's goods, there is no royal road to anything. No man can roll 
 about like a smooth pebble and hope to land into a mossy hollow. 
 
 When a man starts off on a voyage he generally has some definite 
 destination in view, some object to be attained when he reaches it. No- 
 body can spend his life traveling about for the mere purpose of keeping 
 
 126
 
 THE ROAD TO SUCCESS 127 
 
 in motion. There is no advantage in this except to the transportation 
 companies. 
 
 Here is the keynote to success character. We do not know what 
 character is, we know only that it accomplishes results. 
 
 Why do some men succeed and others fail, assuming that they all 
 start out on the same plane equally well equipped? The reason why 
 can not be told, it lies in the man himself, it is his character. 
 
 We are living in an age when new things are utilized; new ways 
 of doing business are demanded. We run to specialties more than we 
 did in the past. Even ten years make a difference in business methods. 
 
 If you have aspirations, are they up to the times? 
 
 Not so very long ago, one man made everything about a machine. 
 If he had a watch to make, he made the case, the wheels, the springs 
 and all the parts, and also put them together into a perfect instrument. 
 Now, a dozen or more men make, not the watch, but each of the several 
 parts. The cases are machine made by one man; another rolls the 
 springs, another turns the screws, another the wheels, and so on. Every 
 thing is done piecemeal, so to speak, and none of the workers is able 
 to make a perfect watch. So it is with clothing, with furniture, tin and 
 iron ware. 
 
 The doctor is a specialist. Something ails your eyes you must go 
 to an eye specialist, the throat specialist knows nothing about the eyes. 
 Have you a fever? You go to a bacteriologist to find out what germ is 
 infecting you. Formerly you took a dose of salts and senna, or other 
 nauseating drug. 
 
 You have a case of collection, but your regular lawyer makes a 
 specialty of criminal cases and can not help you. Perhaps you have 
 been injured in an automobile accident and want damages from the 
 owner, but your regular lawyer does not know anything about damage 
 cases, he is a corporation lawyer, or a divorce lawyer, or a patent at- 
 torney, or takes admiralty cases only. 
 
 A bookkeeper applies for employment. Do you know anything 
 about cards? This is the question. You know about playing cards, but 
 the employer keeps his accounts on loose cards, not in heavy books.
 
 128 THE ROAD TO SUCCESS 
 
 There is division of labor in every pursuit, and no man can become 
 learned in all of one thing. He may acquire a smattering, but there are 
 no more universal geniuses, the world of industry has become compli- 
 cated, unlimited, and special. 
 
 We see then, the futility of trying all of one thing or aspiring to 
 reach all of one thing. You can not succeed because you have a mere 
 smattering of many details, and not a perfect knowledge of any single 
 detail. 
 
 This however, makes the road to success much easier than in the 
 old days. You can become perfect in some one thing, and life is not too 
 short to learn it; it can be mastered. 
 
 It goes without saying, that in our intercourse with men we must 
 put them on an equality with us and place ourselves on an equality with 
 them. Are you an inferior man 1 Then go elsewhere for employment. 
 "I want skilled workmen," says the employer. "I want a physician 
 that will cure me, not one to experiment upon me," says the sick man. 
 It is always man to man now-a-days. No cringing, remember, and on 
 the other hand, no bluffing.
 
 THE MAN OF HOPE; THE MAN OF 
 
 DESPAIR; AND THE MAN 
 
 OF "DON'T CARE' 
 
 Optimism, Pessimism, Indifference 
 
 The people of the earth are made up generally of three classes: opti- 
 mists, pessimists, indifferents. 
 
 The radical optimist floats in a balmy spring air on a rosy cloud, 
 stringing his banjo and singing lullabies to the gorgeously feathered 
 songsters that surround him. 
 
 The pessimist is like a fly with its wings stuck on fly paper, and be- 
 moans his fate as that of every other fly. 
 
 The indifferent is a devil-may-care sort of a person who does not 
 care whether the sun shines, or whether it rains. 
 
 The extreme optimist is too happy to be of any use on earth; the 
 pessimist sends us all to perdition and is afraid to walk under a ladder 
 lest it fall on him, while the indifferent is of no use because he does not 
 take any interest in the things around him. He is usually a tramp, or 
 a free lunch fiend. He will offer to shovel the snow from your walks in 
 July, and gladly offer his services as a harvest hand in January. 
 
 Apart from indifference, which is the offspring of the other two, 
 optimism and pessimism, though extremes, meet among men, but pos- 
 sess different working machinery. One is really the aid of the other. 
 
 The earth was created in an optimistic spirit. Of that there can be 
 no doubt in the mind of any man who believes in creation at all. But 
 by the extraordinary conduct of our first parents in the Garden of Eden, 
 this creation by the supreme Optimist, was changed into the most radi- 
 cal of pessimistic ventures judged from the human standpoint, of 
 course. We hear it from the most pious divines and it is probably cor- 
 rect. 
 
 9 L S 129
 
 180 OPTIMISM, PESSIMISM, INDIFFERENCE 
 
 A large gulf was dug in the original optimism and filled with the 
 darkness of pessimism, where, floundering in it, man looks back to the 
 joys lost to him forever by another's folly, and then forward to the for- 
 bidding cliffs that bar his entrance to the joys to come, unless he en- 
 gage in a mighty struggle and a hand-to-hand conflict with his animal 
 nature. He may and must scale the cliffs. 
 
 It is quite certain that the evils said to be afflicting the people of 
 the earth can never be cured by optimistic fancies, no more than can 
 the racking pains and galling sores of the bedridden be healed by their 
 concealment, or by covering them with a blanket of joy. 
 
 Financially, the man pressed by dire want, fancies the earth is 
 ready to come to an end, whereas, the man with substantial wealth 
 treads in a garden of flowers. The pangs of hunger find a lodging place 
 in the stomach of a pessimist, while a royal good dinner is the joy of an 
 optimist. The man in jail looks through a darkened glass, but his jailer 
 sees all things bright and clear. 
 
 Optimism is a comparative virtue; pessimism a relative vice. Love 
 is the destroyer of pessimism, while bankruptcy withers optimism at a 
 touch. The contest between the two is like a perpetual game of tenpins, 
 in which the pins are constantly overthrown to be as constantly re-set, 
 and the score of the game is always a tie. 
 
 Our modern extreme optimists bewilder us with vain ideals. They 
 flatter themselves with high sounding words and vague and dreamy ut- 
 terances that entangle many, but which mitigate no evils, redress no 
 wrongs, soothe no pain, cure no wounds. 
 
 "I am so sorry," said a gentle optimist over a man who had just 
 been run over by an automobile and both legs broken, and she wrung 
 her hands in pity. 
 
 "I am sorry five dollars worth," said a rough old heathen pessimist 
 in the crowd as he passed his hat for money to relieve the poor man's 
 family. 
 
 Whenever a human wrong has been righted, an enslaved nation 
 freed, a sinner brought to salvation, there has always been a pessimist
 
 OPTIMISM, PESSIMISM, INDIFFERENCE 131 
 
 at the beginning of the work, while the optimist came in later and real- 
 ized the profits from the work. 
 
 There is a philosophy practiced by the optimist to be found in the 
 lines of a great poet: 
 
 "One truth is clear, whatever is is right.*' 
 
 A philosophy that plunges men down into a gulf of despair, without 
 hope of relief, without power to defend himself and his against oppres- 
 sion and injustice. It is a philosophy which, carried to its ultimate 
 optimistic length, leads to the depths in which are sunk all those who 
 bear upon their banner the legend: 
 
 "Eat, drink, and be merry, for tomorrow we die." 
 
 There is less hope for those who climb to dizzy heights of optimistic 
 congratulation, than for those plunged in the dark gulf of pessimistic 
 woe, for to the latter there shall come a new heaven and a new earth, 
 and former things shall pass away. But the former have forestalled 
 their future abiding place by a creation out of their own presumption. 
 
 Here we have it "presumption." This is a worse condition than 
 the despair of the pessimist, for the latter is constantly striving to get 
 out of the slough of Despond, whereas the former is so puffed up with 
 pride at his own achievements, that he is hidebound in the thralls of his 
 own goodness and perfection. 
 
 The great fear of the extremes of optimism and pessimism is the 
 danger of falling into indifference. When a man refuses to take ad- 
 vantage of the opportunities presented him, and says: "What's the 
 use?" his life is ended so far as any activity is concerned, and he is a 
 useless member of society. 
 
 Be neither extreme, and remember that while there is life there is 
 hope. The quality of optimism must be strained through the sieve of 
 common sense.
 
 THE PLEASURES OF THE FLESH, and 
 the PLEASURES OF THE MIND 
 
 When a hungry man is seated before an appetizing meal, his mouth 
 waters in anticipation and he experiences the joys of anticipated satis- 
 faction. 
 
 Every mouthful lingers on his palate with a delicious sensation anjd 
 when his hunger is satisfied, a feeling of intense comfort steals over 
 him. He is at peace with the world, and forgives his enemies. Any 
 favor you ask, if within his power to grant, will not be refused. 
 
 It is the same with a thirsty man. A delicious invigorating drink 
 and there is none preferable to water gurgles down his parched 
 throat and he smacks his lips with enjoyment. 
 
 All these matters together with other pleasurable sensations are 
 purely physical and passing. They must be renewed to be experienced, 
 and when the physical nature is out of order or does not respond, we 
 are in a very bad condition if we have nothing else to fall back upon. 
 
 Physical enjoyments are all sensual. The nerves thrill with excite- 
 ment and the world looks good to us and mighty pleasant. A few flies 
 to pester us are mere details and not to be considered. 
 
 But we have another being separate and apart from the physical 
 body; something much finer and more elevated. A being that is of a 
 higher order of appreciation and more enduring. 
 
 Every man knows without being told, that is, he knows from his 
 own feelings and sensations, that he has a spiritual nature, a mental 
 body, a mind. 
 
 Now, this mental body, this mind, is far above the physical, and 
 its pleasures and sensations, and its delights are as far above the physi- 
 cal sensations as the spirit or mind is above the flesh.
 
 THE PLEASUEE OF THE FLESH 183 
 
 Let us follow up this idea: 
 
 We said that a hungry man enjoys eating. This is true, but all 
 hungry men do not eat alike. Some men bolt their food to appease 
 hunger, and swill their drink to quench thirst. But others enjoy their 
 food and while satisfying hunger and thirst, gratify their taste and en- 
 joy certain foods more than others. These others have what is called 
 "educated" appetites, which is a mental acquisition above the purely 
 animal sensation of satisfying hunger or thirst. It is an art to be culti- 
 vated. 
 
 This is the point sought to be reached education and learning. 
 
 If the pleasures of the flesh are so enjoyable, then the pleasures of 
 the mind are still more enjoyable, because the mind is more appreci- 
 ative besides more enduring. 
 
 The food of the mind, the drink of the mind, means all the other 
 pleasures of the flesh resolved into the spiritual body through educa- 
 tion and learning, and the more education, the more learning, the higher 
 the enjoyment. 
 
 A great lawyer once said: "The pleasure of learning may be lik- 
 ened to a bucket in a deep well of clear, cool water. It is easy to move 
 the bucket about if it is kept beneath the water, but when we attempt 
 to raise it above the surface, then comes a tug and a hard pull." 
 Whence he derived the conclusion that the deeper we plunge into the 
 clear, cool depths of education and learning the more pleasure there is 
 and the easier it is to remain there. 
 
 One of our poets says: 
 
 "Drink deep or taste not the Pierian spring." 
 In these modern days every man must have some sort of an educa- 
 tion, preferably that for the occupation or profession which he selects 
 for his life work. 
 
 If he goes in for a commercial business, then he must learn all about 
 the rules and laws governing his business or the branch of it he aspires 
 to learn. He must know all about the nature of the goods he purposes 
 to sell; the markets; the prices; the demand; the production; the con- 
 sumption, and other matters connected with the business.
 
 184 THE PLEASURE OF THE FLESH 
 
 If he does not learn these things he will fail in business, and if he 
 
 does not learn some of them he can not get a job in any business house. 
 
 The rule is the same in every trade and profession. The modern 
 
 man is exacting. He demands the best service, because his customers 
 
 or clients demand better goods, better qualities, and better treatment. 
 
 The time has gone by when a tradesman, for instance, could offer 
 goods to his customer with a "take it or leave it" air. Competition is 
 too keen to permit that, and prices are too liable to be cut to enable him 
 to say, "That's my price," for there are others who will say, "I will 
 knock off ten per cent." 
 
 An education that does not fit in with a man's occupation is a re- 
 laxation, and aids him to rise in his business and profession, so that 
 nothing is lost by keeping up with the times, but there is everything to 
 be gained. This is refinement and a valuable asset. Everything that 
 can be learned is worth something sometime. 
 
 How to tell a fresh egg from a stale one is a matter of education, 
 but to give the reason why a stale egg is not so good as a fresh one is 
 a matter of learning. 
 
 You can distinguish one man from another by his facial differences. 
 That is education, but when you can tell a good man from a bad one 
 by a study of his characteristics, that is learning. 
 
 To learn how to do things is education, but to learn the nature of 
 the things you make or the reasons why involves learning. 
 
 The housewife in making bread sets the loaves of dough in a warm 
 place so that they will rise. This is education, and her education tells 
 her that if she puts the dough in a cold place the bread will not rise. 
 If she knew that the yeast plant requires heat to grow, and is easily 
 killed by cold, she is learned. 
 
 If you eat a cucumber or any green fruit in the hot summer time 
 you are liable to get the colic. You are educated up to that by experi- 
 ence, perhaps. But if you know that nature always gives you a pain 
 when you eat something indigestible, as a warning to get rid of it, or 
 not to do so any more, you will be learned indeed, if you take a cathartic 
 instead of a pain killer to stop the pain or warning nature gives you.
 
 THE PLEASURE OF THE FLESH 185 
 
 "We can not live among our fellow men without an education of 
 some kind, adaptable 
 
 First to our life work whatever it may be. 
 
 Second suitable and proper to the people with whom we associate 
 or are placed in contact in our daily round of business and pleasure. 
 
 We can live and get along through life without any learning, but 
 learning adds to education and enables us to apply what we learn. Be- 
 sides that, it puts us in a position to rise higher, the more learned we 
 become. 
 
 It is not intended, by these remarks, to advise any one to learn 
 everything there is to be learned, for the very good reason there are 
 too many things in these modern times for one man's brain to hold. 
 But it may be taken as a truth, that a man should be learned along the 
 line of his trade, business, or profession, with a few enjoyments for good 
 measure. 
 
 It is easy to learn, in fact one thing brings another. Like some 
 food we eat one mouthful makes us hungry for another. Our modern 
 system is so linked and connected together, that every thing that may 
 or can be learned is a link in the great entire chain. You begin pulling 
 at the educational chain and find that you can not stop. You feel im- 
 pelled to keep on taking up link after link, until before you are aware 
 of it, you have mastered some definite branch of learning through the 
 force of education. 
 
 One thing to be noted is, what one man knows another man can 
 find out. The only way, therefore, is to keep ahead of him and learn 
 things he can not find out, or will not find out until too long afterward 
 to be of any disadvantage to you.
 
 THE SURVIVAL OF THE FITTEST 
 
 The Laws of Nature Determine Who 
 Shall Live, and Who Shall Die 
 
 The theory of the survival of the fittest is agitating the world more* 
 than ever before. But it has changed its significant title to what is 
 known now as "Eugenics," which means substantially "well born," or 
 good birth. 
 
 Briefly speaking, it is claimed that it is a law of nature that the 
 weakest shall go to the wall, and that the strongest shall survive. In 
 carrying out this doctrine, the ancient nations, Sparta, for example, put 
 to death all the weak and decrepit children, permitting only the strong 
 and well-shaped physically to live. 
 
 In our day, the scientists, or rather those who claim to be scientific, 
 advocate the same practice in a different but equally as effective a man- 
 ner. 
 
 The doctrine of "selection,"' as it is termed, has been invented to 
 cover up the Spartan tragedy of murdering the helpless, and tiy it, it is 
 hoped our admitted degeneracy will be stopped. 
 
 I do not apply the term "degeneracy" to the Colored people, be- 
 cause degeneracy works back to a type and not away from it in the 
 human family. The average Colored American is too near the pure 
 type of his race to be in a very deep degeneracy, but the word must be 
 applied to the .mixed races of the Aryan, Caucasian, of whom it would 
 be vain to find a pure type except among the Georgians of Asia. 
 
 In explaining the doctrine of the survival of the fittest, or eugenics, 
 to give it its modern name, it is said that those who fail in life, fail be- 
 cause they are not fitted to succeed, that is they are not "fit." This is 
 called a law of nature. It is purposed to overcome this law of nature, 
 
 136
 
 THE SURVIVAL OF THE FITTEST 187 
 
 by selecting the parents by a medical examination or other process, and 
 confine parentage to them exclusively. 
 
 In other words, to prevent humanity from becoming any worse than 
 it is, the people who are to marry and bear children shall be of the 
 very best and highest type, and then their children will be finely de- 
 veloped and make perfect citizens and become parents to other children. 
 
 But where shall we begin and what is the type aimed to reach as 
 the standard? It is important to the Colored man to know the mean- 
 ing of this movement to better the race, and also to discover what race 
 is to be the standard of excellence. 
 
 An effort will be made to explain as clearly as possible. 
 
 Who are the strongest that shall be permitted to survive, and who 
 are the weakest whose death knell is sounded? 
 
 It must be borne in mind in the outset, that all this controversy is 
 among the Caucasian, or as it is called in other places of this book, the 
 "Aryan" race, or division of the human family. It has not yet reached 
 the Colored race, nor has it been applied to them particularly. Hence, 
 let the Colored man stand outside and look on with interest, and also 
 watch that the theory does not spread to his race. 
 
 A man who lives in the slums is unfit to live anywhere else, so it is 
 said. A man who has made a million by a turn in the stock market, 
 lives in a palace, but can only write his name to a check, and can not 
 tell a spade from a rake. J. Pierpont Morgan possessed boundless 
 wealth and tremendous power in the financial world. Walt WTiitman, 
 the humane poet, had a small competence and no power at all except 
 to touch the hearts of mankind. Burns was a plowman; Bunyan a 
 tinker; a writer of slang and jokesmith, makes a million; Brigham 
 Young was a prophet and a ruler, wealthy and honored; Stevenson was 
 in the last stages of tuberculosis; Byron was a cripple; Johnson was a 
 glutton, and the composer of a silly ragtime waltz owns an automobile 
 and keeps a valet and a chauffeur. 
 
 Which of these shall we select as the type, and how are we going to 
 tell whether the offspring of our selections will come up to the type ? 
 
 Modern medical scientists declare in the most positive terms, that
 
 188 THE SUEVIVAL OF THE FITTEST 
 
 every child is born free from infectious diseases, and at the moment of 
 its birth is a perfect type. That the first breath it draws fills it with the 
 germs of future diseases that tend to make it a weak and diseased abor- 
 tion of humanity. All its troubles come from its surroundings or en- 
 vironments, which are the conditions it must meet and with which it 
 must struggle to live at all. 
 
 It may avoid future disease from the infecting germs it breathes 
 at the moment of birth, by making its environments better, purer and 
 altering the bad conditions under which it lives. 
 
 We know, because we can see it every day, that of two plants or 
 animals, that one will survive which is the fittest to endure the condi- 
 tions in which both exist. He, the man, or it, the plant, can be afforded 
 opportunities in the way of good food, care, and proper training, to 
 resist the encroachments of disease and degenerate conditions. 
 
 Hence, we may say, that the question of which man shall survive, 
 depends upon the conditions under which he shall struggle for survival. 
 
 There is no law of nature here, it is the law of common sense and 
 good government. We are surrounded by conditions best suited for 
 strength and survival, and the conditions which promote weakness, dis- 
 ease and degeneracy are removed or beyond our reach. 
 
 In a nation of marauders or robbers, those who live by spoliation 
 and the sword, would be the fittest to survive, and they would be a dif- 
 ferent type of men from those who get first place in a nation of traders, 
 where fierceness and strength are less called for than tenacity of pur- 
 pose and clearness of head. 
 
 When a man says he is poor, somebody says, that man is poor be- 
 cause he is not fitted to gain wealth. But we say, he is not fitted to gain 
 wealth under the conditions of his life. Take him out of those condi- 
 tions, put opportunities in his way and he becomes "fit" because he 
 gains wealth. It is done every day. 
 
 One condition of society enables one kind of a man to succeed, an- 
 other condition of society enables another kind of man to succeed. And 
 so on all along the long line of different conditions. 
 
 The great mistake made by many so-called scientific purifiers of the
 
 THE SURVIVAL OF THE FITTEST 18d 
 
 human race, is in not being able to separate man with reason from ani- 
 mals or beasts without reasoning powers. There is such a thing as in- 
 tellectual progress and the betterment of the reasoning faculties, but so 
 long as we limit survivorship to the physical and not to the mental 
 powers, we are betraying man into degeneracy instead of helping him 
 out of it. 
 
 There is one great teacher whose lessons are to be learned and 
 deeply pondered. They lead to an uplift that no money, and no medical 
 examination, or selection, can possibly attain. He was poor and for- 
 saken; rejected by his own, but he was and is the type to be attained. 
 In establishing the highest type possible to man with reasoning powers, 
 he ran counter to the doctrine of the survival of the fittest as men saw 
 it in his day, so they crucified Him but too late to efface the type which 
 we must follow or fall into degeneracy.
 
 THE VICTORY OF THE MAN 
 WHO DARES 
 
 This is the Era of the man who dares. 
 
 His opportunity has blossomed out of conditions unparalleled in the 
 history of nations. 
 
 Too many have been plodding along in a furrow afraid to come out 
 of the rut. They have lived, it is true, but they have not touched suc- 
 cess. All animals live, but man has higher motives than mere existence. 
 
 Enterprise, business, commerce, capital, government demand a man 
 who dares. Many leaders have fallen beneath the spell of malignant 
 influence, and have dragged down into the pit with them, respect, hon* 
 or, confidence, and honesty. 
 
 An army of men who dare is needed to drag up out of the pit and 
 into our every day lives, the respect, honor, confidence, and honesty, 
 groveling in the mud at the bottom, and the nationality, color, or race 
 makes no difference, they are needed among all classes. 
 
 The eyes of the world are turned toward the inscription, "I will,*' 
 on the banner of the man who dares, as he hurdles across all obstacles 
 and brings back to its pedestal, virtue, that has been dragged away 
 into disreputable haunts. 
 
 His is the initiative; to him belong the rewards of efficiency. 
 
 The man who dares to venture out into new and undeveloped fields 
 fills the pages of history; his name is blazoned in heavy head-lines on 
 the front page of every newspaper and magazine. He does not have to 
 seek after fame, he is sought. 
 
 The man who dares is no rash, reckless fool who rushes in where 
 angels fear to tread. 
 
 "I dare do all that may become a man; 
 Who dares do more is none." 
 140
 
 THE MAN WHO BAKES 141 
 
 He lets "I dare" follow upon "I will," and plunges into the tide 
 of the affairs of men, and at its flood, is led on to victory. 
 
 He is brave and courageous with regard to men, but is a coward 
 with regard to God, wherefore he fears to worship the Golden Calf; to 
 swear, to steal, or cheat, or swindle; to degrade his neighbor's wife; to 
 covet his neighbor's property. 
 
 Why do you fail to reach success? Why do you lag behind in a 
 world so stuffed with opportunities and possibilities! 
 
 Watch the man who dares. 
 
 He has no hand held out behind for bribes, nor before for alms. 
 He reaches out and takes, and those from whom he takes are loud in 
 their praise of him, because he represents a force they would fain exer- 
 cise but dare not. 
 
 The power that impels him is dynamic. It grows out of an inertia 
 charged with the vibration of living eternal forces a training that fits 
 him to propel himself into chaos and evolve order and profit out of 
 an education that shows him how out of a system that changes to suit 
 altered conditions out of the same mighty impulses that have fash- 
 ioned the conquerors of armies, or nations, leaders of men, the world's 
 financiers, the masters of commerce, the uplifters, governors and kings 
 of men. 
 
 LIFE AND ALL IT IMPLIES, ALL ITS INCIDENTS, 
 HAPPINESS, RENOWN, COMPENSATIONS, ARE IN THE 
 TRAIN OF THE MAN WHO DARES. HE MAY EVEN 
 SCALE 7 HE WALLS OF PARADISE TO GAIN A CROWN 
 OF ETERNAL GLORY. 
 
 Life and all it implies are in the train of the man who dares. 
 
 Stirred by his energy, every one of the billions of living principles of 
 life that form his body, is an individual acting in unison to maintain 
 his physical balance, and to free his brain from the clouds and vapors 
 of an infected atmosphere. He is made immune to the attacks of pesti- 
 lences, and follows the universal law of ceaseless activity that keeps 
 the earth, the sun and the millions of suns and planets in the firmament 
 in their proper places. Death, disease, infection, poverty, disgrace are
 
 142 THE MAN WHO DARES 
 
 nothing to the man who dares, he rises above and beyond their reach. 
 He builds his castle with hope and cements its walls with imperishable 
 faith in his own powers, and anchors it with good works. He says: "I 
 will not die until I have won, ' ' and he dares to cast his hopes into one 
 throw of the dice and wins, and in the winning lives. What is life 
 to a clod ? To a blind mole ? To a man who never lifts his eyes to the 
 gleaming stars, or raises them beyond the brittle straws that clog his 
 feet? To the man who dares, life is a tumult of happiness, of radiant 
 love, of a joyous household, a fortress of friends. His hair turns gray, 
 his limbs grow weak, and his eyes are dim, but around his bedside hover 
 the deeds he has done, his nostrils snuff in the incense of his successes, 
 and he dies content that he will still live in the posterity that he has 
 dared raise up to follow in his footsteps. 
 
 Life and all incidents are in the train of the man who dares. 
 
 In the great center of life, with its circumference everywhere and 
 nowhere, the incidents of life are few and mere matters of routine. But 
 they must be gained, and can not be gained except by the man who 
 dares. Beginning with nothing but his muscles, courage, & n <l high 
 hopes, the boy who dares forces his way through rain and storm, sun- 
 shine and shadow; quaffs to the dregs the cup of disappointment and 
 refills it with determination. From the lowest rung of the social or 
 business ladder, he mounts upward rung by rung, gaining here and 
 there a fresh supply of energy, until bursting forth from a chrysalis of 
 helplessness into an initiative, he assumes first place and dares still 
 more to reach after the mastery. He dares the professions and becomes 
 a statesman or a scientist influenced by a desire to benefit his fellow- 
 men. In the mercantile, manufacturing, and commercial world, his 
 name is a synonym of honesty and probity, fair dealing, justice and im- 
 partiality. The hands and mouths of his less daring fellowmen never 
 depart empty. The train of evils that follow humanity, he knows are 
 mere incidents in life and he does what he can and may to alleviate 
 them, and in their alleviation he finds comfort and joy. "Do unto oth- 
 ers as ye would that others do unto you,'* is the absorbing incident of 
 life, the concentration, amalgamation of all other incidents. "This do 
 and thou shalt live."
 
 THE MAN WHO DAEES 143 
 
 Happiness is in the train of the man who dares. "As arrows are in 
 the hand of a mighty man; so are children of the youth. Happy is the 
 man who hath his quiver full of them: they shall not be ashamed, but 
 they shall speak with the enemies in the gate." The man who dares 
 fill this quiver with arrows needs no other happiness. All other kinds, 
 varieties, and species of happiness follow in its train. Most of our hap- 
 piness is "so-called," that is we think it is happiness, but it becomes 
 bitter after a while and then sours. True happiness never ferments, 
 never corrupts. The man who dares would not dare take a course in 
 the school of dissipation, he is too much of a man and has the courage 
 of his convictions. There are certain things every man must do to be 
 happy, and the man who dares does them. He must dare to do right, 
 to keep away from bad company, to avoid the ungodly, and the devil 
 and all his works are rendered innocuous by his daring to discounten- 
 ance them. 
 
 Renown is in the train of the man who dares. To be in every man's 
 mouth, as Caesar, Napoleon, "Washington, is what many claim to be re- 
 nown. But the word means far more. It means honor, glory, and peace, 
 and these go "to every man that worketh good." Every act of the man 
 who dares is an achievement of greater or less degree, and although he 
 may not have an exalted reputation to the great outer world, he is en- 
 shrined in the hearts of his friends and acquaintances. The man who 
 dares shines bright in the firmament of teachers who have made good 
 by exalting others. He leads where others may follow and succeed, and 
 as a guide, teacher and example, his renown is not limited to an im- 
 mediate circle of people astonished at his daring, but accumulates force 
 as time passes, and soon becomes a rule of conduct, a precedent to be 
 followed as rigidly as a mathematical proposition in Euclid. Most men 
 are content with what they have and never go beyond their own posses- 
 sions and desires. They have grown rich, and then it is "Let us eat, 
 drink and be merry for tomorrow we die." This is the fool's theory, 
 but it is not that of the man who dares, because he wanders off into new 
 fields of operation, attempts new cultures, adds something to the phases 
 of life, and as such, becomes renowned, whether he has a high sounding
 
 144 THE MAN WHO DAEES 
 
 epitaph on his tombstone or not. People do not go to cemeteries to seek 
 for souvenirs of the man who dares, his life and deeds are impressed 
 upon the plastic material of every brain within reach of his influence. 
 There he is enshrined; there he possesses the renown he dared seek, and, 
 as in his other deeds of daring, he succeeds. 
 
 Compensations are in the train of the man who dares. Compensa- 
 tion is a higher, nobler word than wealth, riches, money, or jewels. 
 Money is a good thing to possess, and wealth is not to be despised, but 
 the love of money is the root of all evil. Have you never noticed that 
 the harder a man strives to get money the farther he gets away from 
 it? This is in pursuance of a law of nature, that in striving too hard to 
 acquire anything, we omit some essential that if remembered would 
 bring it to us. There are certain things that if we dare do them, other 
 things will unexpectedly come to us in the way of compensation. 
 
 Money, wealth, riches, etc., are a recompense, a remuneration, of 
 course, but of themselves they are mere wages for labor performed. But 
 when we speak of "compensation," we allude to something of greater 
 value than mere dollars and cents which procure bread and meat, 
 clothes, a roof for our heads, and certain pleasures. But a hog has all 
 of these in his own way and to his own satisfaction; but the man who 
 dares does not belong to that branch of the animal kingdom. He is a 
 man and claims a man's compensation, or so acts that the desired com- 
 pensation will be forthcoming. Think of the words of Othello and pon- 
 der a little over their meaning: 
 
 "Good name in man and woman, dear my lord, 
 
 Is the immediate jewel of their souls. 
 
 Who steals my purse, steals trash; 'tis something, nothing; 
 
 'Twas mine, 'tis his, and has been slave to thousands; 
 
 But he that filches from me my good name 
 
 Robs me of that which not enriches him, 
 
 And makes me poor indeed." 
 
 In the great game of grab after money, which is enthralling the 
 earth at the present time, the man who dares takes no part except to 
 see that his compensation is adequate to his efficiency. His abnegation
 
 yiiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiininiiiiuiiiiiHiiiiliiiiiiiiHiliilliiiiiiiiiniiliiiinliiiiiiiiiiiiliiiiiiliiiiiiiiiiiiiiii.iiiliiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii 
 
 E 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 j The Story of a Rising 
 1 Race Told in 
 
 I 
 
 I Pictures 
 
 I 
 
 ^(8558^) 
 
 V.::!!!i'iiii; J'liiiiniiii" 1 
 
 >f" 
 III' 1 
 
 PHOTOGRAPHED FROM LIFE 
 
 Special 
 
 Collection 
 
 D 
 
 PHYSICAL CULTURE
 
 , 
 
 
 BELLES OF THE BALL 
 
 Basket Ball Team, Normal School, No. 2, Washington, D. C.
 
 U 
 
 CO 
 
 *c 
 
 W bo 
 K c 
 !D 3 
 
 H. 
 
 *- -a 
 
 M_ C 
 O rt 
 
 O 
 i i 
 C/3 
 
 Q o 
 
 O 6' 
 
 S|| 
 
 <; pj 
 
 <V C 
 
 O g'O 
 M B 2 
 
 OD tn 
 HI " s
 
 o 
 a. 
 
 o 
 
 a 
 c 
 
 <u 
 
 -s 
 
 O -a 
 
 c 
 
 w 
 
 >, 
 
 Hi 
 
 rt 
 .C 
 
 .2 
 "C 
 
 h 
 
 c 
 c 
 
 4-> 
 
 fc/. 
 c
 
 <u 
 
 .C 
 
 s 
 t 
 
 o 
 
 (X 
 
 <u 
 
 S g| 
 
 Ort *~ 
 <u <u 
 
 
 C 
 rt 
 
 Z 
 O 
 
 3 
 c 
 
 en 
 <
 
 I 
 
 o 
 .c 
 
 V 
 
 
 ho 
 1 
 
 M 
 
 O c <-> 
 
 If* 
 
 ^4 ,*, L 
 
 H I 
 
 OS 
 
 H 
 
 I i 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 S 
 
 ___ 
 
 O re 
 C. 
 
 a* 
 " 
 
 be 
 
 c 
 
 *b 
 
 to o r 
 
 H-g.S 
 
 as 
 
 c t 
 
 . o 
 
 bo 
 
 P 
 
 H 
 
 o" 
 
 ft 
 
 a. 
 
 o 
 O
 
 Cfl 
 
 rt 
 
 3 
 
 I 1 <U 
 
 5J .c 
 
 H -M 
 
 c 
 
 rt 
 &, 
 
 O 
 
 bo 
 
 . 
 "S 
 
 c 
 
 (D
 
 H
 
 THE MAN WHO BAKES 145 
 
 of the canker worm of gold is a strong recommendation in his favor, 
 and brings him much more than it does to one who bites every dollar 
 to test its genuineness. He becomes renowned for this disposition, and 
 nobody turns him down on any proposition for everybody knows that 
 his disposition is to dare, to venture, to try, to win, to succeed. It is 
 the best sort of renown to possess; it is a policy, really a dare. 
 
 He knows that everything comes to him who knows how to wait, 
 and he plays the waiting game in a diplomatic manner, so diplomatic, 
 indeed, that he wins. 
 
 The man who dares may scale the walls of Paradise to gain a crown 
 of eternal glory. Nobody can slide through St. Peter 's gate unobserved. 
 It requires a constant fight to reach it even, and blessed is he who gets 
 that far, for he is sure to enter. We have it from the Saviour Himself: 
 "And from the days of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of 
 heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force." 
 
 There is authority, therefore, for saying that the man who dares 
 may scale the walls of Paradise. The fact is, that a mollycoddle can- 
 not be connected with the idea of taking the kingdom of heaven by 
 force. It requires a man who dares to accomplish that feat, and it is 
 the man who dares that gets there. 
 
 Let us suppose that you are a timid man and have little initiative--- 
 that is you are a follower of somebody and can not lead in anything. 
 You must raise some steam and get a move on or you will never suc- 
 ceed. That is a settled fact, and if you to whom this is addressed, can 
 not raise enough steam to start out on a dare, why then, fall out and let 
 somebody else take your place in the waiting line. 
 
 Suppose you wanted to make a stagger at a dare, how would you 
 go about it? That's about the idea you are after. Well, in the first 
 place, you must make ready. You can not ride without a horse, and 
 even if you have a horse, he is no good to you unless you know how to 
 ride. To learn to ride, you must get on the horse, of course, and take 
 your chances of being thrown or of falling off through sheer fright. 
 
 That is nothing. A few bruises are honorable scars in the onward 
 
 struggle. Let us start you our way: 
 10 LS
 
 146 THE MAN WHO DARES 
 
 Fix your mind on what you aim at and never lose sight of it. It is 
 your target. 
 
 Fix a straight road toward it. This will enable you to get there 
 sooner, and if there are competitors, you will out-distance them. 
 
 Make a start. You may not be entirely ready and may have to stop 
 on the way for repairs, but all the same start. Some people are always 
 making ready and never starting, so they never get anywhere because 
 they never start. It is better to start, even if you have to return and 
 begin over again. It shows your intention to win out, and that will en- 
 courage your backers, or find backers if you have none. 
 
 Don't wander. Keep on the straight road, and don't let counter at- 
 tractions tempt you away. Keep thinking about what you are going to 
 do when you arrive, and build up a strong castle. 
 
 Let tomorrow's troubles take care of themselves. The saying is: 
 1 ' Sufficient for the day is the evil thereof. ' ' Fight the troubles that you 
 have in hand now, and you will gain skill to fight those of tomorrow. 
 
 Attend to your own business and let other people's alone. You 
 can't take care of your own business and that of another at the same 
 time. To do that a man must sit on two stools at once. A difficult thing 
 to do and not fall between. Try this as an experiment. 
 
 Keep your nerve, and your eyes in front. There are always times 
 when a man meets some obstacle that spells failure if he lets it. Don't 
 let failure appear in any shape. Cut the word out of your dictionary. 
 
 Make haste slowly. This is an old saying of the Romans who knew 
 a few things about success. Hurry, but hurry slowly. That is, be care- 
 ful in getting everything ready and then make a break for the target. 
 A man can act quickly and methodically, which is making haste slowly. 
 
 Take plenty of physical exercise. You do not have to go to a gym- 
 nasium to get enough exercise. Take a walk for the sake of walking. 
 You can not make exercise work and derive any benefit from it. You 
 must take pleasure in it or it is work and not exercise. 
 
 Do not work ahead. Keep your mind up with your work. Do not 
 think about the hours it will take to complete it. If you do that, you
 
 THE MAN WHO DAEES 147 
 
 will tire out your mind and make it do extra work. Mind and body 
 should keep together. 
 
 Dare to aspire to a higher position. Study to get it. Talk with 
 others who have risen and find out how they got there. Don't copy 
 them, but try to initiate some better way. If you are sawing boards, 
 study how to run the engine, and incidentally learn how to manage the 
 whole business. It can not harm a man doing a small work to know 
 how to do a greater one. He will be ready to slip into the better work 
 when the opportunity comes and it is sure to come. 
 
 Do not run behind in your work. This a a fatal deficiency. It 
 means a backward movement and you must keep on pressing forward. 
 If you feel yourself going back, study the reason. Perhaps you are 
 bilious, eating too much, or not enough nourishing food. Keep your 
 body working regularly, for your health is the most important item 
 toward success. 
 
 Save your money. But do not become a miser. You must live 
 among others and you can not afford to be considered small or mean. 
 But you do not have to squander money for any reason. If you are con- 
 sidered mean because you refuse to squander money, let it go at that, 
 and some day you will be better understood. Such things are small de- 
 tails not worth noticing. 
 
 Keep in touch with the outside world. Read newspapers and maga- 
 zines and learn to discuss or talk over the various topics of the day, 
 whether you understand them or not. Somebody will give you the key- 
 note and then you will add to your stock of knowledge. You can not 
 learn too much, you may fail by not knowing enough. Please remember 
 this, no man is turned down because he knows too much. 
 
 Learn to master yourself. Don't let anything ruffle your temper, 
 and think seriously before starting a fight. You may win the fight but 
 lose your own self-respect and gain enmity. A man can not afford to 
 throw away a friend. He needs all he can get. 
 
 Don't be afraid to work. Take work as it comes to you. Do not 
 select the easiest jobs, or you will get tired of the hard ones before you
 
 148 THE MAN WHO DAEES 
 
 reach them. Accustom yourself to work easily, and with your whole 
 heart and skill. 
 
 Give your imagination full swing as to the uses of the work you are 
 doing, and imagine how you could better it. This is efficiency and leads 
 to invention. 
 
 Don't brag about what you can do. Do it and there will not be any 
 need to brag. Everybody will see what sort of a man you are and give 
 you credit for common sense and for knowing more than you really do. 
 
 Surround yourself with good influences, a club, a church, or some 
 society where you will be in touch with other men. Nobody who dares 
 can afford to be a hermit, and the man who gets disheartened at the 
 obstacles in his way, is a fool and ought not to and will not succeed. 
 
 Keep away from small vices and the large ones will not trouble you. 
 This will make your sailing on a smooth sea, where there are no rocks 
 or concealed reefs to wreck you. 
 
 There are many other things that pertain to human life in its as- 
 pects as a road to success. But when you have done your best, do not 
 be anxious because you have not done more. No man can accomplish 
 everything in one short life, and the best we can do is all that is re- 
 quired of us. Look upon every man as a fellow worker, not in a vale 
 of tears, but as cultivating a pleasant valley blooming with flowers. If 
 your friend falls down help him up, and he will help you in return. If 
 he offends you, do not notice it, for no man deliberately offends a friend. 
 If disagreement is likely to lead to trouble, turn around to your op- 
 ponent 's way of thinking. Everybody has burdens to bear; and never 
 forget that yours are not the only ones hard to carry. Be a man who 
 dares, and when life's fitful fever is over, and you have accomplished 
 all you could according to your lights and your ability, let a feeling of 
 peace steal over you, and trust in God for the rest. 
 
 The man who desires to become a man of courage, and a man who 
 dares, may gain force from the words of wisdom in the wise man's phil- 
 osophy expressed in the following essentials.
 
 "Who so wise, and will observe these things, even 
 they shall understand the loving kindness of the Lord." 
 
 -(Psalms CV t 11-43.) 
 
 THE WISE MAN'S 
 PHILOSOPHY 
 
 A WORLD OF KNOWLEDGE 
 
 For Progressive Colored 
 Americans 
 
 "The wise in heart shall be called prudent: and 
 the sweetness of the lips increaseth learning." 
 
 -(Prwerbs XVI,
 
 The Secret of Successful Work 
 
 Knowing how to work is a secret all men do not possess. 
 
 When a man is born his life work is born with him, but the 
 work he does remains after he is gone. Hence the necessity of 
 doing good work for the evil work we do remains along with the 
 good and hangs upon it like fetters upon a felon's wrists. 
 
 "Whether a man works with his hands or his brain he exhausts, 
 uses up a certain quantity of his physical body. His brain, muscles, 
 and every part of his body are drawn upon to help do the work in 
 hand. 
 
 Now, a man may lessen the hardship of his work, or he may 
 increase it by his manner of doing it. 
 
 "When any work is begun, a certain amount of vital energy is 
 started up and continues working until it is stopped. That energy 
 is like the movement of a clock pendulum it keeps on moving back 
 and forth as long as it is kept wound up. "When the clock runs 
 down, the pendulum stops because there is no stored up force to keep 
 it in motion. 
 
 This is exactly what takes place in the body when we work. 
 We set the pendulum in motion and it keeps on going until the 
 clock runs down, that is until we drop with exhaustion. 
 
 This vital energy is an intellectual quality, and when we work 
 our mind keeps it active. It is the same when we make hard 
 work of any job. The vital energy works hard also. 
 
 Some men, sawing a stick of wood, for instance, will begin 
 sweating over the job before they have half sawed it through. 
 That is, they have already finished the job so far as their vital 
 energy is concerned but more vital energy must be exhausted to com- 
 plete it. 
 
 Do not let your mind run ahead of your work, but keep it up 
 even with that work. Then you will not tire out, and after a good 
 sleep you will be fresh to begin another day. Work easily and steadily. 
 
 151
 
 The Key to Success 
 
 Character ; Education ; Industry ; Wealth. 
 
 These are the successive stages on the road to success, and they 
 follow in their regular order. 
 
 Character belongs to every man individually, and can not be 
 copied from another. It lies in the man; that is all anybody can 
 tell about it. Natural probity combined with insight into what 
 you are doing, your trade, business, occupation, etc., are the factors 
 that make up character. It is different from reputation, for a man 
 may have a bad reputation and still possess a good character. But 
 he can not have a bad character and possess a good reputation. 
 The power to succeed in business is character. 
 
 Education goes with character, and means more than learning 
 or mere knowing. It means capacity and ability to utilize what 
 you know. This is education. 
 
 You must not only know things but also know how to apply 
 your knowledge, otherwise you are as well off as if you knew nothing. 
 
 Industry means diligence in developing character and utilizing 
 education for all they are worth. 
 
 "The hand of the diligent maketh rich," says Solomon, the 
 wisest man that ever lived. He also says, "The diligent gaineth 
 favor." 
 
 Wealth comes by the observance of the foregoing and certain 
 things which should be added. For instance : 
 
 To become industrious you must give yourself and your fellow 
 man a fair exchange for what you receive. 
 
 You must watch your intellectual, spiritual and worldly welfare. 
 
 Progressive Colored Americans must seek opportunity which 
 does not come of itself, and which has been denied them in the past. 
 
 You must make yourself, and follow high standards.
 
 Start Right in Life 
 
 By Avoiding Foolish and Unnecessary 
 Extravagances 
 
 Economy tells us we must learn to do without many things we 
 would like, and forego all unnecessary luxuries, recreations and 
 pleasures which call for money. 
 
 We can be happy without these things and enjoy the forgotten 
 pleasures of home. 
 
 Cut down on rent, table, clothes, etc. 
 
 The burden of economy falls upon the women who do the 
 marketing, cooking and housework. 
 
 Let the men save on personal expenses. A woman can throw 
 out more at the back door than a man can bring in through the 
 front, but his billiards or pool, cigars and drinks soon devour the 
 pennies and dimes saved by the wife. 
 
 Do not buy what you do not need or that you can get along 
 without. 
 
 Do not make fun of pennies and dimes as unimportant. In- 
 stead of saying, "It is only a penny," say "It is a whole penny." 
 
 Strive to learn economical buying. No one has enough money 
 to say that cost is of no account. Get the very best for your money. 
 Don't buy blindly without inquiring the price, and always remember 
 that a penny or a dime in your pocket is just as much at home as in 
 that of the merchant. 
 
 Do not ride when you can walk. You need exercise and walk- 
 ing is the best and cheapest method, much cheaper and better than 
 the bowling alley. 
 
 Don't buy two pounds of meat when one pound will do; nor a 
 bushel when a peck is sufficient. 
 
 The first fruits and vegetables of the season are expensive; wait 
 a few days and they will be cheaper and more mature. 
 
 153
 
 Quick Sales and Small Profits 
 
 Our modern system of transacting business has so materially 
 changed from what it was a decade or so ago, that a special training 
 is required to make a success. 
 
 Theoretically, the difference between the cost price and the 
 selling price represents profit. But it often represents loss. 
 
 If goods could be delivered at your place of business at the in- 
 voice or purchase price, the selling price might cover some profit. 
 But complications begin as soon as you have made a purchase. 
 
 There is transportation, insurance, demurrage, haulage, rent, 
 light, heat, clerk hire, taxes, and perhaps license fees, to be added 
 to the burden of the cost price. 
 
 "With such, and so many additional charges, how can there be 
 any profit, if the goods are sold customers at a fair price that will 
 attract them? 
 
 There is only one way to cover possible loss and that is in getting 
 rid of the goods at a small profit. If you do not, depreciation enters 
 the field to compete with the other troubles, and with handling, dust, 
 mussing, etc., you will have to put up a sign "Selling below cost," 
 or "Bargain Sale.." 
 
 A quick turn is the best turn in business, and to hold on to a 
 price until you get a fixed profit you have determined on, is like re- 
 fusing a good job because the wages or salary is lower than you have 
 calculated upon getting. The opportunity slips away. 
 
 A landlord demands a certain rent for his premises and he will 
 not come down a dollar a month. So his property is untenanted for 
 a long time, and he loses in pocket although eventually he gets his 
 price. 
 
 Make quick turns at small profits and repeat often. Nickel car 
 fares are making the car companies multi-millionaires. 
 
 154
 
 The Early Bird Gets the Worm 
 
 This is a saying that contains a large load of philosophy. 
 
 There is always a worm around for an early bird to pick up for 
 breakfast. Of course it is very foolish for the worm to come out, but 
 that is the way things are in this world. 
 
 "What you have to do is to play the part of the bird by getting 
 there first. To carry out the idea, remember that you are not the 
 only bird after the foolish worm. 
 
 This means hustle on your part, and that is what every business 
 must show hustle. 
 
 In any event do not be the worm. 
 
 You watch the markets and take advantage of every fall in 
 prices. Perhaps there is a small telegram in an out of the way place 
 in your morning newspaper, which intimates that there is going to 
 be a large shipment to market of potatoes, peaches, cabbages and 
 so on. Down you go and put in an order at a small price and you 
 get the product. Or, you have a lot on hand and a glut will lower 
 prices. Up you get and down you go to sell out your lot at less than 
 the market rates to those who have not yet seen the approach of a 
 glut. 
 
 You do not have to wait for breakfast or for anything just 
 travel and hustle. 
 
 The weather report mentions a probable frost. Down you go 
 and mark up the product likely to be affected. Everybody every 
 early bird is doing it, and it is the custom of business men to do this. 
 
 The worm picked up by the early bird is the man who says 
 "Pooh! I don't believe there is going to be any glut or any frost." 
 
 This is a mighty big country and things are coming and going 
 all the time. There is a big production and it is crowded to the 
 point where there is liable to be a frost that is a deficiency in the 
 market, and then you have a glut. Keep your eyes and ears open and 
 watch the market reports. 
 
 155
 
 OPEN A SAVINGS BANK 
 ACCOUNT 
 
 If you ever hope to be considered a thrifty citizen, a man to be 
 looked up to, you must exhibit some financial standing. 
 
 You can do this by opening a savings bank account. r A. man 
 who has a bank account is never ignored, whether his account is 
 large or small. It means something substantial, and you feel more 
 like holding up your head and looking at the sun without a smoked 
 
 Many people save their money, or think they do, by hiding it 
 away in the bottom of a trunk, burying it, or carrying it around in 
 their pocket. These people generally lose their money because it is 
 as easily accessible to others as well as to themselves. 
 
 Banks are safe institutions at the present day, but not a bank 
 run by private parties for their own benefit. You must not be de- 
 ceived by glowing promises of returns on your money, for they 
 always come from those who are scheming to get it away from you 
 without returning it. 
 
 There are all sorts of tricky people roaming about looking for 
 those who have a little money saved up and who are afraid to put it 
 into a savings bank. Do not listen to them for you will be deceived. 
 You can not take up a newspaper without reading about some man 
 or woman who has been defrauded of the little money hoarded in a 
 tea pot, or burned up in an old stove, dug up from some secret hiding 
 place under a tree, or picked from his pocket by an enterprising 
 thief. 
 
 Trust your money to first class savings banks and it will be there 
 when you want it, and it can not be lost or stolen. The bank is re- 
 sponsible. 
 
 "Some banks burst." True, but not a good bank, the shady 
 ones always fail when they get a good sized roll. 
 
 If you do not know enough to put your money in a safe place, 
 you do not deserve to have any, and you generally do not.
 
 There is one open opportunity that everybody can take if he 
 wishes to do so, and with very little exertion on his part. 
 
 The man who makes his money earn money for him relieves his 
 own back of many heavy burdens. 
 
 To do this is the object and aim of every go ahead person, and 
 there are many men who walk our streets who have money making 
 money for them, even while they sleep. 
 
 All you have to do is to save your dollars instead of giving them 
 away for somebody else to work with work them yourself. 
 
 It is worth knowing that when you squander, or spend unneces- 
 sarily, one dollar, you are at the same time parting with a servant 
 that will bring you in profitable returns you are killing the goose 
 that lays golden eggs. 
 
 Stop and think that whenever you part with one dollar you are 
 sacrificing two or more dollars, some say, five or ten, for the reason 
 that in the course of a few years, your dollar will earn you several 
 other dollars by being put out at interest, or in bonds that pay good 
 rates of interest. 
 
 It is a comforting thought to know that when you can not work, 
 your money is working for you every moment. 
 
 The following tables will show you just what it does : 
 
 TIME IN WHICH MONEY DOUBLES. 
 
 Per 
 
 Cent 
 
 SIMPLE INT. 
 
 COMP. INT. 
 
 Per 
 Cent 
 
 SIMPLE INT. 
 
 COMP. INT. 
 
 2 
 
 2^ 
 3 
 3^ 
 4 
 
 4^ 
 
 50 years 
 40 years 
 33 yrs. 4 mos. 
 28 yrs. 208 da. 
 25 years 
 22 yrs. 81 da. 
 
 35 years 
 28 yrs. 26 da. 
 23 yrs. 164 da. 
 20 yrs. 54 da. 
 17 yrs. 246 da. 
 15 yrs. 273 da. 
 
 5 
 6 
 7 
 8 
 9 
 10 
 
 20 years 
 16 yrs. 8 mos. 
 14 yrs. 104 da. 
 12> years 
 11 yrs. 40 da. 
 10 years 
 
 14 yrs. 75 da. 
 11 yrs. 327 da. 
 10 yrs. 89 da. 
 9 yrs. 2 da. 
 8 yrs. 16 da. 
 7 yrs. 100 da. 
 
 A Dollar Saved Is a Dollar Earned 
 
 A small sum saved daily for fifty years will grow at the following rate: 
 
 DAILY SAVINGS RESULT 
 
 One cent $ 950 
 
 Ten cents 9,504 
 
 Twenty cents 19,006 
 
 Thirty cents 28,512 
 
 Forty cents 38,015 
 
 Fifty cents 47,520 
 
 DAILY SAVINGS RESULT 
 
 Sixty cents $ 57,024 
 
 Seventy cents 66,528 
 
 Eighty cents 76,032 
 
 Ninety cents 85,537 
 
 One Dollar 95,041 
 
 157
 
 BECOME A LAND OWNER 
 
 From the material point of view, there is nothing on this earth 
 that leads to so much success, security, and social standing as the 
 ownership of land. 
 
 By owning land you become a landlord, and you gain that op- 
 portunity by thrift and economy. 
 
 Land is the soundest investment in the world, and it has always 
 been one of the great objects and hopes of the people of the earth to 
 own a small slice of its surface. 
 
 If you own land, you acquire a sense of responsibility to the 
 community where it is located. You are invested with a dignity 
 which you can not obtain in any other way. You possess a sense of 
 security and independence that nothing else will give you. 
 
 All over the world it is land which is considered first security. 
 In this country, the courts refuse money or jewels for bail, insisting 
 upon land as the requirement of the bond. 
 
 The reason is because land is a fixture ; means security that can 
 not be carried away or be lost, it is always there when it is wanted. 
 
 Buy land, therefore, if only a small portion. If you can not get 
 forty acres, get twenty, or ten, or one, but get some land, and you 
 will be surprised to find how fast your acre will become two, etc. 
 
 There are always opportunities to buy land on time, so that you 
 do not have to wait until you have a large sum of money, but you 
 can pay in small amounts on long time. 
 
 It is a good business that of real estate. You buy land, then sub- 
 divide it, sell a part to pay for the whole, and own the rest. It is a 
 common, every day transaction, and is successful, but you must keep 
 your eyes open.
 
 OWN YOUR OWN HOME 
 
 A man without a home may as well be a man without a country. 
 A home is bail for success in life. Not a mere place to live and sleep, 
 or eat and get your washing done, but a home of your own, what an 
 Englishman calls his "castle." Yours where you are safe from in- 
 truders, and feel like a king in his own domain. 
 
 It is easy to acquire a home, but you must begin at the beginning 
 and do as all others have done and will always do. Buy the beginning 
 of a home with what you can easily save out of your earnings or 
 wages. 
 
 The way to do is to buy a small lot for a home, a small piece of 
 ground upon which you can build a little cage for yourself, your dear 
 ones, and for your posterity, or in anticipation of such an event. It 
 pays. The man who does not dream of a posterity is not a good 
 citizen, a good friend, nor a safe man to deal with. 
 
 You do not have to pay out a large sum of money ; a small sum 
 to begin with will secure you a start toward a home. Paying gradu- 
 ally, you will soon have the ownership of a portion of this green 
 earth, and a spot all your own. Then you can build when the 
 ground is paid for. That is the key to a home get a lot paid for 
 and you can always secure a building fund. 
 
 In this way you become a real member of society, a citizen who 
 has an interest in the way his affairs are carried on. In addition to 
 that, you are deemed a solid citizen, a fixture, and when the time 
 comes you are the one selected to fill an opportunity of any sort 
 within your capacity. 
 
 159
 
 DON'T BORROW MONEY FOR NEED- 
 LESS EXPENSES 
 
 It is a common business transaction to borrow money when 
 there are sufficient assets to justify it. But in such cases there 
 is a regular rate of interest fixed by law as payment for the use of 
 the money borrowed. You can not risk any other than the legal 
 rate of interest, if you do you are taking unwarranted risks, and 
 subjecting yourself to the yoke of a loan shark, out of whose clutches 
 you can never emerge without tremendous sacrifices, often ruin. 
 
 Money borrowed to speculate with is a heavy and dangerous 
 burden on the borrower. When he loses, he not only has nothing 
 to show for his folly, but is goaded into borrowing more in the hope 
 of making good his loss. Once in the toils, he will not stop until 
 ruined financially perhaps morally. If he wins he will still pursue 
 the phantom fortune on borrowed money and lose finally. Specula- 
 tion is a gamble with the odds against you. 
 
 In speculations, "Neither a borrower nor a lender be." 
 
 If you have to borrow money to complete or perfect some trans- 
 action or business deal, or to carry you through, or tide yourself 
 over some delay, you can always get it at the regular rate of interest, 
 provided you have reputation, and security. But do not mortgage 
 your clothes, furniture, etc., for anything but an absolutely necessary 
 loan. 
 
 Remember always, that money borrowed and spent is a hardship 
 to return unless you have the wherewith in the way of business to 
 make good. 
 
 If you worked half as hard to get money for your own pocket 
 as you do to repay a loan, you never would need to borrow.
 
 ESTABLISH A REPUTATION FOR 
 YOURSELF 
 
 To get along successfully in business, or in any other occupation, 
 for that matter, every man must establish a reputation for himself. 
 
 Indeed, reputation is the basis of credit ; it is his first and best 
 capital with which to make a start in life. 
 
 Of course, the reputation meant is a good reputation, and not 
 one that is open to question. 
 
 A man may have a reputation as a fighter, a shrewd man, a 
 tricky man, a dishonest man, and so on, but these keep him back 
 in the life struggle, and even if he should succeed, as the wicked are 
 often said to do, his success will be only temporary. 
 
 It is the lasting reputation for honesty and fair dealing that 
 brings a man up to the standard of success. 
 
 Be true to your word, stand by your contracts even if you 
 should lose an advantage, for you will regain more than you lose by 
 your reputation. 
 
 A good reputation in small things means the acquirement of a 
 reputation in large things. You are always gaining. 
 
 It must be borne in mind constantly, however, that a reputation 
 is easily lost by a false step: "At every word a reputation dies." 
 Hence, having once gained a reputation for fairness, honesty, and 
 squareness, do not let any small advantage or chance of gain persuade 
 you to throw it away, for a reputation once lost will cost you years 
 of sorrow to regain. When you have lost the good opinion of your 
 fellow man, you may as well withdraw from their society for you will 
 be an object of suspicion ever after. 
 
 11 L S 
 
 161
 
 IMPROVE PRESENT OPPORTUNITIES 
 
 If you knew that by pulling up a rope hanging down a well, you 
 would get a rich prize, a bag of gold, or a box of diamonds, you 
 would keep on pulling. 
 
 Now, life is nothing but pulling at something at the end of which 
 we hope and expect to find something worth while. 
 
 What we pull at consists of a long string of opportunities, and 
 if we let go, then we lose. 
 
 The fact is, we must improve our present opportunities, for they 
 lead to other and better ones. Small opportunities are not to be 
 despised for several of them make one large one which is what you 
 are aiming at. "Little drops of water, little grains of sand, make 
 the mighty ocean and the beauteous land." 
 
 Some people want to get rich immediately, and venture into all 
 kinds of speculations to get there. These are not opportunities, they 
 spell ruin in the end. They are the destroyers of opportunities. 
 
 An opportunity always makes good if you stick to it, but flies 
 away from you if you neglect it. 
 
 Opportunity says to you: "Oh, well, if you do not care for my 
 company, there are others who do," and away it goes to the others, 
 and then you have regrets, too late perhaps, some other man has 
 appropriated it. 
 
 It is a common saying: "Everything comes to him who waits," 
 but Napoleon said: "Everything comes to him WHO KNOWS HOW 
 to wait." There is a vast difference. 
 
 Do you know HOW to wait, friend? If you do then you are 
 ready to grasp opportunity when it comes your way. 
 
 Christ said: "Seek and ye shall find." To this may be added 
 the saying of St. Paul the great Apostle who was certainly a wise 
 man: "Prove all things; hold fast that which is good." Do it now, 
 for time flies. "The Bird of Time has but a little way to fly and 
 Lo! the Bird is on the Wing."
 
 HOW TO MAKE USE OF VALUABLE 
 SPARE TIME 
 
 What do men do when their work for the day is over? 
 
 We are arranging things so that a man will have eight hours' 
 work, eight hours' play and eight hours' sleep. The sleep you must 
 have or you can neither work nor play. This division of time con- 
 sumes the whole day. 
 
 When we speak of eight hours' work, we mean "work," not 
 dawdling. 
 
 By attending to the business you have on hand you work, and 
 the clergymen say: "A man who labors prays." 
 
 But what to do during the eight hours set apart for play ; that 
 is the rub. Of course everybody should understand that by "Play" 
 is not meant dissipation, far from it. It means "recreation" of some 
 sort that will help do the work and induce sleep. 
 
 A change of occupation is often play to some, because it gives 
 the mind and the unused muscles a variety which is equal to rest. 
 
 A few hours of the play time devoted to improvement either of 
 the mind or in the business we are in, will be of great benefit and 
 result in a "raise." 
 
 Few people want to die young, but the sure way to reach the 
 end is to work when we should play. Labor constantly undergone, 
 for sixteen hours every day, shortens life by about one-half; The 
 human machine is built for so much service, and if that service is 
 crowded into a short space of time, why then the machine gives out. 
 Like any other machine it gives out and goes to the scrap pile. 
 
 If we play all the time, why then, the machine rusts, and gives 
 out just the same. So if we sleep all the time, we rust and the brain 
 gives out by inaction. 
 
 It is wise to divide the day equally as is suggested, and do some- 
 thing during sixteen hours, and sleep the other eight hours. This 
 is scientific, and leads to good health, long life, and, if you do not 
 speculate, leads to wealth, at least to a good living.
 
 FIT YOURSELF FOR SOME 
 TRADE OR CALLING 
 
 What do you intend to do for a living ? 
 
 Plenty of time to decide that, you say for yourself or for your 
 boy. 
 
 You deceive yourself, for there is not plenty of time. You must 
 decide early, and educate yourself for the trade or calling you have 
 decided to follow. 
 
 You must have som? definite aim in life. Nobody can fix one for 
 you. You know best what you can do, what you would like to do, 
 and what sort of an education you need to do it. 
 
 Things move swiftly in these modern times, and you must decide 
 quickly, or fall behind in the race to the life goal. 
 
 Others are treading on your heels and you must go ahead or 
 fail out altogether, and the procession is so large, and so closely 
 packed that you can not wedge your way in again without a hard 
 struggle. 
 
 Do you want to be a farmer? Study farming, and everything 
 that pertains to farm work. 
 
 Perhaps you would prefer to be ;; doctor. Well, then you must 
 study for a doctor's profession and let farming alone. If you are 
 built for a doctor you can be one, but you should study yourself care- 
 fully and take advice on the subject. 
 
 You would rather be a lawyer? The same effort to be a doctor 
 must be made. You can not be a lawyer just because you are bright 
 and say funny things sometimes. 
 
 Whatever you decide to do, whether farmer, doctor, lawyer, 
 blacksmith, carpenter, or merchant, be one or the other and do not 
 try to straddle all of them. 
 
 A Jack of All Trades is master of none, and he is not wanted in 
 this age of specialties. Be some one thing and be that thing for all 
 there is in it.
 
 WORK FOR SUCCESS WHILE 
 
 YOUNG 
 
 Youth is the time to work for success. 
 
 Old age is the winter time of life and if no provision has been 
 made to acquire a competence before that period, it will be an un- 
 happy time, perhaps a miserable existenee as the result. 
 
 Success has no tomorrow, it is always today, and if the sun of 
 today sets upon failure, it can not be hoped that it will rise to- 
 morrow upon success, there being nothing to cause it to do so. 
 
 There is no greater duty to be performed by man than to lay by 
 provision for the future. Even the animals prepare for a rainy day, 
 the worst specimens are those who neglect this instinct. 
 
 It is an instinct, the instinct of self-preservation. 
 
 Experience demonstrates, in fact, it has become an axiom of 
 science, that aftu a certain age, a man is incompetent to perform 
 his duties in as profitable a manner as before. 
 
 Some fix the age at forty years, while others say that a man 
 has reached the fulness of his capacity at the age of fifty years. 
 
 It depends, of course, upon your employment, as to that. When 
 a man's occupation consists of hard physical labor, he should have 
 acquired enough to carry him over during the rest of his life, by the 
 time he has reached the age of fifty years. 
 
 It is certain in business and trade circles, that a man need not 
 look for employment as a skilled laborer after the age of forty-five 
 years. 
 
 The body wears out after years of toil, or years of idleness 
 which is the same thing and the mental vigor lessens materially. 
 
 For this reason, you will become worn out before attaining suc- 
 cess, unless you spend your time of youth in attaining it. 
 
 165
 
 Opportunity for Business Life 
 
 Become a merchant, if that is your inclination, but begin in a 
 small way and build up. You have children, then the business will 
 be for them when they grow up and are able to help you. 
 
 The way is easy if you look around for the best opening. Pick 
 out your neighborhood and study the wants of the people. There is 
 always a law of demand and supply, for people want things of 
 every description every day and every hour. 
 
 Now what does a particular neighborhood need? That is the 
 first thing to learn. Next, what do they want ? That is the second. 
 Thirdly, how many people are there needing and wanting things? 
 There you are with the elementary knowledge ready at hand. 
 
 Talk with a few of them and find out how they feel about a 
 business among them within reach and with accommodations of 
 supply and delivery. 
 
 Then begin quietly without a splurge or plunging. Go slowly, 
 except when there is a sudden demand, then work quickly to supply 
 that demand. Generally, however, you should work up, and put 
 yourself in a position to be liked. You treat everybody as if you 
 wanted to accommodate them, and they soon realize that. 
 
 You never can tell what a small beginning will lead to. If you 
 keep your eyes open the future will unfold itself. In every locality 
 in our cities and settled country districts, the population is increas- 
 ing, in many cases by leaps and bounds. You are there and with 
 the proper kindliness and affability you will grow with the place, 
 and the more the population increases the greater will grow your 
 business. 
 
 There you are, a business man, grown to be such by the force 
 of circumstances and tact with good judgment. The business will 
 grow still more with the help of your children.
 
 Build Up Your Credit 
 
 By making your word as good as your bond, you are seizing an 
 opportunity to build up your credit, and without credit you can not 
 hope to win in the battle of life. 
 
 Pay your debts and meet all your obligations as promptly as you 
 can, and if you can not on the specified day, come out squarely and 
 give the reasons why. 
 
 Be frank and open with the man you owe, and while he expects 
 you to meet your engagements according to the express letter of 
 your contract, he recognizes the fact that in every business trans- 
 action there are accidents that prevent it. 
 
 There are always modifications of contracts, because human 
 nature makes mistakes. The best of men do this, but they come out 
 in a manly fashion and admit it. 
 
 It is said that business is hard, and knows no yielding; that 
 when a man promises to do a thing, he MUST do it whether he can 
 or not. This is nonsense, business is like every other department of 
 life, it hinges upon humane principles. 
 
 If, however, you have not established your credit, you must do 
 so, and you must keep it up. You can not begin your credit by beg- 
 ging for delay the very first engagement you make to pay. That 
 is always a bad beginning, in fact, it is no beginning at all. 
 
 Business men watch your progress, and if you have shown your- 
 self capable, honorable, and prompt for a reasonable time, they are 
 always ready to help you out in the time of adversity or bad luck. 
 
 It is policy to do this, and you may as well adopt the following 
 idea also: "A man may be down today and up tomorrow. If he 
 is down today and has credit of good repute, he will get up to- 
 morrow through help extended to him. Otherwise he will be left 
 where he falls." 
 
 167
 
 Stiffen Your Backbone and Keep 
 on Climbing 
 
 The owner of a stiff backbone is not easily put down by adverse 
 circumstances. 
 
 No man's troubles overwhelm him unless he gives in to them 
 weakly. 
 
 This is the experience of men since the world began : You must 
 fight your way up and never look back to slipping places, for then 
 you will surely stumble. 
 
 Worry is one of the symptoms of a weak backbone. Everybody 
 should know that small stumbles are not killing matters to mourn 
 over or worry about. You may have had in your own experience, 
 many cases where your worries and anxieties proved nothing but 
 phantoms. You think you will not survive until tomorrow, but you 
 always see the sun shining the next day whatever befalls you today. 
 
 Things always come out as a rule much better than you expect, 
 or dared hope. 
 
 If you have health and good friends to encourage you, why 
 should you worry or fret over the things of life which are always 
 small and insignificant? 
 
 Keep your eyes open and watch for another opportunity to 
 wedge yourself back in, if you should happen to be crowded out of 
 anything. 
 
 You must not think that every avenue to opportunity is sealed 
 up against you because you do not find a wide open way to get in. 
 ;Try a small way first, and keep on pushing and the road will widen. 
 That is you must not weaken, if you do you will slide back and so 
 be always climbing up and sliding down the hill.
 
 Keep in the Race, Don't Give Up 
 
 The Holy Bible tells you, and man's experience has always 
 demonstrated it, that "The race is not to the swift, nor the battle 
 to the strong." 
 
 You are fearful that you will not win. Why? Is it not because 
 you are looking backward instead of forward? 
 
 You have had much to contend with, let us say; very well, are 
 you going to lie down now that you can see daylight ahead? 
 
 "We are living in the present, acquiring strength for the future, 
 the past is dead and should be buried. The man who looks back is 
 useless for present needs. 
 
 Get away from the down-trodden notion, the servant idea, and 
 be a man with an intelligent brain aspiring to higher things. 
 
 Every man is what he thinks himself to be, and if you have 
 no aspirations beyond your present occupation, then you will re- 
 main in that occupation and nobody can pull you out of it. 
 
 On the contrary, a man who thinks he is fitted for some better 
 occupation than the one he is engaged in, will soon find that other 
 occupation ; he will soon be his own master. 
 
 No man is kept out of a thing unless he wants to stay out. It 
 is true there are sometimes many difficulties, and in the case of our 
 Colored Americans, they have been appalling and discouraging. But 
 the light is breaking, the black clouds are disappearing, and soon, 
 if you keep in the race, you will find the land of sunshine and 
 happiness. 
 
 Don't give up the ship as long as there is a timber to float on. 
 
 169
 
 Keep an Eye on the Future 
 
 It is quite true that we are living in the present but we do not 
 stop with today or stand still. You know that the sun will rise to- 
 morrow and that you will see it rise. That is, in all probability. 
 
 The sun of tomorrow and your rising are future events. 
 
 In the present you prepare for tomorrow and continue what you 
 began on the yesterday. Otherwise you are standing still. No man 
 can proceed if he must begin over again every tomorrow that comes 
 to him in his life, he must have done something that can not be 
 completed except in the future. 
 
 That gives him work to do, something at which he can make 
 progress. You will be of more value tomorrow than you are today 
 because you have advanced by experience you have learned some- 
 thing, and so you will learn something every day and every to-mor- 
 row will find an improvement in you. Your time will be of more 
 value, and your services command a higher price. You must work 
 things around so that this will happen to you. 
 
 To every young man the future holds everything dear to him, 
 his hopes are all centered on the future. In it he sees a home, a 
 family, honor, fame perhaps, wealth possibly, comforts and a peace- 
 ful old age. 
 
 He may bring all these to pass but he must carry them always 
 in his mind as things to be attained. 
 
 We may not know what the future has in store for us, but we 
 can shape events, our lives and our doings so that we will know 
 something of the future. When we say we do not know what the 
 future will bring forth, we do not mean things of our own creation 
 because we do know that much, but accidentals, and against those 
 dangers we can provide by taking counsel and making provision to 
 defeat them.
 
 Produce Something and Increase Your 
 Own Valne to the World 
 
 The man who is a consumer only is of little use in this world. 
 He is out of balance with energies and activities in the business or 
 professional world. 
 
 The earth, the soil, is valuable only because it PRODUCES 
 something that did not exist before. It creates in its way. The more 
 it creates or produces, the more its value. When it produces nothing 
 it is called a desert and is avoided for all useful purposes. 
 
 It is the same way with men; they must produce, make some- 
 thing, and the more things they make or produce, the higher their 
 value, the greater their wage earning capacity, or income producing 
 power. 
 
 Let the Colored American get into a business of his own ; begin 
 in a small way, but make something for others to buy or use. 
 
 To become a producer he must enter the manufacturing and 
 commercial fields. He must grow up with his business of producing. 
 
 In this way he will establish an enterprise for his sons and 
 daughters, and he will be able to sit in comfort beneath his own 
 vine and fig tree. 
 
 Present "Opportunity" lies in taking advantage of present con- 
 ditions, always remembering that as we progress we open up other 
 and better opportunities that may be temporarily closed to us. 
 
 'To get the means to do this, we must educate and work. The 
 race has made wonderful progress in the field, the workshop, and in 
 the professions, but it must reach out into commercial life, for the 
 wherewith to carry out higher ideals. 
 
 "We must cultivate the commercial instinct if we would master 
 our own destinies. 
 
 "We are all what we make of ourselves, and can not accuse 
 another of spoiling the work. 
 
 171
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
 STOP, LOOK, LISTEN! 
 
 At every cross road in the country there is a warning signal: 
 "Look out for the Locomotive." At every railroad crossing in every 
 large city, there are bells rung, whistles blown, and even guards let 
 down when a locomotive passes. 
 
 Policemen stand at corners to warn people to look out, etc. 
 
 Why all these precautions? Simply to prevent people from 
 endangering their lives. Yet, there are lives lost every day from 
 failure to heed the warning signals, and many persons are maimed 
 and crippled for life from the same cause. 
 
 The impression seems to be that people do not know enough 
 to take care of themselves, and that they are disposed to rush into 
 danger heedlessly and imperil their lives. 
 
 The impression is based upon truth. People do not know how to 
 take care of themselves, and therefore the law exercises a sort of 
 guardianship over them. It is all very nice to feel that there is 
 somebody caring for us and shielding us from our own stupidity. 
 That is what it is stupidity. 
 
 If men would only stop, look and listen, that is, keep their wits 
 about them, there would be fewer accidents, fewer failures in busi- 
 ness, and fewer failures to succeed at anything. 
 
 It is not the foolish, the ignorant, and the small child who 
 incur risks that are fatal, but grown men, men of intelligence and 
 even wisdom and sagacity who venture too far and are caught up 
 by hidden or exposed dangers, and lose their lives. 
 
 It is almost suicide for any man to lose his life through his own 
 carelessness and inattention to danger signals. 
 
 These warnings exist everywhere in every department of busi- 
 ness, and in every occupation. A suit for heavy damages is no con- 
 solation to the man who throws his life away through carelessness.
 
 BE EVERY MAN'S FRIEND 
 
 Every man with a grain of common sense prefers a friend to an 
 enemy. 
 
 Not that a man need to have enemies, for if you make yourself 
 a friend to every man, every man will be your friend and you will 
 have no enemies. 
 
 There is much comfort and peace of mind, besides greater 
 opportunities for succeeding in any occupation, if you possess that 
 charming trait known as "friendship." 
 
 Friendship is a valuable asset in character. There are always 
 times during life when you need a friend, and you can always have 
 one ready at hand if you are a friend to others. 
 
 We all know that a friend in need is a friend indeed, but do 
 not bank upon what you are to gain by being a friend and persuad- 
 ing others to be your friend. That is mercenary, and not provoca- 
 tive of good feeling or self-satisfaction. 
 
 It is very proper to be friendly with every one from the stand- 
 point of business, for then you gain friendship in a variety of pleas- 
 ant ways. 
 
 There is always social intercourse to be considered. You want 
 friends for that; indeed, if you have none, you are in a bad way, 
 and apt to wander off into by-paths that are shady and disreputable. 
 With a friend by your side you have a guide and adviser.
 
 Help Your Fellow Man 
 
 You are not put here on earth for your own sole benefit. There 
 are others with the same rights and privileges to enjoy the things 
 of life as well as yourself. This is important to remember. 
 
 Now, if you help your fellow man to maintain his rights, do you 
 not see that you are laying the foundation for help to maintain your 
 own? 
 
 If you trample on any person you must expect to be trampled 
 upon in your turn, and then away go your rights, and trouble ensues. 
 
 If you help your friends and neighbors in their need, you are 
 opening the way to be a success in whatever you may undertake. 
 Under such circumstances, men will swear by you, and if you can- 
 not be helped by them there being some things that are too deep 
 to be aided, sorrow for instance you will at least have their sym- 
 pathy, good will and countenance in your undertakings. 
 
 Let all your dealings and intercourse with your fellow men be 
 based upon mutuality. There is a proverb which may not be inappro- 
 priate, which says, "Molasses catches more flies than vinegar." Of 
 course, helping your neighbor out of his difficulties or even sympa- 
 thizing with him in his sorrows or grief, is a sweetness to him and 
 to you. 
 
 Every kind, every good act, has a reciprocal effect. It may not 
 be done out of whole heartedness, and there may be a grain of selfish- 
 ness in it, but the principle is there, and often repeated, it becomes 
 a second nature to act like the Good Samaritan without hope of 
 reward. 
 
 Nevertheless there is always a reward more or less substantial.
 
 Falre Counsel of Your Best 
 Friends 
 
 It is as old as the hills that "Two heads are better than one." 
 
 It is true that every man has two feet, two hands, two eyes, two 
 
 ears, and so on, but only one head. Things do not seem to balance 
 
 with only one thing, so to complete the balance it is the height of 
 
 policy to have two heads. Why not? 
 
 But one of the two heads is that of your best friend who can 
 advise you when your one head is apt to go astray in some important 
 step or undertaking. 
 
 You may not follow the advice of your friend, but he may give 
 you an idea that will save you from making mistakes leading to 
 failure. 
 
 Solomon says: "Without counsel purposes are disappointed." 
 
 But you must take counsel of your friends ; not of the ungodly, 
 or those who may take advantage of you to counsel you wrong for 
 their own purpose. 
 
 It is to be hoped that you have friends, if not make some imme- 
 diately, because you will always need them. Now, when you have 
 a friend go to him and counsel with him, and stick to him closer 
 than to a brother. You should not give all your ideas away or con- 
 sult with everybody about your affairs. You should keep close 
 mouthed about them, but when you are in doubt consult a friend. 
 We repeat: consult a FRIEND, not one who calls himself your 
 friend, and wants to borrow money, or use you for a purpose, but a 
 real friend upon whom you can rely. 
 
 Such a counselor will not betray you, but will be your other 
 head and study your needs and help you in your troubles. 
 
 The word "friend" is a high and noble word and possesses a 
 meaning not common to other relations between man and man. 
 Thus, Abraham was the "Friend of God." 
 
 175
 
 j SELECT YOTJR OWN COMPANY 
 
 "A man is known by the company he keeps." 
 
 This is a proverbial saying and it is a true one. 
 
 You have only one life to live, and you must be as careful of 
 that life as a man is of his gold. 
 
 Good companions help you on the upward path; evil compan- 
 ions drag you down. Men possess free will, but a misuse of it brings 
 speedy punishment. 
 
 Opportunity meets you and asks: "Who are your companions?" 
 
 Not being able to deceive Opportunity, you tell the truth and 
 answer: "Oh, I go around with the boys. We stand around the 
 street corners ; smoke cigarettes ; hang around the billiard and pool 
 rooms; play craps occasionally, and " 
 
 But Opportunity does not wait to hear any more, it vanishes and 
 keeps away from you, leaving you free to follow your own head. 
 
 It has come to be a test of quality made by every employer, to 
 judge an applicant by the company he keeps. 
 
 "Tell me who your companions are and I will tell you who you 
 are." 
 
 There is no mind reading about this, it is common sense. 
 
 In these days when there is so much vice and crime ; when men 
 have become suspicious of their next door neighbor, a wise man is 
 careful whom he trusts. If you associate with an element that is 
 suspicious you can not complain if you are yourself suspected. 
 
 It is not necessary to go about with your hands folded in an atti- 
 tude of prayer, or pretend to be overly virtuous and honest, all you 
 need is to be a man, open and above board, and decent in your asso- 
 ciations with others. 
 
 176
 
 KEEP YOTJR nSTERVE 
 
 Most of our troubles are imaginary, nine-tenths of them never 
 coming to us as we expected. They are mostly matters of nerve 
 weakness. 
 
 "We start something during the day, and lay awake at night 
 worrying for fear it may not turn out successfully. We brood over 
 phantoms and scarecrows, for that is what most of our worries are. 
 
 If you have started anything right, and your conscience is at 
 rest, why do you worry? There is no reason for it. 
 
 Or if you have used your best judgment and made your best 
 effort to make your venture a success, go to rest, put your trust in 
 God and you will sleep. 
 
 The man who loses his nerve in the middle of a railroad or any 
 place where there is danger, comes to grief. The life on earth is a 
 road full of pitfalls and unpleasant things, many of them as dan- 
 gerous as a railroad train bearing down upon us. 
 
 If you keep your nerve, you simply get out of the way of the 
 locomotive, or of the runaway horse, or the automobile, and keep 
 on living. 
 
 So it is In your everyday transactions. Keep out of the way of 
 things than may undo you. Step aside and let them pass by. Every- 
 thing works for good in this world, what you do not accomplish 
 some other man does, and it helps you because everything is along 
 parellel lines. 
 
 "Where a thing is unavoidable, or inevitable, why then it is fool- 
 ish to worry, and shows poor control of your nerves. 
 
 Put your trust in God, follow the straight path, and stiffen up 
 your nerves. 
 
 12 I, S 
 
 177
 
 STUDY YOUR HEALTH 
 
 The ancients said that there can not be a healthy mind in an 
 unhealthy body. And they established this rule for all to follow: 
 "Keep your body healthy and your mind will be healthy." 
 
 By a healthy mind is meant a calm, cool, clear, active brain 
 that can act up to its full capacity without faltering, or falling down 
 at trifles. 
 
 To have that sort of brain, you must preserve your bodily health. 
 
 One patent way to lose your bodily health is to acquire bad 
 habits of any kind that you know are bad for you. 
 
 You have a headache in the morning, and no appetite. It does 
 not require a Solomon to tell what ails you. You have been drink- 
 ing, carousing, staying up late instead of going to bed and getting 
 your necessary sleep. 
 
 You have eaten things that do not agree with you, and so you 
 must see a doctor. Besides that, you are too sick to go to work. 
 
 All you have to go upon in this world are your health and 
 your mind. It does not matter what you do for a living, you must 
 keep your wits about you all the time, and you can not do this unless 
 you keep your health. 
 
 The mind is so closely connected with the body that what affects 
 one affects the other, favorably or unfavorably. 
 
 Eat proper food, something that you know by experience will 
 agree with you. Take your accustomed sleep, and exercise your 
 muscles to keep your nerves those nerves that spread up into the 
 brain in full play and ready for emergencies. 
 
 A healthy man does not worry; he is an optimist and looks at 
 the bright side of life. An unhealthy man is a pessimist and sees 
 things through a dark cloud. He ends by running down at the 
 heels, and ceases to possess any economical functions. 
 
 178
 
 MAKING ONE HAND WASH THE 
 OTHER 
 
 It is a good commercial and business maxim: "Make one hand 
 wash the other." 
 
 There are little delicate attentions shown men to induce them to 
 do you a favor. It is not exactly doing to others as you would have 
 others do to you, but you do something for a person in the expecta- 
 tion that he will do something for you. This is the origin of the 
 saying. 
 
 Politeness, forbearance and social amenities are the rule in these 
 days, and it is the best policy to assume that distinction even if you 
 do not feel that way. 
 
 The propensity for making one hand wash the other is more 
 apparent in commercial and trade transactions than in any other. It 
 is in these occupations that the eye beholds dollars or doughnuts 
 at the end of a string, and a gentle pulling in the way of attention 
 and brotherly reciprocation will bring the dollars or doughnuts 
 within reach. 
 
 Bears and dogs growl and get nasty whenever they feel like 
 it regardless of consequences, for they live in the present entirely 
 and nothing is of any importance to them on the morrow. They do 
 not even know enough to lay in a supply of provisions for a rainy 
 day. A squirrel will do that, but squirrels are not quarrelsome, 
 they are friendly and gentle, they make one paw wash the other. 
 Watch one of them grab for a nut, get it, and beg prettily for 
 another. 
 
 We must provide for a rainy day, and if we are in business we 
 must have friends and customers to fall back upon for shelter. 
 Waiting until the rain sets in and then beginning, fails it is then 
 too late, at least for that day, but by beginning you will perhaps be 
 ready for the next rainy day. 
 
 179
 
 SUPERSTITION AND LUCK 
 
 More people are superstitious than are willing to admit the 
 fact. From bygone ages to modern times, both high and low, rich 
 and poor, educated and ignorant, have yielded to some curious 
 vein of fancy that leads them to expect "luck" or success more 
 readily if certain whimsical conditions are complied with. Who has 
 not, at some time, felt the power of one or another of the odd ideas 
 that seem to have such a firm hold on the mind of man? Laugh it 
 off as we will, declare it nonsense as we know it to be, still there is 
 the tendency to put an unreasoning half-belief in it. 
 
 Do we not all know those who are nervous with fear if salt is* 
 spilled; who would go without a meal rather than be one of thir- 
 teen at table; who never begin any important work on a Friday; 
 who are careful to take their first sight of the new moon over their 
 right shoulder instead of the left; who rejoice in the finding of a 
 four-leaved clover? 
 
 "Luck" is a plant that grows from the seed. And the seed 
 sown is the kind of thoughts we entertain; ideas about ourselves, 
 about God, about our work, and about the rest of the world. 
 
 Thoughts can be chosen. If we think ourselves weak and 
 inferior, we invite failure; because then the work that we do will 
 not be our best, and will be surpassed in value by that of others. 
 
 If we think instead, "I can do this work better than it has 
 ever been done before and I will," the seed will grow and bear 
 fruit in results to ourselves and others. 
 
 180
 
 GOOD AND BAD LUCK 
 
 Your success in life never depends upon the turn of a card or 
 the dice. You can neither dream yourself into good luck, nor dream 
 yourself out of bad luck. 
 
 Good luck keeps company only with industrious, thrifty and 
 honorable people who have faith in themselves, faith in their fellow 
 men, and faith in God. 
 
 Even then, luck will disappear like smoke in a wind unless you 
 can also demonstrate that you possess wisdom, patience and cour- 
 age. 
 
 What you think is good luck, may keep company with you for 
 a short time, but will speedily desert you if you do not make good. 
 
 The dictionary says "Luck" means "that which happens a per- 
 son ; chance ; accident ; good fortune ; success. ' ' 
 
 In your luck you should keep away from the element of 
 "chance" or "accident." Let your luck depend upon your own 
 efforts, and take things by the forelock and make them come your 
 way. Things will happen you just as you intend they shall. 
 
 There is really no such thing as bad luck, for if a thing does 
 not happen because of your mistakes, it is not bad luck but mistake. 
 
 Try as you may to reach a certain result, and failing, you say 
 you had bad luck. You merely did not know how to succeed or went 
 too far, or reached out for more than you could handle. That is 
 not bad luck, it is mismanagement. You might have succeeded if 
 you had managed properly. 
 
 Chance must be kept out of the way or you will flounder about 
 in a swamp whose quicksands will engulf you sooner or later. 
 
 181
 
 BE SLOW TO ANGER 
 
 The Scripture says: "He that is slow to anger is better than 
 the mighty." 
 
 We are also advised not to let the sun go down on our wrath. 
 
 If we desire to succeed in any enterprise we must "possess our 
 souls in patience." In Luke XVI, 19, it is explained: "In your 
 patience possess your souls." 
 
 We are nowhere advised not to be angry, but to possess our 
 souls in our anger. That is: Never let anger get the better of our 
 control. 
 
 In Ephesians IV, 26, it is said : "Be ye angry and sin not; let not 
 the sun go down upon your wrath." 
 
 This is the key to what is known as "temper." It is the part 
 of a wise man to control his temper. Not to have any temper at 
 all is to be one whom Col. Roosevelt calls "a mollycoddle," and such 
 a person is truly weak and without any backbone. 
 
 But the anger or the temper which leads to violence is to be con- 
 trolled absolutely. Those sudden gusts of passion lead to crime as 
 sure as the sun rises and sets every day. And it is always personal 
 violence, even to the extent of murder that is the result of giving 
 way to such an emotion. No one ever becomes violently angry 
 because he is not a good man. 
 
 If a man stands up in his manhood, and despises small things, he 
 will be in a position to control his angry feelings no matter how 
 much he may feel hurt by the acts of another. 
 
 If we could get angry with ourselves because we do not improve, 
 that would be an anger worth cultivating. But so far as others are 
 concerned, let your anger be mild and never reach the point of 
 resentment, for that always leads to revenge which is a fatal emotion. 
 
 If others are the cause of anger to us, keep away from them, 
 and if we must associate with them, keep cool and bide your oppor- 
 tunity.
 
 PRACTICE LOGIC, COMMON 
 SENSE AND TACT 
 
 When a man can give a good reason for what he does he prac- 
 tices logic. Not excuses for doing what he should not do, but REA- 
 SONS why. 
 
 When he gives good reasons, and follows the universal practice 
 of other men under the same circumstances, he practices common 
 sense. 
 
 When he does things in a quiet, unobtrusive, and agreeable man- 
 ner, so that other men are satisfied with his way, he practices tact. 
 
 These three qualities are badges of success among every nation 
 and in every occupation, trade, or profession. 
 
 The business and professional resourcefulness of every man is 
 not measured upon the quantity of his learning, or his high pro- 
 ficiency, but according to his ability to apply what he knows to the 
 matter in hand. 
 
 A man may be able to measure the stars, and yet not be able to 
 saw a board straight. Such a man may know much but he makes a 
 poor carpenter. 
 
 A man should reason with himself as to the best way of doing 
 anything, and then do it, giving good reasons for it. 
 
 Common sense is good judgment applied to the every day things 
 of life, and tact is doing those things without disturbing others or 
 by considering their feelings with as much care as you do your own. 
 
 To use a common expression: "You have got to worm things out 
 of the world, but you must do it as gently as inserting a corkscrew 
 in a stubborn cork." 
 
 183
 
 ENCOURAGE OTHERS 
 
 When you encourage others to go ahead with what they are 
 doing, with a cheery word or a pleasant smile, you are laying up 
 treasure for yourself. For the man you encourage will encourage 
 you, and heaven knows we all need encouragement. 
 
 Many men stand on the verge of a precipice of indecision, not 
 being able to decide whether they should draw back or fall over. 
 
 It is not help these men want so much as it is encouragement. 
 They are able to help themselves but they haven't the nerve, and 
 you give them a word of cheer or encouragement, and they get right 
 with themselves and their work. 
 
 If a man starts into business and you can trade with him, do so, 
 and that will encourage him to go ahead and strive to be successful. 
 
 He may be a beginner at manufacturing something for the use 
 of others. Tell him how his work or productions are well received, 
 or take one yourself and use it even if you do not want it. You 
 encourage him to go on, and by and by you may be in a position 
 where you will need a little encouragement, then he will remember 
 you. 
 
 It is customary for the unthinking to imagine that they must 
 do something big or great in order to expect returns, but this is a 
 mistake. We show our greatness in little things, because we know 
 that many little things make up a great thing. The more small 
 things we do the greater will be the accumulation in the end. 
 
 Do not patronize any man or he will repulse your approach; 
 you must encourage, which is far different from patronizing. By 
 assuming a patronizing air you assume a superiority which is dis- 
 liked. 
 
 This is an age of small things that go to make up big things, 
 and we must fall in with the conditions of the age in which we live 
 and expect to do business. 
 
 184
 
 HO W TO LEARN SELF-CONTROL 
 
 To master the feelings the head and the heart should work 
 together. 
 
 All of our emotions may be said to come from the heart, and 
 the latter is set in motion by the will power which is the head. 
 
 There are times when a man feels like "boiling over" as it is 
 called, but policy and good judgment warn him to keep within 
 bounds. 
 
 It is always our sentiments or feelings and emotions that need 
 a curbing hand, our opinions can take care of themselves. 
 
 Where our feelings and our mind go together there is no 
 trouble, for then duty and inclination go together. But where our 
 feelings are not regulated and controlled, they become unstable and 
 shifting. Like the winds that blow where they list and whither no 
 man can tell, our lack of self control may drive us to the most vio- 
 lent acts. We become the sport of chance desires and vagrant 
 impulses. 
 
 Control is essential because from our ill-regulated acts much 
 injustice and harm may be done, not only to ourselves but to others. 
 
 A man who stands above whim and caprice is a superior in 
 strength to a man who permits his caprices to direct him. 
 
 What we call character has its emotions and passions, its affec- 
 tions and intense sympathies, but mastered and controlled into a 
 whole of outward justice and fairness. 
 
 The true freeman fights himself free from blind feeling and 
 impulse ; he is a happy warrior and fights on a battlefield where his 
 convictions and emotions are a unit. 
 
 The Martyrs possessed such self control that burning at the 
 stake, or limbs torn by savage beast did not wring a note of pain 
 from them. "But," you say, "that was Divine strength." Of 
 course, and any one who desires the same Divine strength to aid him 
 control his emotions, may have it for the asking. 
 
 185
 
 DON'T BE A DREAMER 
 
 Waste no Time Dreaming of the Past 
 
 You are living in the present preparing for the future. The 
 past is dead and you should let the past bury the past. 
 
 The man who dreams of the past and forgets his future, is like 
 a man who rises in the morning not of today but of yesterday. He 
 is going backward when his face is put in front pointing always 
 forward. 
 
 Life is too short to be wasted in vain regrets for what has 
 transpired in the past. Even yesterday is ancient history and best 
 forgotten. 
 
 We have work to do in the present to perfect or accomplish 
 something in the future ; it is our time of grace, given us to grasp at 
 opportunities as they come before us. 
 
 While you are lamenting an opportunity that escaped you 
 yesterday, a better one comes along today and passes us unnoticed. 
 
 There is too much of this sort of sorrow experienced by the 
 people of the earth, but when it comes to a man with an occupation, 
 a business man or a young man getting ready for business, it is 
 positively foolish and detrimental. 
 
 We know that it has been the practice of people in all times 
 to fret and worry about the things of the past, for there are numer- 
 ous sayings cautioning them against it. One of them is very appro- 
 priate: "Never cry over spilled milk." It is gone and can not be 
 restored. 
 
 Many persons may have what is called a "skeleton" in his 
 closet, but it does not do him nor his friends any good service to 
 keep rattling its bones continually. 
 
 If you have been very wrong in the past, repent and begin over 
 again. 
 
 186
 
 DON'T BE BASHFUL 
 
 There are many persons who stand in their own way to success 
 by their timidity, or bashfulness. 
 
 Such people are too self-conscious, and betray their lack of self- 
 confidence which is regarded as an evidence of ignorance, or at least, 
 inability to perform the duties they aspire to impose upon them- 
 selves. 
 
 Every man is better acquainted with himself than anybody else, 
 but wlhen he relies upon the knowledge of others as superior to his 
 own knowledge, he loses the respect of his fellows, and finally loses 
 his own respect and becomes bashful in their presence. 
 
 You should cultivate courage and exhibit symptoms of self- 
 confidence, for by that means you show others that you are willing 
 to ' ' dare ' ' and venture a trial of your capacity. 
 
 If you are too timid and have no confidence in yourself, you 
 must not expect others to take you except at your own valuation. 
 
 There is, however, such a thing as being over-confident and 
 brazen, which is the extreme of timidity, and becomes boastfulness. 
 
 Men have a way of studying each other and judging from their 
 own standpoint, and if they perceive any timidity or bashfulness, 
 they judge against you as incompetent. On the other hand, they 
 quickly see beneath the surface of boasting, and reach the same 
 opinion. 
 
 Be self-confident, and gentlemanly about it, for so you will pull 
 through any opportunity, besides making hosts of friends in a busi- 
 ness and social way. 
 
 Look a man straight in the eye, but do not try to look him down. 
 
 187
 
 DO NT BE UNDECIDED 
 
 A man who can not make up his mind to do or not to do a thing 
 without a great deal of wobbling first one way and then another, is 
 as bad as an unsafe wall in a building everybody keeps off lest it 
 fall and do some damage. 
 
 When a man has first carefully considered a project, or a cer- 
 tain line of action, and also taken the advice of his friends if the 
 matter is important, he should decide one way or the other at once. 
 
 A wobbly man is weak-kneed, and not to be depended upon 
 for any purpose. , 
 
 If you have ever had dealings with that kind of a man you will 
 understand how painful it is to wait for him to decide. 
 
 A man at a cross roads hesitates and says: "Shall I go this 
 way or that?" He hesitates, starts, returns, starts the other way, 
 and finally goes the wrong way and falls into a hole. 
 
 It has passed into a proverb that, "He who hesitates is lost." 
 
 Of course, there is reason and judgment to be observed in every- 
 thing, for things should not be done at random, but when there are 
 common sense, education, and good counsel to guide you, to hesitate 
 then is to go wrong. 
 
 It should not take a man long to decide when there is a specu- 
 lation presented him, and his decision should be obstinately against 
 the speculation. There are too many good opportunities to succeed 
 in ventures that are legitimate to touch speculation. It is in the 
 legitimate field of operations that indecision is so often fatal. 
 
 There is another saying applicable to this subject: "Be sure 
 you're right, then go ahead."
 
 DON'T BE TOO BIG FOR YOUR 
 
 BUSINESS 
 
 Most children must creep before they can walk. The reason 
 is because they are not sure of their small limbs and try them before 
 venturing to depend upon them. 
 
 When the child can walk he goes right ahead and walks all his 
 life without fear or hesitation. 
 
 It is the same in every line of business. The business man must 
 know just where he stands all the time, and he must begin small in 
 order to learn how to rely upon himself. 
 
 You are looking for something big, large, something you think 
 commensurate with your abilities. Well, then, let me tell you that 
 you will never find anything to suit you. You are inflated with your 
 ability, your importance, and fail to see the small things at your feet 
 and within your reach that if put together will aggregate the very 
 big thing you want. 
 
 You aim at the moon and feel bad because you do not hit it. 
 While your aim may be perfectly good and correct, the object may 
 be too far off for you to hit, or else you must work yourself within 
 reach of it and then you will hit it. 
 
 Small beginnings have made every great man on earth. Out of 
 the huts and squalid cabins of the world have issued men who have 
 conquered the world of arms and commerce. 
 
 You have the advantage of them from an educational point of 
 view, and think you must be saddled upon a fiery horse before you 
 know whether you can ride a steady going one. 
 
 The millionaire was not a millionaire when he started, he was 
 an obscure clerk in a dry goods store working for wages that you 
 scorn. Eeduce your size to something near the right one and you 
 will see things differently and take what you can get cheerfully, 
 biding your time to reach higher. Let your hat fit your head. 
 
 189
 
 DON'T GET DISCOURAGED 
 
 One of the greatest causes for failure in life is discouragement. 
 It seems to be an element in the life of every man to be up one 
 day and down the next. 
 
 "When a man gets up it is possible for him to stay up by hard 
 work and persistence, but if he permits himself to go down below his 
 balance he may consider himself altogether down-and-out. 
 
 Failure does not mean that you will not succeed, because strug- 
 gle as we may we must meet failure and look it squarely in the face. 
 
 But be not afraid of it, take hold of it by the throat and compel 
 it to work to your advantage. 
 
 The lessons learned during the struggle toward success, and the 
 ups and downs of the road are valuable and stand for experience. 
 When a driver has gone over a hard road once, he knows the rocky 
 portions and can avoid them when going over it again. 
 
 It is human to make mistakes. In fact, it is a maxim: "It is 
 human to err." 
 
 Knowing this to be inevitable, why repine, or be discouraged? 
 
 Follow the example of the small child who falls and picks him- 
 self up over and over again. By and by, he can walk without 
 falling down. 
 
 Remember this : Every dark cloud has a silver lining. You see 
 the dark side, but if you make your way around to the other side 
 you will see the sun shining. 
 
 Much of the discouragement is caused by undertaking more than 
 we can accomplish. If that is the case, then by leaving off a little 
 here and there we shall soon reduce our enterprise to a success 
 that we can handle. 
 
 190
 
 DON'T BE PREJUDICED 
 
 We sometimes dislike a man, or hate him, which is the same 
 thing, because he possesses certain peculiarities of person or conduct 
 which are different from ours, or has ideas that are different from 
 those we favor. 
 
 The man may be a perfect stranger to us, and we may know 
 nothing about his environments or conditions under which he lives, 
 or the reasons why he differs from us we hate him all the same and 
 take the other side of the street rather than meet him face to face. 
 
 If we were to look into ourselves we might believe that this man 
 we dislike, has many reasons for not liking us. 
 
 We show prejudice when we judge any man. "Judge not, lest 
 ye be judged," says Christ. You are not the judge of any man's 
 conduct, and to judge him entails slander, backbiting, and conspir- 
 acies to his undoing. 
 
 You throw mud at another man. Why ? Is it not because you 
 have some spots yourself and want to draw attention away from 
 them? 
 
 You are afraid that if you boost the other man up you will lower 
 yourself. Hence you unload upon him some of your objectionable 
 qualities to lighten your load. 
 
 Every man who does this admits that the other man is better 
 than he, and hopes by adding his faults to that other man, to reduce 
 the level to somewhere near a balance. But experience demon- 
 strates the contrary. 
 
 Even if a man should be as bad as you say he is, it is not your 
 business to correct him. You can not extract the fangs of a rattle- 
 snake by abusing him. 
 
 Look out for your own destinies and leave the judgment of your 
 fellow man to the judgment seat of God, where it belongs. 
 
 191
 
 DON'T BE SMALL MINDED 
 
 A broad, liberal minded man is beloved by all, but a narrow, 
 small minded man is an object of dislike. 
 
 You do not have to squander money to be considered broad 
 minded, or be extravagant in your life and home. A man of that sort 
 is drawing upon his future to use up in the present, and there is no 
 greater folly than this. 
 
 In all your dealings with your fellow men, you must exhibit 
 that trait of open mindedness that will draw men to you. 
 
 If you stick at trifles and refuse to concede a point to another 
 he will avoid you in future dealings. 
 
 "Grab" is a good game, you say. Very well, "you shall not grab 
 anything belonging to me," and everybody says the same thing. 
 So it will come to pass by and by that there will be nothing for you 
 to grab. 
 
 Generosity within a man's means is always a noble trait, and 
 meets with the approbation of every man. But you must be wise in 
 your generosity and not run into vain glory, or phariseeism which 
 is fancying that you are better than other men because you squander 
 money. Others don't think so, they call you "fool" behind your 
 back. 
 
 A close-fisted, penurious man, a driver of hard bargains, is al- 
 ways a small man, and everybody is on the look out for a chance to 
 beat him at his own game, and they generally do. 
 
 There are small men who will sell you large eggs by the pound, 
 and small ones by the dozen. People find that out and go some- 
 where else to do their marketing. 
 
 In every hill of potatoes, there are some small ones they did 
 not grow with the others, and they are also cheaper than the others. 
 In the human hill, the small men do not grow like the large ones, 
 hence they are cheaper. 
 
 Do not be a small potato, be a large one and sell for more.
 
 DON'T WASTE TIME 
 
 Time is not a thing to be wasted, for it is given you for the pur- 
 pose of working out your destiny. 
 
 Time does not belong to you, it is a loan and sometime, perhaps 
 before you are ready, the loan will be called in. 
 
 It is said that "Time is Money." This is not to be understood 
 as meaning dollars and cents, but as something valuable to you. A 
 drink of water is not cash money, but it is valuable to a thirsty man. 
 
 The proverb "Waste not, want not," is as applicable to time as 
 it is to bread and meat, clothing or money. 
 
 Yet we are wasting time when we stick at trifles, embark in 
 trivial things, or are connected with something not worth the trouble 
 of exploiting. 
 
 A man who wastes his time soon acquires a reputation for being 
 good for little else than small things, a trifling character, and his 
 wages or salary is gauged upon his dawdling peculiarities. 
 
 Every man is considered as large as the things he does and no 
 larger, and the time he steals yes, steals from himself, he will try 
 to steal from others. 
 
 It is not necessary to keep in constant motion, or always at 
 work to save time, but idle things, trifling matters, idle words and 
 silly things are a mere waste of time. 
 
 You must prepare for the time of need, the time of trouble, and 
 generally look ahead of you, and you can do this only by not wast- 
 ing your present time of action. 
 
 There will come a period when time shall be no more ; when you 
 will look back and sigh over wasted moments. 
 
 Take time to be cheerful, for amusement, for pleasure, of course. 
 Such things are good for the soul and body, and the time is not 
 wasted when they are reasonable and decent. 
 
 131, S 
 
 193
 
 DON'T DECEIVE YOURSELF 
 
 The man who shuts his eyes deliberately and walks toward a 
 deep hole into which he falls, is a fool and does not deserve sympathy 
 or help. 
 
 But the man who deliberately deceives himself and uses false 
 arguments to bolster up some bad habit, or shady dealing with his 
 fellow men, is working dead against his conscience, and drifting 
 down deep in the human scale. He is an object of contempt. 
 
 You get the better of a man by some trick and say to yourself : 
 "Oh, he would have done the same thing to me." 
 
 So you measure yourself by others ? This is not an assertion of 
 manhood, it is a slavish subjection to others mentally. 
 
 When a man goes wrong, or commits a wrong act, and deceives 
 himself into the belief that he was right, he commits moral suicide, 
 just the same as if he killed himself. 
 
 There is another point of view to this question: If you could 
 deceive yourself and let it go at that, there might be no harm done 
 except to your own self-respect, but in deceiving yourself you de- 
 ceive others into the belief that you are honest and square. Whereas, 
 you are a hypocrite. 
 
 Others will find you out very soon, and then you may as well shut 
 up shop, for all the business and trust you will get. 
 
 A man who is square with himself will be true to everybody 
 else. This makes for character, and character is all a man has on 
 this earth; once lost it can never be regained. You see, there are 
 too many people on earth to deal with. You are not the only one, 
 and so your disappearance will not make even a small ripple. 
 
 Be a man among other men, and be true to yourself, for so you 
 will gain the respect and good will of all. 
 
 194
 
 DON'T HIDE YOUR FAULTS 
 
 Confession is good for the soul. 
 
 This does not mean that you are to go about and tell everybody 
 what a bad man you are. If you do that, they will soon begin to 
 believe you and keep away from you. 
 
 Where there is smoke there is always some kind of a fire. 
 
 When you are wrong, say so without hesitation. Nobody is per- 
 fect, and all men have their faults. 
 
 In the business world every man wants to know every other 
 man, then it will be safe to do business with him. But you can not 
 know another without knowing his faults. 
 
 Concealment of one's frailties is dangerous, and leads to harm 
 if you are found out, and you are always found out. You are a 
 suspicious character, and sometimes suspicions are "as strong as 
 proofs of Holy Writ." 
 
 You chew cloves to hide the fact that you have taken a drink. 
 Why do you not say that you take a drink occasionally if that is 
 the fact, and not try to hide the odor of the drink behind cloves? 
 Nobody is deceived, and you get the reputation of being a steady 
 drinker, which may be far from the truth. 
 
 You apply for a job, and you are asked: "Do you drink?" 
 Why not answer bravely: "No, sir, not as a rule. I do take a drink 
 once in a while, but will not do so anymore." Your probable em- 
 ployer says to himself: "I can trust this man because he does not 
 hide his faults, but confesses them and intends to avoid them." 
 
 It is so with other faults that will weigh against you if con- 
 cealed and found out. 
 
 195
 
 A pessimist is a man who has a constant grievance against 
 somebody or something. 
 
 He is forever standing in his own light, and thinks the whole 
 world has picked him out to be the scapegoat for everything that is 
 bad. 
 
 He says: "Everybody and everything is against me and I can 
 not succeed. It's no use trying." 
 
 Before you give up to despair, friend, bear this in mind: 
 
 You say you have not the same opportunities every other man 
 has. 
 
 You will not believe that if you stop to think a moment. 
 
 The average Colored American has ten times the opportunities 
 his father had, and a hundred times the opportunities his grand- 
 father possessed. 
 
 You are one of the average Colored Americans, perhaps. Well 
 then, your grandfather had no opportunities at all. If he had one, 
 he was not permitted to grasp it. Your father had more opportuni- 
 ties than his father, but opportunities were just beginning to show 
 themselves. 
 
 You live in a far advanced age when the very air is full of op- 
 portunities, and yet you think you have none. 
 
 The reason why you are a pessimist is because you want to be. 
 You think it is too much trouble to reach out and take the oppor- 
 tunities offered you, sometimes even forced upon you. 
 
 Instead of being a pessimist you ought to laugh and thank God 
 that the bright side of life is always turned toward you, and you 
 can see it by merely turning your eyes in its direction. 
 
 Keep your eyes open ; laugh and the world will laugh with you ; 
 weep, and you weep alone. 
 
 196
 
 DON'T BE A COWARD 
 
 It is cowardly to "dare" do a wrong thing when the right 
 course would take real moral courage. It is cowardly to "dare" do 
 a foolish thing to avoid being laughed at by "the other fellows." 
 
 It is cowardly, and vulgar as well, for a girl to let herself be 
 drawn into a silly flirtation, a course that cheapens her own womanly 
 nature and makes her the toy of the moment, just because "the other 
 girls do it." 
 
 It is cowardly for a grocer to give short weight, put sand in his 
 sugar or sell cheap substitutes for pure food, just because his com- 
 petitors do. 
 
 It is cowardly for a lawyer, merchant or other business man to 
 indulge in sharp practices because others in the same line of business 
 have set the example. 
 
 It is cowardly for a woman to try to dress more extravagantly 
 than her purse will permit, to keep pace with her neighbors. And 
 here I am going to say something which will cause some eyes to open 
 wide in astonishment it is cowardly to deny one's self or one's fam- 
 ily the reasonable comforts of life when they can be afforded. Some 
 do go to this extreme just from the love of being considered "pru- 
 dent." 
 
 Don't mind what the "other fellow" says, or thinks, in these 
 matters that concern only yourself and those nearest and dearest. 
 Live so as to make the very most and highest of the life God has 
 given you, and let the tongues wag as they will. 
 
 Why bless you, if folks couldn't talk they would die some of 
 them. Let them talk and let yourself be free from care concerning 
 what they say, if you know you are acting from principle. Tastes 
 differ. Yours is as apt to be right as your neighbor's. Live your own 
 life only so it be a brave, true, sensible one and let the other 
 fellow live his. 
 
 197
 
 DO NOT SPEAK EVIL OF 
 
 ANY ONE 
 
 When you speak evil of another you assume the position of his 
 judge and sentence him to punishment without a hearing. 
 
 "Judge not lest ye be judged." That is the inhibition, which is 
 a command inasmuch as it contains a threat of punishment. 
 
 When you speak evil of a man, you injure him if what you 
 speak of him is not true and you make yourself a spreader of false- 
 hood. 
 
 You also injure his reputation which is not in your keeping but 
 is his property. You steal something from him that is his own and 
 to which he has a right. 
 
 You blast a reputation heedlessly and without its being of any 
 value to you. You shut it out for life from all that it holds dear 
 and valuable. For what? Perhaps to gratify your lust for gossip. 
 
 You will not get off so easily as you think by ruining or at- 
 tempting to ruin another's reputation. You weaken yourself. The 
 man you malign has friends that will stand by him, and they will 
 become your enemies, not only in business but socially, and you will 
 soon find yourself ostracized from respectable people and sent down 
 to associate with other liars like yourself. 
 
 Even if what you say should prove to be true, who constituted 
 you the judge? As already said, you must not judge. 
 
 One way of hurting a man is to misinterpret his acts. How do 
 you know what a man's motives are in any case? Every man looks 
 into a mirror and sees himself, whence he interprets according to his 
 own motives under the same circumstances. As it is commonly put : 
 "A man generally judges another from himself." 
 
 It is an unwise habit to fall into, and should be avoided lest 
 others see us as we see others.
 
 DO NOT NEGLECT YOUR 
 PARENTS OR YOUR FAMILY 
 
 Every man is judged by his home life. 
 
 What kind of a son are you ? In answering this question which 
 will be asked to determine your character, the only answer possible 
 to insure favorable consideration is "a good son." 
 
 The home life of the nation and of the race is vital. If you are 
 a home preserver or a home builder, your station in life is assured. 
 
 To sum up the requirements you should stand upon the platform 
 open to the eyes of all men as a good son, faithful brother, kind 
 father, helpful friend, and a good citizen. It is not difficult. Such 
 virtues come to be a habit if practiced faithfully. 
 
 It is easier to be all these than to be vicious, and wrong with 
 your parents, family, and relatives. 
 
 "Honor thy father and thy mother that the days may be long in 
 the land which I will give thee." 
 
 Something of a promise, is it not? It is a promise that has been 
 strictly kept since the world began. 
 
 Your mother suffered for you; your father struggled for you, 
 and you can not repay them with ingratitude. You may be higher 
 than they, better educated, more of a social ornament, but you are 
 theirs, and only the vain, foolish and wicked would neglect them. 
 
 It does not pay to treat them with contumely and scorn because 
 they do not make the same fine appearance you do. There is no 
 man or woman on this earth of higher social value to you than your 
 parents. 
 
 If you are a man of family, remember that you are building up 
 a posterity. You have fulfilled a noble mission, the greatest on earth. 
 They owe you something, but the indebtedness is mutual, you owe 
 them much. 
 
 199
 
 Do Not Drink Alcohol 
 
 Or Form Other Bad Habits 
 
 Drink is the curse of the age, and it has been truly said of it 
 "A man is a fool who will put that in his mouth which will steal his 
 brains." 
 
 The habit of drinking intoxicating liquors is not a mere personal 
 vice, it is public and affects every person belonging to or connected 
 with you. 
 
 Looked at from a business standpoint, it is a destroyer of op- 
 portunity, and undermines the most brilliant prospects in life. It 
 leads to moral and physical death. 
 
 If you hope to win you must not drink intoxicating liquors, it 
 matters not whether you can stand them or not. They will get you 
 finally, besides that, nobody wants a man who drinks. 
 
 Drink brings on other habits that are destructive of character 
 and opportunity. A man who gambles will drink. Why? Because 
 he knows he is doing something he should not do, and the drink 
 hardens his conscience. The hardening process continues and he 
 forms all sorts of bad habits. The more he forms the more reckless 
 he becomes, then it is a case of "Good night" to everything decent 
 and noble, or worth having. 
 
 There are few cures to bad habits. They become diseases in the 
 course of time, and fatal diseases, besides encouraging other diseases 
 by reducing the resisting power of the body. 
 
 There is a preventive to all bad habits, however, and only one- 
 never take your first drink of intoxicating liquor; never gamble for 
 a first stake ; never taste the first dose of cocaine to know how it will 
 affect you. In other words : never begin a bad habit and it can not 
 become your master and crowd you out of the companionship of men.
 
 Do Not Be a Spendthrift 
 
 The man who squanders his hard earned money is an enemy 
 to himself. 
 
 By squandering money is meant expending it for something 
 you do not need and which is of no value, use, or merit. 
 
 "A penny saved is a penny earned" is a well known saying, 
 also "Take care of the pence and the pounds will take care of 
 themselves." 
 
 Don't imagine it looks big when a young man is with his com- 
 panions and throws his money right and left. Does he gain their 
 respect? Never. They look upon him as a fool and while they 
 are willing to take advantage of his "liberality," it will always 
 be noticed that they never reciprocate. They are wiser than he. 
 
 It is not necessary to be a miser either, for that is the other 
 extreme and equally as reprehensible. 
 
 No man should live on crusts and hoard away his money for some 
 public administrator to find and spend in fees when he is dead. 
 
 Neither can a man waste his money and expect to have any 
 left for the rainy day that always comes to every mortal Such 
 a man says when he is too old to earn money, and is kicked about 
 from pillar to post without friends or companions: "If I had only 
 saved my money when I was young, I might be a rich man now." 
 That is quite true, but you wasted your money and you have 
 reached the end of your chapter in life. 
 
 What do you want money for anyway? You can live on bread 
 and water. There is a great question in this idea. We have 
 needs; we have rights to be observed, to marry, to be decent, to 
 live in healthy places, raise a family and educate them. All these 
 things make a man, an American citizen, and if you throw away 
 the money to make you these things, then you can not become any 
 of them. In that case you are nothing. Do you aspire to be a 
 nonentity ? 
 
 201
 
 DON'T BE A KICKER OR A 
 KNOCKER 
 
 If a man keeps on complaining about things in general and 
 particular, he will soon be thrown out of decent society. 
 
 Grievances and troubles come to every man in this world, and 
 every man knows it without constantly repeating it. He has his 
 own troubles, and does not care to be saddled with yours. 
 
 This is a good old earth if you would take off your blue spec- 
 tacles and look at it with your own eyes. 
 
 Some men are so dissatisfied with things that there is no 
 pleasing them, but if you attempt to take from them the things 
 that do not satisfy or please, they set up a roar. 
 
 When there is a wrong to be righted, some right to be pro- 
 tected, it is well enough to complain, but there are numerous per- 
 sons who go about complaining all the time. "When it is not one 
 thing it is another. 
 
 These persons are given the name of "kickers," and when 
 they keep it up they are deemed "chronic kickers." 
 
 It is sometimes impossible to pass these people by, lest a really 
 suffering brother human be denied help. But they become known, 
 and should be avoided for the sake of one's peace of mind. 
 
 The strong man will bear his troubles in silence, but the weak 
 one whines about them and fancies they are the worst. 
 
 If you stop to consider how this earth would get along with- 
 out you, and that it did without you a long time, perhaps you 
 would quit kicking and give others a rest from your complaints. 
 
 A little kicking may be useful, but too much of it lands a man 
 outside the reach of opportunity.
 
 A GOOD WOMAN THE GLORY 
 
 OF MAN 
 
 Man's Best Friend and Counselor 
 
 .When God created Adam, it was found that he had no help- 
 meet, so woman was created to be his companion. 
 
 St. Paul says: "The woman is the glory of man," and still 
 farther elaborating the idea of the helpmeet says: "Neither is the 
 man without the woman, neither the woman without the man, in 
 the Lord." 
 
 That is as much as saying that the man and the woman must 
 stand side by side in this world as companions and helpmeets 
 toward the glory of the Lord. 
 
 The Holy Scripture is full of allusions to good women. Thus: 
 "A virtuous woman is a crown to her husband," 2 Prov. 12, 4. 
 "Her price is above rubies," Prov. 31, 10. "Dorcas: this woman 
 was full of good works and almsdeeds which she did." 
 
 As the mother of the Christ, woman, in the person of the Vir- 
 gin Mary, has been put upon a high pedestal for a pattern and a 
 model to all good women. 
 
 Her part in the world may be well explained by the words of 
 the orator: "The hand that rocks the cradle rules the world." 
 
 The greatest deference and respect is the due of every woman, 
 since she is the mother of the race, and its guardian and protector 
 when in the helpless period of infancy. 
 
 The most beautiful and unanswerable tribute to women is 
 paid by King Lemuel in the words of the prophecy that his mother 
 taught him. It is to be found in Proverbs 31, and includes the 
 entire chapter of 31 verses. 
 
 203
 
 EDUCATE YOUR CHILDREN 
 
 It can not be doubted that education is the father and mother 
 of opportunity and success in life. 
 
 You may knowl this from your own deficiencies, therefore, 
 give those belonging to you a chance at opportunity and success 
 by educating them. 
 
 You bring helpless beings into the world; you see them grow- 
 ing up amid modern surroundings that demand education, and it 
 can not be possible that you will permit them to become weeds in 
 the human garden useless incumbrances to be thrown out upon 
 the garbage heap. 
 
 It is the right of your children to be educated to fit some 
 sphere in life. They are yours, and look to you to aid them. Be- 
 sides, whatever you do to educate your children must redound to 
 your own advantage. 
 
 Some people are jealous because their children know more 
 than their parents. If your mind runs that way you come within 
 the condemnation: 
 
 "He that provideth not for those of his own household hath 
 denied the faith; he is the companion of the destroyer." 
 
 Think this over and let it sink into your mind. 
 
 Your children want things you did not have when you were 
 a child, and therefore, if the things that were good enough for 
 you are not good enough for your children, they must go without. 
 You reason like a cheese that is full of blind mites. 
 
 We are progressing far beyond the dreams of your youth, 
 and your children are tied to the car of progress. You must not 
 only let them go along with it, but you must help them to keep up 
 with the procession. They are confronted by opportunities, and 
 you dare not blind their eyes to them. Education is the only thing 
 that will keep their eyes wide open to the chances of life.
 
 THE GOLDEN RULE, OR THE PRIM- 
 CIPLE OF LIVE AND LET LIVE 
 
 Life is a natural right in all men, and it is inalienable. 
 
 "The Lord is not willing that any should perish." 
 
 Under our constitutions and laws, life, liberty and the pursuit 
 of happiness are the inalienable rights of all men. 
 
 No man has a right, under any sort of provocation to de- 
 prive another of his life, no more has another man any right to 
 deprive us of life. 
 
 There is an eternal balance in this right to live, and an eternal 
 duty on our part to let our fellow man live. But there are indi- 
 rect ways of accomplishing another man's death, and we are equally 
 as guilty as if we were to deprive him of life directly. 
 
 A mark was set upon the murderer Cain lest any one finding 
 him should kill him. The right to live may be extended over all 
 men, the sinner as well as the saint, even the murderer is marked 
 so that his right to live shall not be interfered with. 
 
 "When a man is in the full tide of vigorous life, his impression 
 is that he has more right to live than the weak, decrepit and use- 
 less, but there is no such difference the right is conferred upon 
 all. 
 
 We must look to it lest we so act as to deprive another of this 
 right to live, for though we may not actually kill, we may inter- 
 fere with his life in many ways. We wrong him in many ways; 
 destroy his character; interfere with his existence in business, by 
 slander, and often "drive another to the wall," as it is said. But 
 when we do that we are interfering with that man's right to live, 
 for the right is attached to everything that a man may do. I 
 have a right to work, but you say, "Not unless you do as I say." 
 This is an invasion of his right to live. 
 
 Every man orders his life to suit himself, it is his life and no 
 one may order it for him. The Golden Rule is here exemplified: 
 "Do unto others as you would have others do unto you." It is a 
 good and safe rule to follow always. 
 
 205
 
 DON'T CO INTO PARTNERSHIP WITH \ 
 "THE DEVIL" 
 
 It may be true, as many contend, that every man has a per- 
 sonal devil within him that goads him on to do the wrong things 
 at the right time. Any person who has that sort of a devil can 
 easily get rid of him by the use of a strong will and determination. 
 
 But outside of him, this "Devil" is quite an institution whose 
 great aim seems to be to monopolize you and everybody else. The 
 feature he displays is a willingness to go into partnership with 
 you in your undertakings. 
 
 He will make suggestions to you that sound plausible and 
 good, and his promises are lurid. But beware of him, he is work- 
 ing for himself and not you. He is extremely selfish and will grab 
 all the profits, leaving you thrown out like an old shoe that is no 
 longer fit to wear. 
 
 A suggestion of wrong, of crooked work, of something that 
 will injure your fellow man, that will best him, and cause him to 
 lose money, character, friends, or honesty, comes from this outside 
 Devil who wants you for a partner. 
 
 In a partnership the partners are supposed to work together 
 for the common interest, but with the Devil as a partner you do 
 all the work and he takes the pot of gold. 
 
 If you are a sterling, upright man, and insist upon being so, 
 you may and probably will be tempted to go into partnership 
 with the Devil, but knowing him, you will flount his honied words 
 and stick to your uprightness. By and by he will leave you and 
 you will win your way and enjoy all the profits. 
 
 In baptism you renounce the world, the flesh and the Devil. 
 The world ruins you, the flesh overcomes you, and the Devil gets 
 you. This is the usual routine, so stand by your baptismal vows, 
 they are wise.
 
 HONESTY THE BEST POLICY 
 
 Honesty is a question of morals. The law demands that all 
 men shall be honest, but the maxim says it is the "best policy" 
 to be honest. 
 
 To succeed in business or in any affairs where others are 
 concerned, it behooves a man to be open and above board with 
 every one. 
 
 The truth is, that a dishonest man is not wanted in anything 
 where there is responsibility, or where a loss may result through 
 dishonesty. 
 
 If a man is honest with himself, it is probable that he will be 
 honest with others. In this respect, honesty is like charity: "It 
 begins at home, but does not end there." 
 
 To be honest does not mean merely that a man is not to steal 
 another man's money, but does mean that every man should be 
 given his due, whether in financial matters or in duty. The man 
 who half does his work, watches for the clock to hasten toward 
 closing time, or dawdles when haste is required, is not honest, 
 however square he may be in money matters. 
 
 The trouble is, we limit all our morality to money, and imagine 
 that if we handle money carefully and without loss to the owner, 
 we are honest. 
 
 Even taking that broad view of the virtue, w*e are robbing a 
 man when we shirk work, do it badly, or pretend we can do a 
 thing we can not do in a proper manner and take his money for 
 the doing of it. 
 
 To be honest truly, a man must be fair in everything that 
 pertains to his fellows. A man who will deliberately lie will cheat. 
 
 To give every man a square deal is to be honest. 
 
 207
 
 Do As You Would Be Done By 
 
 It is not an easy matter to do to others what you would they 
 should do unto you, when they are not following this rule them- 
 selves. 
 
 When Christ enunciated the Golden Rule in the Sermon on the 
 Mount, Matthew 7, 12, he announced what is the law and the 
 prophets. 
 
 "All things whatsoever you would that men should do to you, 
 do ye even so to them." 
 
 It is good morals and also contains a masterful business propo- 
 sition. The reason is, because it is a moral precept, and men are 
 inextricably mixed with morals in all their transactions. 
 
 We can not be guided in our actions by what other men do, 
 except in a general way, but every one must be dependent upon 
 his own energies, and be responsible for his own acts. 
 
 If we were to do as other men do to us, sometimes, we should be 
 apt to cause a breach of the peace or commit a murder. That is 
 conceded. But the persistent observation of this rule will bring 
 all men around in your favor. 
 
 There is reason and common sense to be observed, however, 
 in the observance of every moral precept. Thus: "Whosoever 
 shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also." 
 
 This is good advice coming from the Great Master, but it is 
 not interpreted as meaning that your cheeks shall be turned to- 
 ward the smiter as long as he chooses to strike. There comes a 
 time when the precept has been complied with, and then let the 
 smiter beware, for a defense will be made. 
 
 We know what the Savior means in all His sayings. He incul- 
 cates peace if we have to fight for it. So it is well to be guarded 
 in our too rigid observance of precepts, lest we fall into the con- 
 trary condition which would deprive us of our manhood. 
 
 "Be strong and quit yourselves like men." 
 
 208
 
 Keep in Touch With God 
 
 The wisest man that ever lived says: "Remember now thy 
 Creator in the days of thy youth." 
 
 The basis of a moral life is the remembrance of thy Creator. 
 With this in your memory you will be able to establish a moral 
 character; without it you can not have a moral life. 
 
 Below the nature of every man, the foundation of his nature, 
 the everlasting rock upon which it is built, is God. He can not be 
 ignored in any act, in any transaction. Ttou may attempt to blot 
 Him out, or cover Him up out of the sight of your own intelli- 
 gence, but He is there always. He is your Creator, and the 
 more you are in touch with Him, the more responsive you are to 
 His promptings, the higher your moral character. 
 
 The old Pagans had no morality because they hid God from 
 their own hearts and understandings, and substituted gods of 
 wood and stone. 
 
 They really worshipped themselves, for when a man casts 
 out God there is nothing but himself to worship. 
 
 The fact is, when men desire to lead immoral lives, or commit 
 violations of law of any kind, they begin by closing their eyes to 
 God and forgetting their Creator, and they say: "There is no 
 Hell." 
 
 In these days it is impossible for a man to live without a 
 knowledge of his Creator. His name is everywhere and stamped 
 upon everything. This very knowledge makes it incumbent upon 
 every man to keep in touch with his Creator, for it is the common 
 sentiment of all mankind, and can not be ignored. 
 
 The observance of every moral precept is prompted by the 
 Creator, who "wills not that men shall perish, but that they shall 
 live." 
 
 To turn away from Him is to lose moral character, to keep in 
 touch with Him is to preserve it. We keep in touch with God 
 by remembering Him. 
 
 14 A J 
 
 209
 
 nf 
 
 "Trust in the Lord with all thine heart; and lean not unto 
 thine own understanding." Proverbs, 3, 5. 
 
 The Lord is a mighty power of strength to you, as He is to all 
 mankind, and He invites you to make use of that strength. Human 
 life is a poor and small thing without something to make it of 
 great importance. That something is the Lord, and He is part of 
 our lives, of every moment, and we can not drive Him out of it. 
 Why? Because He created us, and will not permit one of His 
 creations to be without help. 
 
 "Not a sparrow falleth" that He does not know it, and how 
 much more are you of interest than the sparrow? "Every hair 
 of your head is numbered." 
 
 Some men imagine they can get along without the help of 
 God, but they deceive themselves. When they are prosperous they 
 forget Him, but when adversity comes, they turn to Him for suc- 
 cor. Are they ever refused help? Not if asked in the proper spirit. 
 He helps you if you help yourself, and you can not voluntarily lie 
 in a ditch and ask God to help you out. That would be presump- 
 tion. 
 
 By making God a part of your daily lives, taking counsel 
 from Him and leaning upon Him for good qualities, you will be 
 surprised at your success. You do not have to be a bigot, or a 
 ranter; show by your example what you are and upon whom you 
 lean for support. 
 
 Do not be shamed to give the Lord as the cause of your suc- 
 cess, the greatest men of the earth have always recognized His 
 hand. 
 
 Believe in Him faithfully and fully. 
 
 To an Atheist who 'did not believe in God, Napoleon Bona- 
 parte in the height of his power said: "You do not believe in God? 
 Who made the stars?"
 
 JKr* a Mm (Sauus 
 
 St. Paul says: "Whether ye eat or drink, or whatsoever ye 
 do, do all to the glory of God." 
 
 There is a glory of man and a glory of God. The former is 
 transient, but the latter is eternal, and is what all men should aim 
 to see. 
 
 "All flesh is grass, and all the glory of man as the flower of 
 grass. The grass withereth, and the flower thereof falleth away." 
 
 It is plain to every right thinking and reasoning man that we 
 should seek that which is the best. We so act in all our business 
 affairs, and why should we not do the same so far as our immortal 
 souls are concerned? 
 
 The kingdom of God is His glory, and seeking that first, all 
 other things will come to you. 
 
 In striving to attain to a sight of the glory of God, we are 
 moving upward from every point of view. Compared with that 
 glory, the man who seeks only the glory of man, is satisfied with 
 tinsel instead of pure gold. 
 
 Do not imagine that because we are far away frcTn. the king- 
 dom and glory of God, that it is not worth consideration. His 
 glory is visible everywhere. In the rising sun; the flowers and 
 plants ; the winds and the rain ; in the smallest animal, and particu- 
 larly in man. 
 
 It can be cultivated, and imitated by using the intellect. The 
 more a man learns the nearer he gets to the glory of God, and the 
 better he will be prepared to finally reach it. 
 
 All men are moved and have their being in pursuance to a 
 law of God who created all things for His own glory. You are 
 intended to share in that glory, it is your heritage as a man. 
 
 211
 
 Do Not Violate the Laws of 
 
 Nature 
 
 To violate any law is reprehensible, and in most cases is 
 punishable. 
 
 A man steals, and he is put in jail as a punishment for not 
 letting another man's property alone. It is his and you have no 
 right to it, wherefore you are punished. 
 
 But when you violate a law of nature, you are inflicting an 
 injury upon yourself such as no wise man will do. 
 
 All men were created for a special purpose, and every man 
 who has reached the age of reason knows what that purpose is. 
 It is a law of that man's nature which he must obey or take the 
 consequences. 
 
 It is a law established by God, the Creator, and can not be 
 violated with the same impunity as the laws of man. 
 
 For instance: The legislature enacts a law forbidding you to 
 steal. You steal, nevertheless, and you are punished as has been 
 said, being sent to prison. But if you violate a law of God or a 
 law of nature, which is the same thing, you do not see any prison 
 in sight and you imagine you are going to get off free from pun- 
 ishment. But wait a moment. 
 
 A man commits suicide or does other flagrant acts upon him- 
 self. 
 
 The suicide commits a murder, but if he murdered another he 
 might have an opportunity to repent to make his peace with 
 God. But by putting an end to himself he cuts off his chance of 
 repentance and appears before his Creator with the blood stains 
 indelibly fixed upon his hands. He is a marked Cain, and he fixes 
 his own punishment to begin immediately. 
 
 Any flagrant violation of the laws of nature are an insult to 
 the majesty of the Creator who made all things perfect, and fixes 
 sure punishment upon him who defaces His handiwork.
 
 The Devil's Work in the Home, 
 in Society, in Business, in Pol- 
 itics, and in Every Walk 
 of Life 
 
 THE THIEF 
 
 Misrepresentation, Lying, Stealing Reputation Gone The 
 Soul Destroyed. 
 
 THE MURDERER 
 
 Temptation, Drunkenness, Murder The Trial in Court, the 
 Sentence of the Prisoner, a Life Term in the Penitentiary, or 
 WORSE. After that ETERNAL DARKNESS. 
 
 THE SUICIDE 
 
 Dissipation, Gambling, Speculation With Other People's 
 Money ALL IS LOST. Suicide. 
 
 THE PUBLIC PLUNDERER 
 
 Intimidation, Bulldozing, Brute Force, Vote Stealing, Ballot 
 Box Stuffing, Bribery, Malfeasance in Office, Embezzlement of Pub- 
 lic Funds Impeachment, Political Death, Moral Debauchery, Dis- 
 grace RUIN. 
 
 THE DESTROYER OF HOMES 
 
 Intemperance, Ignorance, Deception, Betrayal, Seduction, 
 Adultery, Abortion, Race Suicide, Desertion, Divorce DEATH. 
 
 213
 
 214
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Compiled from official figures recently issued by the United States Bureau 
 
 of Education. Editor. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Education is the highest test of a people's capacity and the best 
 measure of their progress. The ability of the Negro to become educated 
 according to the highest standards of the times is one of the great marvels 
 of the last half century. Never in the history of the world has any people 
 met with such overwhelming opposition against acquiring such training as 
 will fit them for the full duties of citizen, as have the Freedmen in the 
 United States ; never before has a people struggled as nobly and succeeded 
 so well in mastering every branch of learning, as this people, practically 
 all of whom were illiterate at the close of the Civil War ; but of whom only 
 thirty per cent were illiterate in 1910. 
 
 The influences through which the colored people have passed in their 
 quest for learning constitutes one of the most interesting pages of Ameri- 
 can history. No historian can chronicle the heart-throbs, the ambitions 
 and the untiring energy that they have spent, and are still expending, in 
 their education. 
 
 The various education processes to which the Negroes of America 
 have been subjected is interwoven with the history of the United States 
 from the year 1619, when the first slaves were landed, to the present 
 moment. The story of the development of the African slave, to the 
 present condition of the American Negro is full of interest and instruction 
 and worthy of much more extended scientific treatment than this chapter 
 can possibly comprehend. 
 
 With all the mistakes that have been made by a loose-jointed Ameri- 
 can democracy in its treatment of the Negroes, both as slaves and as free 
 men. the general movement of the Negro people has been decidedly for- 
 
 215
 
 216 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 ward. Even under slavery these people benefited by a contact with civili- 
 zation that no corresponding groups have had in any other part of the 
 world. They were quick to perceive that the mastery of the white man 
 over them lay in his education. Though crushed to the lowest level, they 
 never lost hope or opportunity to learn the meaning of books and figures. 
 Sometimes through sympathy of a master's child, sometimes by a kindly 
 stranger from the North, a slave learned the alphabet and a little arith- 
 metic. When the Emancipation Proclamation was sounded the eagerness 
 and determination of the Negro to obtain an education opened into full 
 blossom, and the colored people consecrated themselves to the one great 
 task of educating their children, so that these coming men and women 
 might be able to live happier and better lives. It was here that systematic 
 efforts were undertaken to build schools for the colored and by the colored 
 people. How wonderful has been the result of their effort is revealed by 
 facts which have just been published by the United States Bureau of 
 Education. These figures show : 
 
 1. That $5,860,876 is spent annually by the public authorities of 
 Southern States in the wages of teachers in public schools for Negroes. 
 
 2. That the Federal State and land-grant schools have an annual in- 
 come of $963,611, and a total property valuation of $5,727,609. 
 
 3. That the private schools have an annual income of $3,026,460, and 
 a property valuation of $28,496,946. 
 
 4. That eight educational funds are devoting part or all of their 
 income for the improvement of Negro schools. 
 
 5. That the Negroes themselves are contributing an increasing share 
 to the support of their schools. 
 
 6. That Negro illiteracy is now only thirty per cent. 
 
 7. That Negro farm laborers and Negro farmers cultivate at least 
 a hundred million acres of land, of which forty-two and a half millions 
 are in farms owned or rented by Negroes. 
 
 8. That Negroes own twenty million acres of land, an area equal to 
 that of Vermont, New Ilampshire, Massachusetts, and Rhode Island. 
 
 Those facts are indisputable evidences of progress in the past and 
 afford great promise for the future.
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 217 
 
 HISTORY OF NEGRO EDUCATION. 
 
 Into the struggling life of the pioneers of America came the first 
 Negroes landed in this country ; brought out of African savagery and sold 
 in Virginia as slaves ; set down side by side with indentured bondmen from 
 England, whose lot was little better, to be taught civilization. How soon 
 they learned to talk the English language; to copy the kindlier manners 
 of their new neighbors; to fulfill the duties laid on them; to put their 
 mind upon their tasks ; and to lose their native traits in the happier faith 
 of Christianity. It was all as unlike the valley of the Congo from which 
 they came as one could well imagine. People were clothed instead of 
 going naked; they could not live on uncultivated fruits; but had to dig 
 that they might enjoy the harvest ; there were better enterprises to under- 
 take than to hunt for men and to fight with other tribes on the chance 
 of catching slaves from them or being caught themselves; it was a con- 
 dition of order and of law, of homes and housekeeping, or community 
 life and neighborly usages, with prizes of a hundred kinds for good be- 
 havior and the habit of fidelity. Of course, there was a great deal that 
 was rough and hard; sometimes there were cuffs and blows, curses and 
 the driver's lash for any lagging in the work required; often injustice and 
 cruelty ; but in contrast with Africa, it was a land of golden opportunity. 
 
 In the two hundred years and more that preceded the great emancipa- 
 tion, the number of people of African descent grew to be about 4,000,000. 
 The processes of these 200 years are profoundly significant as a prepara- 
 tion for the responsibilities of freedom that came so suddenly at the close 
 of the war. The training of the Negro during this period, and the attitude 
 of the thoughtful people of the country toward his training, are deserving 
 of treatment separate from that given to the development of the school 
 system as it is known to-day. The difference in attitude brought on by 
 the fear of so-called slave uprising and by the pre-Civil War debates, 
 divides this period rather clearly into two parts. 
 
 The first extends from the landing of the slaves in 1619, to about 
 1830 ; the second , the pre-Civil War period, extending from about 1830 to 
 1860.
 
 218 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 THE EARLY TEACHING OF SLAVES. 
 
 There is striking proof of the high estimate which the more enlight- 
 ened people of the country put upon the Negro's character and capabilities 
 in the enterprises for African colonization which were made so much of 
 in the first half of the last century. An interesting feature of this 
 movement was the union of benevolent people in the South with those of 
 like mind in the North, and the harmony of spirit which long prevailed. 
 With the teachings of the Declaration of Independence dominant every- 
 where, thinking people felt that slavery could not be countenanced 
 forever in a free country ; and the practical way to deal with the Negroes 
 seemed to be to set them off in colonies by themselves. Jefferson suggested 
 that there might be such a colony in some part of the region northwest 
 of the Ohio or that a retreat be found for them in the West Indies ; and, 
 later, in 1811, after the colony of Sierra Leone had been planted by the 
 British Government, he wrote that nothing was more to be wished than 
 that the United States should undertake to make such an establishment on 
 the coast of Africa. In 1816, the Legislature of Virginia took action to 
 the same end, and a year later, the American Colonization Society was 
 organized at the Capital of the Nation, with Justice Bushrod Washington 
 as president and distinguished men from all parts of the land in the list of 
 vice presidents. During the following 15 years, until 1832, vigorous 
 efforts were made for the support of this society in all the different 
 States. State societies, county societies, church societies and local bands, 
 auxiliary to the national organization, were started; in 1832, a list was 
 printed of 231 such auxiliaries, of which 127 were in the slave States 
 and 104 elsewhere. In the lists of their presidents, secretaries, and 
 treasurers are found the names of John Marshall and James Madison, of 
 Virginia; Charles Carroll, of Maryland; Charles C. Pinckney, of South 
 Carolina; Theodore Frelinghuysen, of New Jersey; Edward Everett, of 
 Massachusetts; Gerrit Smith and Arthur Tappan, of Now York; Jere- 
 miah Day and Leonard Bacon, of Connecticut, with others of similar 
 standing in the North and South alike, governors, judges, ministers of 
 the gospel, and prominent business men. The purpose on which the
 
 PKOGRESS IN EDUCATION. 219 
 
 country was thus united was the building up of Liberia, the establish- 
 ment in Africa of a Republic upon the pattern of the United States, to 
 be made up of freed slaves from America. That shows what was thought 
 of the Negroes at that time; how the 'ablest men believed in them as 
 equal to grave civil responsibilities. However wild the project looks to- 
 day, the very launching of it was a significant tribute to these people. 
 
 Prior to 1830 the thoughtful people of the South were not opposed 
 to the education of their slaves. There was a special recognition of the 
 need of teaching reading as a means of becoming familiar with the Bible 
 and the doctrines of Christianity. It was necessary for practical reasons 
 that some of the slaves on a large estate should know how to read. Some 
 of the house servants who were depended on for the care of ,the masters 
 children, aided them in their lessons, and for this reason needed to have 
 some knowledge of reading, writing, and simple arithmetic. The history 
 of the South in early times tells of men and women, here and there, who 
 interested themselves particularly in the welfare of the slaves and in 
 teaching them to read as a prerequisite for religious training and mem- 
 bership in the church. In 1695 the minister of Goose Creek Parish, near 
 Charleston, gathered a class of Negroes and gave them a course of 
 systematic instruction in Christian truth. Before 1700 the Friends of 
 North Carolina were especially active in similar efforts. In 1744 two 
 young colored men, who had received a special education for the purpose, 
 were set over a school in Charleston which opened with some sixty pupils 
 and was continued for a number of years. Later the free colored people 
 of Charleston, who were prosperous and had ample means, maintained 
 their own schools ; and in the early part of the nineteenth century, when 
 the law forbade Negroes to teach, white teachers were employed in their 
 schools. Particularly interesting is the story of the Mood brothers, 
 the eldest of whom began to teach Negro children in 1638, and was 
 followed by his three brothers and a brother : m-law, one after another, 
 till they had together given instruction to some 1,200 pupils. 
 
 Carter Goodwin Woodson's book, The Education of the Negro, gives 
 an impressive array of historical illustrations. Dr. Woodson relates
 
 220 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 briefly how more than fifty Negroes of some distinction severally received 
 in slavery days the beginnings of their education, usually by the favor of 
 some one who was personally interested in their improvement. He 
 estimates that in 1863 some ten per cent, of the adult Negroes in the 
 United States had the rudiments of education, to which he adds the 
 opinion that the number was much less than it had been about 1825. 
 
 It seems open to question whether there were more educated Negroes 
 in 1825 than in 1863. Undoubtedly there were more in some cities where 
 the harsh measures used against them led to a flight to more favorable 
 abodes. But the removal, for example, of Frederick Douglass, from 
 Baltimore to New York, or of Daniel A. Payne from Charleston to 
 Gettysburg, or of the Quakers in North Carolina to a freer air in Ohio, 
 did not by any means eliminate them from the Negro ranks; but rather 
 set them in positions where their own education could go on by leaps 
 and bounds, and their inspiring personality become a ten-fold greater 
 force in promoting the educational ambition of their comrades. In 1825 
 education for the Negro was undoubtedly more in honor among the 
 white people than afterwards. The advertisements of the time show that 
 it was sometimes regarded as adding to the market value of a slave, so 
 as to be put forward to help the sale. By the middle of the century 
 all this was changed; the schools of free Negroes were frowned upon 
 and teaching slaves was under the ban ; an intelligent Negro became an 
 object of suspicion, and it was not politic for one to be known as able to 
 read and write. On this account the estimate of their number was likely 
 to be much below what is actually w r as. 
 
 PRE-CIVIL-WAR PERIOD. 
 
 Although some of the early State legislatures passed laws providing 
 for the supervision of meetings of slaves by white men, the more stringent 
 laws prohibiting the assembling and teaching of Negroes were not passed 
 until the period between 1830 and 1935. The immediate cause of the 
 passa^p of these laws was a series of uprisings of slaves. The laws were 
 enacted to prevent the slaves from reading the literature of the French 
 and Haitian Revolutions and the writings of the abolitionists.
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 221 
 
 While these laws were a natural expression of the highly wrought 
 emotional excitement that prevailed after the disturbance headed by 
 Denmark Vesey and the more serious affair of Nat Turner, it is probable 
 that such laws were not rigidly enforced. It is more likely that the effect 
 of the law was to make the slaves value the ability to read all the more, 
 and to incline them in quiet ways to impart the precious gift to their 
 friends. 
 
 It seems likely, too, that the more liberal-minded masters and mis- 
 tresses, out in the open country over the vast regions of the South, thought 
 nothing whatever of such a law and paid no attention to it, in any in- 
 structions they wished to impart to favorite servants in their houses. As 
 bearing on this point, some weight may be given to words uttered about 
 1840, by the Hon. J. B. O'Neil, a distinguished jurist of South Carolina, 
 at one time Speaker of the House of Representatives, and in his later 
 years the chief justice of the State : 
 
 " It is in vain to say there is danger in it. The best slaves of the 
 State are those who can and do read the Scriptures. Again, who is it that 
 teaches your slaves to read? It is generally done by the children of the 
 owners. Who would tolerate an indictment against his son or daughter 
 for teaching a slave to read? Such laws look to me rather cowardly." 
 
 Perhaps it is not a bold conclusion that this kindly and reasonable 
 usage in a great many homes was one of the things that bound the 
 slaves so closely to their master's families as to hold them fast in all the 
 vicissitudes of the war. 
 
 It may safely be concluded, therefore, that a great many more 
 Negroes were able to read and write in the period just preceding the 
 Civil War than was generally thought to be the case, either in the South 
 or the North. Nor is it unreasonable to suppose that the intellectual 
 enlightenment which was beginning to have so many expressions in the 
 earlier years of the century grew on and steadily became wider in its 
 quiet pervasiveness, notwithstanding the many adverse conditions with 
 which it had to contend. 
 
 If the estimate is correct that some ten per cent of the adult Negroes
 
 222 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION 
 
 at the time of the war had the rudiments of education, or if even only five 
 per cent, of the Freedmen had this knowledge, the task of the hour for 
 the teachers was quite different from what has usually been supposed. 
 To bring the chance for an education to a people of w horn five out of every 
 hundred have the habit of learning is another thing from dealing with 
 those who have none of them taken even the first steps. It is all the 
 difference betw r een taking them at the lowest stage and meeting them after 
 they have mastered the earlier lessons. It must have meant very much 
 to the teachers if there were a few of their pupils who were above the 
 primary grade. This goes far to explain the demand that came so soon 
 for secondary schools and those of a more advanced grade. There were 
 some of the pupils whose education had begun long before these teachers 
 saw them ; had begun in their old slave environment and with their own 
 parents or some fellow r slave, or perhaps thehir master's children, for 
 teachers, and so they were the more ready for new privileges. 
 
 It may well be supposed that these men and women of greater intel- 
 ligence, as soon as opportunities began to open, were especially ambitious 
 for the superior education of their children and that the pupils of most 
 promise in all the schools were largely drawn from their ranks. This 
 is the ready explanation of the swift development of these schools and of 
 the necessity for classes above the primary grade. Here, too, is the 
 explanation of certain unlocked for manifestations of a scholarly spirit 
 and intellectual aptitude that early surprised the teachers. Actually 
 their pupils, many of them, had a good deal more back of them than they 
 ever imagined. They were of parentage that was by no means to be des- 
 pised. They had been tenderly watched over from infancy and re- 
 ceived a careful training in manners and behavior. As servants in their 
 master's house they had been daily observers of the life going on there; 
 breathing its atmosphere of elevation ; seeing the able men and cultivated 
 women that were entertained at its table; listening often to superior con- 
 versation, and catching many a strong impression to stay with them. 
 
 The colored men who escaped into the Union lines were of a different 
 type. They were hungry, ragged, ignorant, confused by their wretched
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 223 
 
 plight and begging for protection. The first necessity was food, shelter, 
 clothing; in some cases immediate medical attendance; and the pitiable 
 creatures were to be counted by hundreds and thousands. The appeal 
 that went up to the people 'of the North, w r as not altogether unlike that 
 which has come from the stricken and homeless sufferers in the European 
 war. And the response at that time was similar to the generous relief 
 provided for the people of Belgium, Serbia and Poland. 
 
 But in one respect the need of the these Negroes was peculiar. They 
 were escaped slaves, and it was decided that they w r ere not to be returned 
 to slavery ; so it was a question, not merely of present relief ; but of how 
 they could be provided for permanently. Something had to be done 
 that they might be prepared to take care of themselves eventually and 
 make an honest living. In the new life of independence they were enter- 
 ing they had everything to learn; therefore they had to be taught. In 
 a word, those who were dealing with them had about the same problem to 
 handle that the old Virginia settlers had when the first cargo of Negroes 
 was landed there from Africa. These sorry creatures must be taught 
 to behave ; to mind what they were about ; to work and do their work well ; 
 to use good English and to play the part of men. It was the teacher's 
 job and a hard job for any who were bold enough to try it. 
 
 But the teachers were forthcoming; hundreds of them; cultivated, 
 and high-minded. They could see no way to make these fugitive slaves 
 into decent, law-abiding, industrious people, but to give them a new 
 character, a changed life. They must be led into an intelligent religion 
 that should govern the whole round of their conduct. And for this 
 they must be brought to the Bible. Therefore they must learn how to read 
 it at the very start. And so they went to teaching grown up men and 
 w r omen their letters. Perhaps it looks odd to us ; but there was good sense 
 in it. This was the way of opening the Bible to these groping men ; the 
 way of leading them to an intelligent acquaintance with Jesus Christ, 
 the hope of lost men always and everywhere. 
 
 It was a noble service. There were aspects of sublimity about it; 
 and any who are disposed to belittle it or to speak lightly of the results
 
 224 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 that flowed from it show that they do not understand the tremendous 
 interests at stake in that critical hour of the Nation's life; that hour of 
 destiny, too, for these many thousand Negroes " scattered abroad as 
 sheep having no shepherd " and faint-hearted for a friendly voice and 
 some word of encouragement. 
 
 While such efforts were made to teach the Negroes to read, those 
 engaged in this work did not by any means stop here ; they set about every 
 sort of teaching that might be of practical use. They did their best to 
 improve the habits of the people; influencing them to be cleanly and or- 
 derly ; calling them to promptness and regularity in their attendance on 
 appointed exercises; giving the men work to do of various kinds and 
 looking out to see that it was done properly ; showing the women how to 
 cook their food so as not to spoil it, how to mend and make garments 
 and to be good housekeepers. The Boston Educational Commission 
 in 1862 laid it down as a foremost object to bring about the " industrial 
 improvement " of the Negroes, and it was in the very make-up of these 
 thrifty New England men and w r omen, and those from other parts of 
 the North, to be a vital force in behalf of general efficiency wherever they 
 took up a work like this. 
 
 EDUCATION AS A SOLDIER. 
 
 The training which the Negroes received during the Civil War as 
 soldiers should not be overlooked. It represents his first opportunity for 
 real manhood training in an effective way. The training of the military 
 camp is no less important than the training of the school room in the 
 development of good habits and manners. 
 
 With the beginning of 1863, immediately after the Emancipation 
 Proclamation, a call was made for Negroes to enlist in the United States 
 Army, to which there came a ready response. P>cfore the end of that 
 year there were 100,000 former slaves in the military service, about half 
 of whom bore arms in the ranks; and by the close of the war the number 
 of Nogro troops had risen to 186,000. 
 
 It has been usual to speak of this enlistment in its bearings on the
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 225 
 
 progress of the war. General Grant set a high estimate upon his Negro 
 troops, as some of his dispatches show, and President Lincoln said: 
 
 " By arming them we have added a powerful ally. They will make 
 good soldiers, and taking them from the enemy weakens him in the 
 same proportion as they strengthen us." 
 
 But there is another point of view, the influence of this military life 
 on the men who enlisted. Taken as they were at that time, especially those 
 who were in the camps or floating about the country, without settled 
 abodes or regular occupation, what could have happened more to their 
 advantage than to be summoned to the orderly habits and rigid discipline 
 of a soldier's life. It put the Freedmen into a far more effective school 
 than it was possible to provide for them in the former way. 
 
 In some of the regiments there were commanding officers of so fine 
 a mold that is was an inspiration to noble manhood to be under their 
 orders. When Governor Andrews of Massachusetts was choosing officers 
 for the two colored regiments that went from that State, he set it before 
 Mm to find men " of acknowledged military ability and experience, of 
 the highest social position if possible, and who believed in the capacity 
 of colored men to make good soldiers." Colonel Thomas Wentworth 
 Higginson, of the first colored regiment mustered into service, was a man 
 of this order, as his illustrious life has amply shown. Colonel Robert 
 Gould Shaw, of the Massachusetts Fifty-fourth, not only proved his own 
 greatness, but his aptitude in making heroes of the men who charged with 
 him to their death in the storming of Fort Wagner. Another of these 
 commanders of Negro soldiers was General Samuel Chapman Armstrong, 
 who went from his honorable military service to the still larger civil 
 service of building up the famous industrial school at Hampton. And yet 
 another was Major Horace Bumstead, who was afterward president of 
 Atlanta University. The colonels, majors, captains and lieutenants of 
 the colored troops as a whole were men of no ordinary character. They 
 were of the sort who do not flinch from taking their stand on the side of 
 an unpopular cause, so it be right, and they put their best endeavor into 
 the training of the troops over whom they were in command. It was 
 15 A J
 
 226 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 an educational opportunity of no trifling significance. Two years or more 
 of daily drill in such a school had in it the making of manhood. 
 
 Soon after the Civil War began, several societies were formed to aid 
 in the care and education of the Freedmeu. With the progress of the war 
 the operations of the societies were constantly changing to meet new de- 
 mands. They began at Fortress Monroe and Hilton Head in 1861, and 
 took up work in other places, as one by one they were opened, and neces- 
 sity appeared for the service they might render. As the field widened, 
 supplies in larger quantity were required; more money had to be raised 
 and a greater number of agents and teachers sent down to the several 
 centers of activity. The teachers at the beginning were mostly men, as 
 was befitting the rough duties undertaken; but it was not long before 
 conditions were such as to invite the ministries of women and the force 
 was largely made up of them. The work of looking after the refugees 
 yielded in time to efforts of many kinds in behalf of the communities. 
 Attention was turned to the young people and children, and schools were 
 opened and maintained particularly for their benefit. Preaching and 
 Sunday school work were also made very prominent. Thus a certain 
 stability and promise of continuance began to be seen. 
 
 While the war lasted, these movements were carried on and main- 
 tained by voluntary organizations in the North, though uniformly with 
 the approval and co-operation of the military forces. But on March 
 3, 1865, about a month before the surrender of General Lee, the United 
 States Congress passed an act establishing the Freedmen's Bureau in 
 the War Department: "A bureau of refugees, freedmen, and abandoned 
 lands, to which should be committed the supervision and management of 
 all abandoned lands and the control of all subjects relating to refugees 
 and freedmen." This brought the Government into formal participation 
 in these endeavors, with the certainty of adequate financial resources. 
 The bureau was organized with a general superintendent, a general inspec- 
 tor, and a superintendent of schools in each district. " In entering on 
 the work a few schools were found in charge of tax commissioners, a few 
 maintained by the Negroes themselves; but by far the greater number
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 227 
 
 were under the care of the Northern societies. General supervision was 
 at once instituted over all schools ; reports were made at stated intervals ; 
 unused Government buildings were thrown open for schools houses, 
 and transportation and subsistence for a time were furnished to the 
 teachers." This co-operation was definitely approved by Congress in the 
 following year, July 16, 1866, and provision for maintenance extended to 
 two years from that date. Half a million dollars was set aside for school 
 expenses. Then grading and systematizing followed, and the societies 
 were stimulated to greater endeavor. The efficiency of the bureau conr 
 tinued to 1870, when the last congressional appropriations for this object 
 were expended and its influence became little more than nominal. 
 
 At first, and for some years after the close of the war, the teaching 
 in colored schools was mostly elementary. It was so from the nature of 
 the situation. There was no call for any other than the simplest lessons ; 
 and after the Negroes had all been made free it was most essential that 
 a chance should be given them everywhere to acquire some education 
 as a qualification for citizenship. So the task of the Freedmen's Bureau, 
 joining with the other agencies already in the field, was to set up these 
 elementary schools in all places where there were Freedmen to attend 
 them. These schools were made public in the largest sense and free to 
 all who cared to attend them. And out of them grew the present public 
 school system for Negroes in the South. It was at this point that denom- 
 inationalism entered into the education of the Negro. In discussing this 
 phase of Negro Education, it is noteworthy that one of the first denomin- 
 ational schools established, was by the colored people themselves in the 
 founding of Wilberforce University. 
 
 CHURCH SCHOOLS AFTER THE WAR. 
 
 White church boards. With these developments under the leader- 
 ship of the bureau, the people who had maintained the previous opera- 
 tions began to turn their minds to schools of a higher grade ; and at this 
 point appear indications of denominational purpose. During the war, 
 considerations of patriotism and humanity were dominant, and churches 
 of every name united in the efforts undertaken ; but, with the return of
 
 228 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 peace, missionary enterprise took into view the churches that were to 
 grow up among the Freedmen, and shaped itself more or less in their 
 behalf. This was most natural in those churches whose affiliations in the 
 South had been strongest before the war the Baptist, Methodist and 
 Presbyterian churches. For the sake of these churches that were to be, 
 they took measures to build up schools of higher learning at carefully 
 chosen centers, which they hoped might become favorite resorts for schol- 
 ars, rallying points for religious organization and institutions of Chris- 
 tian culture and enlightenment for all the region around. 
 
 The Baptists instituted Shaw University at Raleigh, in 1865, Roger 
 Williams at Nashville and Morehouse at Atlanta, in 1867, Leland at 
 New Orleans, in 1869, and Benedict at Columbia, in 1871 ; and the Free 
 Baptists established Storer at Harpers Ferry in 1867. The Methodist 
 Episcopal Church instituted Walden at Nashville, in 1865, Rust at Holly 
 Springs, in 1866, Morgan at Baltimore, in 1867, Haven Academy at 
 Waynesboro, in 1868, Claflin at Orangeburg, in 1869, and Clark at 
 Atlanta, in 1870. The Presbyterians already had their important school 
 in Pennsylvania, called Ashmun Institute, now Lincoln University, 
 founded in 1854; to which was added Biddle University, in 1867. The 
 Episcopal Church instituted St. Augustine's at Raleigh, in 1867. The 
 Congregational Church, through the American Missionary was one of the 
 earliest denominations to enter the field of Negro education systemati- 
 cally. In 1865, it had Avery Institute at Charleston, Ballard Normal 
 at Macon, and Washburn at Beaufort, N. C. ; in 1866, Trinity at Athens, 
 Ala., Gregory at Wilmington, N. C., and Fisk University at Nashville; 
 in 1867, Talladega College in Alabama, Emerson at Mobile, Storrs at 
 Atlanta, and Beach at Savannah; in 1868, Hampton Institute in Virginia, 
 Knox at Athens, Ga., Burwell at Selma, Ala., since removed to Florence, 
 and the Ely Normal, now a public school in Louisville; in 1869, Straight 
 University at New Orleans, Tougaloo in Mississippi, Le Moyne at Mem- 
 phis, and Lincoln at Marion, Ala. ; in 1870, Dorchester Academy at Me- 
 Intosh, and the Albany Normal in Georgia. 
 
 The L T nited States Government in 1867 chartered Howard University
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 229 
 
 " for the education of youth in the liberal arts and sciences," with special 
 provision for the higher education of negroes, but designed for all who 
 might wish to study there, with no race discriminations. 
 
 Several notable schools were started in this early period by represen- 
 tatives of the Society of Friends; in 1862 Miss Towne and Miss Murray 
 opened the Penn School on Helena Island, in the neighborhood of Hilton 
 Head; in 1865 Cornelia Hancock, of Philadelphia, opened the Laing 
 School at Mount Pleasant, in the vicinity of Charleston, and carried it 
 on until 1869, when it passed into the charge of Abby D. Munro, of Bris- 
 tol, R. I., who continued it for upwards of forty years; in 1868 Martha 
 Schofield, of Pennsylvania, founded the industrial school at Aiken, which 
 bears her name and was under her management till very recently, when 
 she resigned on account of the infirmities of age. In 1864, Calvin and 
 Alida Clark, with the support of the Society of Friends in Indiana, start- 
 ed a work for colored orphans in Helena ; and then, in 1869, the education 
 want having become paramount, removed some ten miles to a farm in the 
 country and established there the Southland College. 
 
 The growth of educational forces throughout the field Is shown by 
 the continual establishment of new schools as well as by the increasing 
 effectiveness of the older ones. ' Several churches that have not been 
 referred to have had an important share in the movement. The Reformed 
 Presbyterians had their workers among the Negro refugees at Beaufort, 
 Fernandina, Washington, and Natchez during the war, and between 1864 
 and 1866 they maintained a school at Natchez with an enrollment of some 
 300 pupils ; but in 1874 they undertook a more permanent work in Selma, 
 Ala., with the planting of Knox Academy, which has kept to high educa- 
 tional standards and exerted a most important influence. The United 
 Presbyterians, likewise, had a school in Nashville in 1863, which was 
 carried on in a quiet way till 1875, when Knoxville College was started 
 to do normal work, and forthwith took its position as a central station 
 from which a whole group of schools was directed, several in east Tennes- 
 see, others in North Carolina and Virginia, and a number of rural schools 
 in Wilcox County, Ala. In 1878 a school was opened at Franklinton,
 
 230 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 N. C., which was maintained by the " American Christian Convention " 
 and in 1890 was chartered as the Franklinton Christian College. The 
 Southern Presbyterians, in 1876, established Stillman Institute at Tus- 
 caloosa for the education of Negroes for the Christian ministry. The 
 Southern Methodist Episcopal Church in 1884 founded Paine College at 
 Augusta, Ga. Thus the several bodies of Christian people each had its 
 own organized activities in behalf of the colored people. 
 
 Negro church boards. Meanwhile, as these people became better ed- 
 ucated, their churches grew in numbers and strength, and the conviction 
 began to find expression that they ought to have schools under their own 
 management. The African Methodist Church had already had Wilber- 
 force in Ohio, founded in 1847, and Western in Kansas, founded in 18G4 ; 
 but they felt that the time had come for other institutions, which should 
 be planted at important centers of power in the South. So, in 1880, this 
 church secured ground in Columbia, S. C., began to build as soon as they 
 were able, and in 1881 opened Allen University ; then steps were taken to 
 establish another school in Atlanta, and in 1885 Morris Brown was 
 opened to students ; now they have schools at Waco, Tex. ; Jackson, Miss. ; 
 Selma, Ala., and elsewhere. At about the same time the Zion Methodist 
 Church moved for the establishment of Livingstone College, which was 
 incorporated in 1879, and began work on its present site at Salisbury in 
 1882; this church now has other smaller schools also. The Colored 
 Methodist Church which is closely affiliated with the Southern Methodist 
 Church, projected Lane College, at Jackson, Tennessee, in 1878 
 and in 1882, a building was erected and the school opened; this body now 
 has other schools at Birmingham, Ala. ; Holly Springs, Miss. ; and Tyler, 
 Tex. The Colored Baptists have shown similar enterprise, often in 
 co-operation with the Home Mission Society of the Northern Baptists, 
 but particularly through their own conventions. 
 
 PUBLIC PROVISION FOR NEGRO EDUCATION. 
 
 Public Elementary Schools: The existence of the large number of 
 private schools for colored people is largely explained by the inadequacy 
 of the public schools. The inequality in the public schools for white and
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 231 
 
 colored children is apparent to every one who visits the South. The 
 Report on Negro Education recently published by the Bureau of Educa- 
 tion, presents these inequalities in terms of salaries spent. The report 
 shows that in fifteen Southern States and the District of Columbia, 
 $42,510,703 is spent annually in teachers' salaries. Of this sum 
 $36,649,827 was for teaching 3,552,431 white children and only $5,860,876 
 for teaching 1,852,181 colored children. In other words the number of 
 white children is less than twice the number of colored children, but 
 the amount of money spent for their education is over six times that spent 
 for the colored children. The average or per capita annual expenditure 
 for the education of the white child is $10.32, while that for the colored 
 child is only $2.89. 
 
 In addition to the sums appropriated for the maintenance of the 
 common schools the South in 1912-13 appropriated $6,429,991 for higher 
 schools for white people and only $336,970 for similar schools for colored 
 people. 
 
 The amount expended in teachers' salaries in the Southern States and 
 the average for each child of school age are shown in the following table : 
 
 STATE 
 
 AMOUNT OF TEACHERS' SALARIES 
 
 AVERAGE PER CHILD 
 
 WHITE 
 
 COLORED 
 
 WHITE 
 
 COLORED 
 
 Alabama ... 
 
 $2,523,550 
 2,587,462 
 357,071 
 1,022,745 
 2,884,580 
 3,389,354 
 2,807,103 
 2,567,021 
 1,284,910 
 1,715,994 
 3,232,706 
 1,454,098 
 1,938,487 
 4,892,836 
 2,767,365 
 
 $372,177 
 455,938 
 47,416 
 167,381 
 483,622 
 401,208 
 211,376 
 282,619 
 340,459 
 340,856 
 283,385 
 305,080 
 298,772 
 904,835 
 421,381 
 
 $9.41 
 12.95 
 12.61 
 11.50 
 9.58 
 8.13 
 13.73 
 13.79 
 10.60 
 5.27 
 14.21 
 10.00 
 8.27 
 10.08 
 9.64 
 
 $1.78 
 4.59 
 7.68 
 2.64 
 1.76 
 8.53 
 1.31 
 6.88 
 2.26 
 2.02 
 9.96 
 1.44 
 4.88 
 5.74 
 2.74 
 
 Arkansas 
 
 Delaware 
 
 Florida 
 
 Georgia 
 
 Kentucky 
 
 Louisiana 
 
 Maryland 
 
 Mississippi 
 
 North Carolina 
 
 Oklahoma 
 
 South Carolina 
 
 Tennessee 
 
 Texas 
 
 
 
 These figures explain the efforts of the colored people to enlist the 
 sympathy and support of the North and their willingness to contribute 
 out of their poverty to the establishment of schools.
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Public High Schools. There are only 65 public high schools for 
 negroes in the Southern States. Of these, 47 maintain four-year courses 
 and 18 have three-year courses. In addition, there are about 200 public 
 schools which enroll a few pupils above the elementary grades. Prac- 
 tically all the four-year high schools are in the large cities of the border 
 States. Over half are in Texas, Kentucky, Tennessee and West Virginia ; 
 16 are in Oklahoma, Tennessee and Virginia. South Carolina and Florida 
 have only 2 each; North Carolina and Louisiana have no public high 
 schools for negroes. North Carolina, however, provides three well-man- 
 aged State normal schools offering secondary work. The city high 
 schools of Washington, D. C., and St. Louis, Mo., are unusual in extent 
 of plant, ranging in value from f 200,000 to $450,000. 
 
 The following table presents the more important facts for the Public 
 
 High Schools: 
 
 PUBLIC HIGH SCHOOLS AND NORMAL SCHOOLS. 
 
 HTATK AND NAME OF SCHOOL. 
 
 Location. 
 City or Town 
 
 Years 
 in 
 Course 
 
 Attend- 
 ance. 
 
 High 
 School 
 Teachers. 
 
 Value of 
 Plant. 
 
 United States, total . . 
 
 
 
 8,707 
 
 4S4 
 
 3 772 250 
 
 Alabama, total. 
 
 
 
 641 
 
 19 
 
 21 500 
 
 Birmingham Colored High School . 
 Huntsville Colored High School . . . 
 Owen Academy . . . 
 
 Birmingham 
 Huntsville. . 
 Mobile . . . 
 
 4 
 4 
 3 
 
 387 
 36 
 86 
 
 9 
 2 
 5 
 
 2,000 
 4,500 
 10 000 
 
 Tuscambia Colored High School . . 
 Arkansas, total 
 
 Tuscambia . 
 
 3 
 
 32 
 
 253 
 
 3 
 
 22 
 
 5,000 
 105 000 
 
 Langston High School 
 
 Hot Springs 
 
 4 
 
 39 
 
 4 
 
 20,000 
 
 Merrill High School . 
 
 Pine Bluff . . 
 
 4 
 
 25 
 
 3 
 
 18 000 
 
 Helena Colored High School .... 
 Gibbs High School 
 
 Helena . . . 
 Little Rock . 
 
 3 
 4 
 
 29 
 100 
 
 3 
 8 
 
 7,000 
 40,000 
 
 Lincoln Colored High School .... 
 Delaware, total 
 
 Fort Smith . 
 
 3 
 
 60 
 60 
 
 11 
 
 20,000 
 33,800 
 
 Howard High School 
 
 Wilmington 
 
 4 
 
 60 
 
 11 
 
 33,800 
 
 
 
 
 1 375 
 
 96 
 
 985 000 
 
 Armstrong Manual Training School 
 Dunbar High School 
 
 Washington 
 it 
 
 4 
 4 
 
 259 
 731 
 
 33 
 
 48 
 
 240,000 
 500,000 
 
 Myrtilla Minor Normal School . . . 
 Florida, total . . 
 
 
 
 '2 
 
 115 
 
 18 
 
 15 
 6 
 
 245,000 
 190,000 
 
 Stanton High School 
 
 Jacksonville 
 
 4 
 
 44 
 
 3 
 
 175,000 
 
 Lincoln High and Graded School . . 
 Georgia, total 
 
 Tallahassee . 
 
 3 
 
 34 
 4O 
 
 3 
 5 
 
 15,000 
 15,000 
 
 Athens High and Industrial School . 
 Kentucky, total 
 
 Athens . . . 
 
 3 
 
 40 
 779 
 
 5 
 44 
 
 15,000 
 209,000 
 
 Louisville Colored Normal School . . 
 State Street High School 
 Lincoln High School 
 
 Louisville . . 
 Bowling Green 
 Paducah . 
 
 >2 
 4 
 4 
 
 27 
 42 
 39 
 
 2 
 4 
 4 
 
 10,000 
 .10,000 
 22,000 
 
 Central High School 
 EnHington Colored High School . . 
 Douglass High School 
 
 Louisville . 
 Earlington 
 Henderson 
 
 4 
 3 
 4 
 
 402 
 10 
 25 
 
 16 
 1 
 3 
 
 41,000 
 15,000 
 40,000 
 
 Clinton Street High School 
 
 Frankfort . 
 
 4 
 
 24 
 
 3 
 
 15,000 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Above High School grade.
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 PUBLIC HIGH SCHOOLS AND NORMAL SCHOOLS Continued. 
 
 233 
 
 STATK AND NAME OF SCHOOL. 
 
 Location. 
 City or Town 
 
 Years 
 in 
 Course 
 
 Attend- 
 ance. 
 
 High 
 School 
 Teachers. 
 
 Value of 
 Plant. 
 
 Kentucky, (Continued). 
 Russell High School 
 
 Lexington . . 
 Owensboro . 
 Paris .... 
 
 4 
 4 
 4 
 
 93 
 
 77 
 40 
 781 
 112 
 669 
 49 
 49 
 910 
 595 
 315 
 368 
 40 
 80 
 25 
 138 
 85 
 138 
 138 
 1,212 
 82 
 133 
 69 
 100 
 108 
 142 
 28 
 69 
 243 
 85 
 89 
 38 
 26 
 650 
 116 
 232 
 80 
 26 
 196 
 1,070 
 439 
 110 
 147 
 257 
 57 
 60 
 150 
 20 
 35 
 28 
 21 
 46 
 253 
 253 
 
 4 
 4 
 3 
 42 
 8 
 34 
 3 
 3 
 49 
 34 
 15 
 27 
 5 
 7 
 2 
 8 
 5 
 6 
 6 
 63 
 5 
 6 
 5 
 3 
 3 
 6 
 2 
 2 
 12 
 9 
 6 
 2 
 2 
 25 
 7 
 5 
 5 
 2 
 6 
 38 
 17 
 4 
 4 
 8 
 2 
 3 
 16 
 2 
 4 
 4 
 2 
 4 
 12 
 12 
 
 18,000 
 23,000 
 15,000 
 80,000 
 15,000 
 65,000 
 14,000 
 14,000 
 430,500 
 330,500 
 100,000 
 166,750 
 6,000 
 63,750 
 15,000 
 70,000 
 12,000 
 15,000 
 15,300 
 370,300 
 28,000 
 68,000 
 14,800 
 27,500 
 10,000 
 10,000 
 14,000 
 8,000 
 60,000 
 49,500 
 54,000 
 15,000 
 11,500 
 117,000 
 12,000 
 35,000 
 30,000 
 20,000 
 20,000 
 163,500 
 40,000 
 14,000 
 30,000 
 41,500 
 13,000 
 25,000 
 265,600 
 26,750 
 62,700 
 88,000 
 45,850 
 42,300 
 70,000 
 70,000 
 
 Western High School 
 
 ( tf* 
 
 Maryland^ total 
 
 Baltimore Colored Normal School . 
 Baltimore High School 
 
 Baltimore . . 
 
 
 
 12 
 4 
 
 Mississippi, total 
 
 Colored High School 
 
 "azoo .... 
 
 3 
 
 Missouri, total 
 
 Sumner High School 
 
 St. Louis . . 
 Kansas City 
 
 4 
 4 
 
 Lincoln High School 
 
 Oklahoma, total 
 
 Dunbar High School 
 
 Tulsa .... 
 Oklahoma City 
 Boley. . . . 
 Muskogee . 
 Guthrie . . . 
 
 4 
 4 
 4 
 4 
 4 
 
 Douglass High School . 
 
 Boley City High School 
 
 Manual Training School 
 
 Faver High School 
 
 South Carolina, total 
 
 Howard High School 
 
 Columbia . . 
 
 3 
 
 Texas, total 
 
 Anderson High School 
 
 Austin .... 
 Fort Worth 
 Waco .... 
 Paris .... 
 Beaumont . . 
 Marshall . . 
 Dennison . . 
 Palestine . . 
 Dallas .... 
 San Antonio 
 Galveston . . 
 Temple . . . 
 Sherman . . 
 
 4 
 4 
 4 
 4 
 3 
 4 
 3 
 4 
 4 
 4 
 4 
 i 
 3 
 
 Colored High School . .... 
 
 A. J. Moore High School 
 
 Gibbons High School 
 
 Charlton High School 
 
 Central High School 
 
 Anderson High School 
 
 Lincoln High School 
 Dallas Colored High School 
 Douglass High Scoool . 
 
 Central High School- 
 
 Temple Colored High School .... 
 Frederick Douglass High School . . 
 Tennessee total .... .... 
 
 Austin High School 
 
 Knoxville. . 
 Memphis . . 
 Chattanooga 
 Hyde Park . 
 Nashville . . 
 
 3 
 3 
 
 3 
 3 
 
 Kortrecht High School ...... 
 
 Howard High School 
 
 Rural High School 
 
 Pearl High School 
 
 Virginia, total 
 
 Armstrong High School 
 
 Richmond . . 
 Lynchburg . 
 Petersburg . 
 Norfolk. . . 
 Portsmouth 
 Danville . . . 
 
 4 
 3 
 3 
 4 
 4 
 2 
 
 Jackson High School 
 
 Peabody High School 
 
 Colored Public High School 
 Mount Herman High School .... 
 Danville Colored High School .... 
 West Virginia, total 
 
 Water Street High School 
 
 Clarksburg . 
 Huntingdon 
 Parkersburg 
 Wheeling . . 
 Charleston . 
 
 4 
 4 
 4 
 4 
 4 
 
 Douglass High School 
 
 Sumner High School 
 
 Lincoln High School 
 
 Qarnett High School 
 
 Northern States (separate schools) , total . 
 Sumner High School (Missouri) . . . 
 
 Kansas City 4 
 
 i Above High School grade. 
 
 County Training Schools. The organization of the " county train- 
 ing school," is a comparatively new but promising movement. There 
 are 27 schools of this type in the various Southern States. These schools
 
 234 
 
 PliOGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 have in most cases done work through the ninth grade, and in some 
 cases through the tenth grade, including in the last two years some ele- 
 mentary teacher training. In addition much industrial work has been 
 included in the curriculum, the aim being to make these schools articulate 
 as nearly as possible with the life of the people in the rural communities 
 and the type of work their graduates will be called upon to do. 
 
 They are supported partly by private funds and partly by public 
 funds. The State Fund provides about $15,000 a year for these schools, 
 while about $35,000 is provided by the Counties. The following table 
 presents the more important facts for these schools: 
 
 COUNTY TRAINING SCHOOLS. 
 
 Counties Maintaining 
 Training Schools. 
 
 City or Town. 
 
 Attend- 
 ance. 
 
 Teachers. 
 
 Income. 
 
 Value of 
 Plant. 
 
 United States, total .... 
 
 
 5,906 
 
 139 
 
 $51,501 
 
 $113,570 
 
 Alabama 
 
 
 691, 
 
 19 
 
 6,650 
 
 10,900 
 
 Coosa 
 
 Cottage Grove 
 
 189 
 
 4 
 
 1,650 
 
 11 000 
 
 Lowndes . 
 
 Charity . . 
 
 150 
 
 5 
 
 1 250 
 
 4 700 
 
 Mobile 
 
 Plateau . . 
 
 241 
 
 6 
 
 2,500 
 
 1 500 
 
 Pickens 
 
 Carroll ton 
 
 114 
 
 4 
 
 1,250 
 
 3 700 
 
 Arkansas 
 
 
 l,1Ut 
 
 ts 
 
 70,957 
 
 7 500 
 
 Chicot 
 
 Dermott . 
 
 246 
 
 4 
 
 1,804 
 
 5 000 
 
 Hempstead 
 
 Hope . . 
 
 300 
 
 
 2,662 
 
 9 000 
 
 Lee. .... 
 
 Marianna . 
 
 360 
 
 6 
 
 3,740 
 
 lo'ooo 
 
 Ouachita 
 
 Camden . 
 
 347 
 
 7 
 
 2,751 
 
 3 500 
 
 Georgia 
 
 
 565 
 
 9 
 
 S,7S6 
 
 10,500 
 
 Ben Hill 
 
 Queensland . . 
 
 185 
 
 4 
 
 1,725 
 
 3 000 
 
 Washington 
 
 Sandersville . 
 
 180 
 
 5 
 
 2,000 
 
 7 *wm 
 
 Kentucky . 
 
 
 70 
 
 S 
 
 t,OOQ 
 
 H zoo 
 
 Bourbon * 
 
 Little Rock . . 
 
 70 
 
 3 
 
 2,000 
 
 q c/V) 
 
 Louisiana 
 
 
 Ml 
 
 
 5,050 
 
 
 Calcasieu 
 
 West Lake . 
 
 118 
 
 4 
 
 1 680 
 
 A finn 
 
 Morehouse 
 
 Bastrop . . 
 
 136 
 
 3 
 
 1,350 
 
 4 fYlft 
 
 North Carolina 
 
 
 995 
 
 te 
 
 l>,690 
 
 .-. '. .,, 
 
 Johnson 
 
 Smithfleld 
 
 308 
 
 7 
 
 1,690 
 
 fi Ron 
 
 Martin . . . 
 
 Parmelee . 
 
 150 
 
 4 
 
 1 500 
 
 fi cnn 
 
 Pamlico 
 
 iStonewall 
 
 135 
 
 5 
 
 1,580 
 
 ^ (Wl 
 
 Sampson .... ... 
 
 .Clinton . . 
 
 242 
 
 5 
 
 1,870 
 
 4 -Yin 
 
 Wake 
 
 Method . . 
 
 160 
 
 5 
 
 2,050 
 
 MiKn 
 
 South Carolina 
 
 
 191 
 
 6 
 
 1,998 
 
 5 500 
 
 Clarendon . 
 
 Manning 
 
 291 
 
 6 
 
 1,998 
 
 K K/V 
 
 Tennessee 
 
 
 1,173 
 
 20 
 
 6,0t5 
 
 lU OU) 
 
 Fayette 
 
 Somerville . . 
 
 275 
 
 5 
 
 1,340 
 
 A tiA(\ 
 
 Haywood 
 
 Brownsville . 
 
 423 
 
 8 
 
 2,405 
 
 9 vm 
 
 Shelby 
 
 Lucy, B. F. D. 
 
 475 
 
 7 
 
 2,280 
 
 7 <Y1 
 
 Texas 
 
 
 toa 
 
 6 
 
 2,511 
 
 It 080 
 
 Travis 
 
 Manor . . . 
 
 208 
 
 6 
 
 2,511 
 
 A fKfl 
 
 
 
 614 
 
 18 
 
 5,915 
 
 U 300 
 
 Albemarle 
 
 Charlotteville 
 
 76 
 
 4 
 
 1 100 
 
 9 CfkA 
 
 Caroline 
 
 BowlingGreen 
 
 212 
 
 4 
 
 2 080 
 
 A or*\ 
 
 Nottaway . 
 
 Black stone . 
 
 166 
 
 6 
 
 1,455 
 
 Q Wl 
 
 York 
 
 Lackey .... 
 
 iei 
 
 4 
 
 1 260 
 
 o fi/m 
 
 
 
 
 

 
 AGRI CULTURAL, AND MECHANICAL COLLEGE, BATON ROUGE, LA. 
 
 The land-grant school for Louisiana. Formerly Southern University at New Orleans. Several 
 
 large brick buildings have been erected. The school now has 23 teachers, 300 pupils and 
 
 property valued at nearly $100,000. 
 
 AGRICULTURAL BUILDING, A. AND M. COLLEGE, TALLAHASSEE, FLA. 
 
 One of the best buildings in colored schools devoted entirely to teaching agriculture. The school 
 
 has 35 teachers, about 350 pupils and property valued at $135,000. 
 
 235
 
 236 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Land Grant Schools : The third type of schools supported by pub- 
 lic funds is the Laud Grant Schools. The purpose for which the land- 
 grant institutions receive Federal appropriations are clearly outlined in 
 the following extracts from the various congressional acts granting 
 public lands and making appropriations for their support : 
 
 Morrill Land-Grant Act of 1862. An act donating public lands to 
 the several States and Territories which may provide colleges for the bene- 
 fit of agriculture and the mechanic arts. The leading object shall be, 
 without excluding other scientific and classical studies, and including 
 military tactics, to teach such branches of learning as are related to 
 agriculture and the mechanic arts, in such manner as the legislatures of 
 the State may respectively prescribe, in order to promote the liberal and 
 practical education of the industrial classes in the several pursuits and 
 professions in life. 
 
 Morrill Act of 1890. An act to apply a portion of the proceeds of the 
 public lands to the more complete endowment and support of the colleges 
 for the benefit of agriculture and the mechanic arts. To be applied only 
 to instruction in agriculture, the mechanic arts, the English language, and 
 the various branches of mathematical, physical, natural, and economic 
 science, with special reference to their applications in the industries of 
 life, and to the facilities for such instruction. Provided, That in any 
 State in which there has been one college established in pursuance of the 
 act of July second, eighteen hundred and sixty-two, and also in which an 
 educational institution of like character has been established, or may 
 be hereafter established, and is now aided by such State from its own 
 revenue, for the education of colored students in agriculture and the 
 mechanic arts, however named or styled, or whether or not it has received 
 money heretofore under the act to which this act is an amendment, the 
 legislature of such State may propose and report to the Secretary of the 
 Interior a just and adequate division of the fund to be received 
 under this act between one college for white students and one 
 institution for colored students established as aforesaid which shall be 
 divided into two parts and paid accordingly, and thereupon such institu- 
 tion for colored students shall be entitled to the benefits of this act and
 
 237
 
 238 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 subject to its provisions, as much as it would have been if it had been 
 included under the act of eighteen hundred and sixty-two, and the fulfill- 
 ment of the foregoing provisions shall be taken as a compliance with the 
 provision in reference to separate colleges for white and colored students. 
 
 Nelson Amendment of 1907. An act making apporpriations for the 
 Department of Agriculture. That said colleges may use a portion of this 
 money for providing courses for the special preparation of instructors for 
 teaching the elements of agriculture and the mechanic arts. 
 
 Rulings and instructions relative to the acts of Congress of August 
 30, 1890, and March 4, 1907, in aid of colleges of agriculture and me- 
 chanic arts. " To be applied only to instruction in agriculture, the 
 mechanic arts, the English language, and the various branches of math- 
 ematical, physical, natural, and economic science, with special reference 
 to their applications in the industries of life, and to the facilities for such 
 instruction " and " for providing courses for the special preparation of 
 instructors for teaching the elements of agriculture and the mechanic 
 arts." It is held that this language authorizes the purchase from this 
 money of apparatus, machinery, textbooks, reference books, stock, and 
 material used in instruction, or for the purposes of illustration in con- 
 nection with any of the branches enumerated, and the payment of salaries 
 of instructors in said branches only; but in case of machinery (such as 
 boilers, engines, pumps, etc. ) and farm stock, which are made to serve for 
 both instructional and other purposes, the Federal funds may be charged 
 with only an equitable portion of the cost of said machinery and stock. 
 
 The acts prohibit the expenditure of any portion of these funds for 
 the purchase, erection, preservation, or repair of any building or buildings 
 under any pretense whatever, and the salaries of purely administrative 
 officers, such as treasurers, presidents, secretaries. 
 
 In accordance with these acts, 17 institutions for Negroes in the 
 Southern States are receiving Federal funds. The principal facts for 
 sixteen of these institutions are shown in the table herewith. Hampton 
 Institute is classified with the independent institutions because its finan- 
 cial support is very largely from private sources. The total annual in- 
 come for the current expenses of the sixteen institutions is $544,520. Of
 
 239
 
 240 
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 this amount $263,074 is received from State appropriations and $2,598.51 
 from the Federal acts. Including the Federal grant to Hampton Insti- 
 tute, the total of Federal appropriations is $280,817. The value of prop- 
 erty in the sixteen institutions is $2,570,142. 
 
 VIRGINIA NORMAL AND INDUSTRIAL INSTITUTE, PETERSBURG, VA. 
 
 The largest school building in the United States for colored students. The institution is 
 
 owned and supported by the State. Tt has twenty-five teachers and 600 students. 
 
 The property is valued at approximately $250,000. 
 
 The principal facts concerning these schools, by States, are as 
 follows : 
 
 STATE 
 
 ATTENDANCE 
 
 TEACHERS 
 
 INCOME 
 
 VALUE OF PROPERTY 
 
 Total 
 
 4,875 
 
 400 
 
 $544,520 
 
 $2,576,142 
 
 Alabama 
 
 264 
 170 
 71 
 345 
 390 
 234 
 160 
 123 
 484 
 264 
 150 
 408 
 726 
 300 
 552 
 234 
 
 27 
 12 
 8 
 34 
 21 
 19 
 23 
 12 
 24 
 33 
 26 
 28 
 33 
 25 
 46 
 29] 
 
 29,209 
 24,003 
 13,159 
 34,168 
 25,369 
 22,327 
 81,384 
 15,528 
 47,774 
 42,162 
 32,518 
 46,400 
 44,216 
 39.819 
 49,985 
 46,499 
 
 1 82,500 
 141,456 
 42,150 
 131,421 
 68.449 
 156,700 
 95,250 
 44,950 
 258,500 
 226,375 
 129,700 
 153,827 
 397,300 
 193,915 
 237,200 
 216,449 
 
 Arkansas .... 
 
 Delaware 
 
 Florida 
 
 Georgia 
 
 Kentucky 
 
 Louisiana ..... 
 
 Maryland 
 
 Mississippi . 
 
 T- ' ' 
 Missouri 
 
 North Carolina 
 Oklahoma 
 
 South Carolina 
 
 Tennessee 
 
 Texas 
 
 "VVcst Virginia . .
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 241 
 
 State Schools : In addition to the land-grant schools there are eleven 
 State schools. Four of these institutions are in Northern States. The 
 following table gives the important facts concerning this group. 
 
 STATES 
 
 ATTENDANCE 
 
 TEACHERS 
 
 INCOME 
 
 VALUE OF PEOPEETY 
 
 Total 
 
 2,638 
 
 188 
 
 |246,834 
 
 $1,394,547 
 
 Alabama 
 
 714 
 
 31 
 
 21,600 
 
 70,000 
 
 Kansas 
 
 82 
 
 14 
 
 15,830 
 
 131,395 
 
 
 
 106 
 
 26 
 
 38,148 
 
 195 300 
 
 Maryland 
 
 50 
 
 8 
 
 8,053 
 
 33,500 
 
 New Jersey 
 
 93 
 
 18 
 
 27,755 
 
 99,159 
 
 North Carolina .... 
 i< 
 
 
 Ohio 
 
 249 
 227 
 165 
 231 
 
 8 
 7 
 10 
 29 
 
 6,074 
 5,544 
 5,258 
 77,000 
 
 45,000 
 38,700 
 51,700 
 436,893 
 
 Virginia .... 
 West Virginia . . . 
 
 573 
 148 
 
 25 
 
 12 
 
 27,898 
 13,774 
 
 233,900 
 59,000 
 
 Federal Schools : The one institution classed as Federal is Howard 
 University at Washington, D. C. It is the only institution supported by 
 direct annual appropriations from Congress. It is generally considered 
 the best institution for colored people in college and professional train- 
 ing. It has an attendance of 1,401 pupils, 106 teachers, an annual in- 
 come of |172,257 and property valued at f 1,756,920. 
 
 SCHOOLS MAINTAINED BY PRIVATE AGENCIES. 
 
 It is said that the deficiencies in the public expenditure for the 
 education of colored people largely explain the active campaign for 
 private and higher schools since the Civil War. These schools not only 
 represent the effort of the colored people and their friends to provide 
 higher training for their children, but also to make up for the inadequacy 
 of the elementary public schools. 
 
 According to the recent report of the Bureau of Education, there 
 are 625 private schools for colored people in the United States. These 
 schools have property valued at $28,500,000, an annual income of $3,027,- 
 000, 4,600 teachers and an attendance of approximately 100,000. 
 
 The three great factors which have entered into the development 
 16 A J
 
 2 12
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 243 
 
 of the educational possibilities of tbe colored people are the North, the 
 South and the Negro himself. 
 
 Though the Northern States are not so immediately concerned in the 
 education of the Negro race as the South and the Negroes themselves, 
 the northern point of view and northern philanthropy have been just 
 as important and are just as essential to continued development as the 
 other two elements. In many respects the remoteness of the northern 
 friends to Negro education gave them freedom from the traditional 
 prejudices and the frequent irritations to which those nearby were 
 subjected. Problems are rarely settled without the aid of those who 
 are not party to the differences. Evidence is now gradually accumulating 
 that the southern people are realizing that the northern teachers have 
 rendered a valuable service not only to the Negroes but also to the South. 
 The following testimony was given as early as 1885, by Bishop Haywood 
 of the Southern Methodist Church in speaking of President Ware, the 
 founder of Atlanta University :. 
 
 " Very small encouragement do workers in this field get from us of 
 the white race in the Southern States, although, next to the Negro race, 
 we are of all men on earth most concerned in the success of your work, 
 and most concerned because we have most at stake." 
 
 The total annual contribution of the North for the current expenses 
 of the private schools aggregate $2,500,000. Of this fully a million and 
 a half is given by the white churches for their denominational schools, 
 and another $1,000,000 is contributed by individual donors and churches 
 for the maintenance of the independent institutions. Property valuations 
 in the private institutions founded by northern gifts now amount to 
 124,000,000. 
 
 Without the institutions thus erected and maintained, the industrial 
 and agricultural education of the colored people would be almost entirely 
 confined to the very limited facilities of the public schools, and the inade- 
 quate work of the land-grant institutions. Teacher training would be 
 almost negligible, secondary courses would be conspicuously inadequate 
 and no college work would be offered. Upon the North therefore, and
 
 244
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 245 
 
 the Negroes must rest the responsibility of providing higher training. 
 While constant effort should be made to induce public authorities to 
 provide for every phase of education, any plan to diminish private support 
 should be adopted only after careful consideration of the local situation. 
 The per capita public school expenditures for white children of the 
 Southern States if four and five times that for the Negroes. All the avail- 
 able facts indicate that the financial aid of the North would be needed for 
 some decades to come. 
 
 Essential as northern philanthropy has been to the education of the 
 Negro, the greatest contribution of the North has been the teachers, sons 
 and daughters of the best families, who have been willing to work in 
 colored schools, and to show their colored pupils by precept and example 
 that education is not only head knowledge, but the formation of habits 
 that guarantee such fundamental virtues as cleanliness, thoroughness, 
 perseverance, honesty, and the essential elements of family life. 
 
 The work of the Northern teachers is no less important than that 
 of the northern soldier. While the one emancipated the Negro from 
 slavery, the other laid the foundation for the greater emancipation from 
 ignorance. In the conduct and management of colored schools, it is to 
 be expected that the South should stress contact with the white neighbor- 
 hood and conformity to the community standards. The concern of the 
 Negro is naturally the preservation of his self-respect and the increase 
 of opportunities for employment and influence. The concern of the North 
 is the maintenance of such school activities as will produce manhood and 
 womanhood of good physique, discerning minds and sound morals. In 
 accordance with this purpose, northern people have erected schools of all 
 types for the Negroes, including industrial, agricultural and collegiate in- 
 stitutions. No greater loss could befall the Negro schools than the elimin- 
 ation of northern philanthropy and northern teachers. 
 
 The two types of institutions which are largely supported by northern 
 philanthropy are designated as independent schools, and schools under 
 white denominational boards. Many of these schools also receive large 
 sums from their colored patrons. The following table gives the important
 
 240
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 247 
 
 facts concerning the independent schools in the several States. The 
 names of the larger institutions of this group are given in the table at the 
 end of this Chapter. 
 
 INDEPENDENT SCHOOLS. 
 
 . 
 
 By independent schools is meant such as are not connected with any 
 public or denominational agency ; but are under the direction and control 
 of a general board of trustees. These trustee boards are usually com- 
 posed of colored men, northern men and southern men. As a rule 
 they are self-perpetuating that is the trustees themselves elect new 
 members of the board to fill vacancies such as may occur through death 
 or resignation. 
 
 In number and income the independent schools form the most 
 important group of schools. They are non-sectarian in character, and 
 draw support and pupils from all sources and classes of the people. 
 The leading facts concerning this group of schools, according to the 
 recent report of the Bureau of Education are as follows : 
 
 INDEPENDENT SCHOOLS. 
 
 States 
 
 Number of 
 Schools 
 
 Counted 
 Attendance 
 
 Teachers 
 
 Income 
 for 
 Current 
 Expenses 
 
 Value of 
 Property 
 
 Total. 
 
 White 
 
 be 
 0) 
 
 
 Total 
 
 118 
 
 14,851 
 
 1,144 
 
 249 
 
 895 
 
 $1,099,724 
 
 $12,369,441 
 
 Alabama 
 
 23 
 2 
 
 2 
 3 
 21 
 3 
 7 
 3 
 4 
 1 
 9 
 11 
 3 
 4 
 11 
 11 
 
 4,887 
 70 
 22 
 234 
 2,654 
 177 
 671 
 38 
 858 
 19 
 597 
 1,012 
 1,061 
 363 
 1,685 
 472 
 
 331 
 2 
 4 
 24 
 97 
 19 
 34 
 3 
 58 
 6 
 55 
 84 
 78 
 23 
 256 
 70 
 
 23 
 
 29 
 
 8 
 
 '3 
 33 
 
 ' 147 
 6 
 
 308 
 2 
 4 
 24 
 68 
 11 
 34 
 3 
 58 
 6 
 55 
 82 
 45 
 23 
 109 
 64 
 
 369,544 
 1,100 
 5,250 
 19,158 
 2,888 
 20,351 
 10,831 
 1,385 
 33,618 
 2,837 
 18,389 
 51,235 
 103,305 
 10,364 
 321,660 
 57,309 
 
 4,279,566 
 3.700 
 
 isieoo 
 
 85,875 
 493,673 
 529,698 
 118,037 
 2,750 
 314,220 
 38,500 
 120,000 
 416,205 
 733,058 
 42,000 
 4,414,459 
 759,100 
 
 Arkansas 
 
 Delaware 
 
 Florida 
 
 Georgia 
 
 Kentucky 
 
 Louisiana 
 
 Maryland 
 
 Mississippi 
 
 Missouri 
 
 North Carolina 
 
 South Carolina 
 
 Tennessee 
 
 Texas 
 
 Virginia 
 
 Northern States 
 
 
 The number of pupils in attendance was 14,851, of whom 12,273 were 
 elementary, 1,841 secondary, and 737 were collegiate and professional.
 
 UT1CA INSTITUTE, UTICA, MISSISSIPPI. 
 
 The upper figure shows building in which the school began, the lower, the present main building. The 
 school was founded in 1903 by W. H. Holtzclaw, the present principal. It now has buildings valued 
 t almost $100,000. There are 27 teachers and over 300 pupils. The annual income is about $20,000 
 and the property is valued at over $160,000. 
 
 248
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 249 
 
 The secondary courses are offered in twenty of the larger institutions. 
 The collegiate and professional students are in Meharry Medical College, 
 Fisk University and Atlanta University. Of the total attendance re- 
 ported above, the 72 smaller schools have 4,404 pupils, of whom only 66 
 are secondary. 
 
 The number of teachers and workers in all independent schools was 
 1,144, of whom 249 were white and 895 were colored; 521 male, 623 fe- 
 male; 558 academic, 222 industrial, 49 agriculural, 315 other workers. 
 The ratio of teachers and workers to pupils indicates that these institu- 
 tions are fairly well managed. About a fourth of the teachers in the 
 larger schools are white. The smaller schools are practically all taught 
 by colored workers. On the basis of sex, the workers in the larger insti- 
 tutions are about equally divided. 
 
 The schools of this group which have received most liberal support 
 are Hampton Institute, Hampton, Virginia, and Tuskegee Institute, Tus- 
 kegee, Alabama. The large support and remarkable growth of these two 
 schools is due largely to the growing popularity of individual education 
 and also to the personalities of General Armstrong, who founded Hamp- 
 ton, and Dr. Booker T. Washington, who founded Tuskegee. The in- 
 dependent institutions of college grade that have attained a national 
 reputation are Fisk University, Nashville. Tennessee, and Atlanta Univer- 
 sity, Atltanta, Georgia. The one independent professional institution 
 of nation-wide reputation is Meharry Medical College, Nashville, Tenn- 
 essee. A number of smaller schools, mostly of the industrial type, have 
 attained noteworthy success. Among these might be mentioned the 
 Daytona School for Girls, Daytona, Florida; Calhoun Colored School, 
 Calhoun, Alabama; Penn School, St. Helena, Island, South Carolina; 
 Snow Hill Institute, Snow Hill, Alabama; Utica Institute, Utica Miss- 
 issippi, and Okolona Industrial Institute, Okolona, Mississippi. There 
 are numerous other institutions that are doing most successful work. 
 The existence of such institutions becomes doubly significant when the 
 personality of their founders and the opposition they met with are con- 
 sidered. The influence of General Armstrong and his attitude toward ed-
 
 250
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 251 
 
 ucation are being more and more felt in the whole educational system of 
 the country. The story of Dr. Washington, who found at Tuskegee a log 
 cabin and left there an industrial town is well described in his illuminat- 
 ing book, " Up from Slavery." The names of Bumstead and Ware at 
 Atlanta University, and of Gravath at Fisk, are well known. One 
 
 GEORGE W. HUBBARD HOSPITAL, OF MEHARRY MEDICAL SCHOOL, NASHVILLE, TENN. 
 
 One of the best hospitals in Nashville. It is well equipped and has an able staff of physicians. 
 
 The property value is approximately $75,000. 
 
 of the leading lawyers of New York City is the son of the late President 
 Gravath of Fisk. The growth of such institutions as Utica Institute, 
 Snow Hill, Okolona Institute and Daytona School proves the capacity 
 of young colored men and women to acquire training in school and also 
 to acquire the more important qualities of leadership and determin- 
 ation to overcome difficulties. It is said that when William H. Holtz- 
 claw reached Utica, Mississippi, the banks of the town refused to accept
 
 252 
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 his money for deposit, because he was colored. In the thirteen years he 
 has lived there he has succeeded in winning the friendship of the people, 
 the credit of all the banks, and he has built an institution which has an 
 
 MEHARRY MEDICAL COLLEGE, NASHVILLE, TENN. 
 
 One of the best medical schools in the country, and one of the two medical schools maintained largely for 
 
 colored pupils. It was founded in 1876 through gifts from the five Meharry Brothers. It 
 
 has thirty teachers, five hundred pupils and a property valuation of $175,000. 
 
 income of nearly $20,000 a year, and property valued at over $160,000. 
 The stories of Miss Bethune, at Daytona, Wallace A. Battle, at Okolona, 
 and W. J. Edwards, at Snow Hill, are no less interesting and inspiring.
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 253 
 
 The names of the more important schools and the States in which 
 they are located are given below: 
 
 SCHOOLS MAINTAINED BY INDEPENDENT BOARD OF TRUSTEES. 
 
 Alabama: Beloit Industrial Missionary Association School, Selma; 
 Calhoun Colored School, Calhoun; Corona Normal Industrial Institute, 
 Corona; Centerville Industrial School, Centerville; Kowaliga Academic 
 and Industrial Institute, Kowaliga; Montgomery Industrial School for 
 Girls, Montgomery; Mount Meigs Colored Institute, Montgomery; 
 Peoples' Village School, Montgomery; Snow Hill Normal and Industrial 
 Institute, Snow Hill; Street Manual Training School, Richmond; Tus- 
 kegee Institute, Tuskegee. 
 
 Florida: Daytona Industrial Educational School, Daytona; Robert 
 Hungerford School, Eatonville. 
 
 Georgia: Albany Bible and Manual Training Institute, Albany; 
 Atlanta University, Atlanta; Forsyth Normal and Industrial Institute, 
 Forsyth; Helena B. Cobb Home and School, Barnesville; Model and 
 Training School, Athens; Sparta Agricultural and Industrial Institute, 
 Sparta. 
 
 Kentucky : Lincoln Institute of Kentucky, Lincoln Ridge. 
 
 Louisiana: Gaudet Industrial Home and School, Orleans; Sabine 
 Normal and Industrial School, Sabine. 
 
 Mississippi: Okolona Industrial School, Okolona; Piney Woods 
 Country Life School, Braxton; Prentiss Industrial School, Prentiss; 
 Utica Normal and Industrial Institute, Utica. 
 
 Missouri: Bartlett Agricultural and Industrial School, Macon. 
 
 North Carolina: Laurinburg Normal and Industrial Institute, Lau- 
 rinburg; National Training School, Durham; Palmer Memorial Insti- 
 tute, Sedalia. 
 
 South Carolina: Maysville Institute, Maysville; Penn School, St. 
 Helena Island; Port Royal Agricultural School, Beaufort; Voorhees 
 Industrial Institute, Denmark. 
 
 Tennessee: Fisk University, Nashville; Meharry Medical College, 
 Nashville.
 
 254 
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Texas: Farmers' Improvement Agricultural College, Ladonia; Hous- 
 ton Industrial and Training School, Huntsville. 
 
 Virginia: Franklin Normal and Industrial Institute,, Franklin; 
 Fredericksburg Normal and Industrial School, Fredericksburg ; Hamp- 
 ton Normal and Agricultural Institute, Hampton; Manassas Industrial 
 School, Manassas, Prince William. 
 
 Northern States: Berean Manual Training School, Philadelphia; 
 Cincinnati Industrial School, Cincinnati; Downingtown Industrial and 
 
 JUBILEE HALL, FISK UNIVERSITY, NASHVILLE, TENNESSEE. 
 
 Fisk is the second largest arts college for colored people in the world: was founded in 18(56 by the 
 American Missionary Association; and was recently called a "great National University " by the United 
 States Commissioner of Education. The famous Jubilee Singers of this school rescued the Plantation 
 Melodies of the colored people from loss, and raised money for the erection of the building above. The 
 institution has 45 teachers, 500 pupils, and property valued at nearly $550,000. 
 
 Agricultural School, Downingtown, Pa.; Avery Collegiate Training 
 School, Pittsburgh, Pa. 
 
 WHITE CHURCH BOARDS MAINTAINING COLORED SCHOOLS. 
 
 The extent and character of the educational work done by the white 
 churches are emphatic evidence that these churches have recognized the
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 255 
 
 great opportunity for service in behalf of a struggling people. They have 
 given their money to build and maintain the schools, they have sent their 
 sons and daughters to teach in'them, and they have rendered a service to 
 humanity that is destined to receive recognition. 
 
 The following table presents the more important facts concerning 
 the schools under white denominational boards : 
 
 WHITE CHURCH BOARDS MAINTAINING SCHOOLS FOR COLORED PEOPLE. 
 
 Denominational Boards 
 
 Number 
 of Schools. 
 
 Counted 
 Attendants 
 
 Teachers 
 
 Income for 
 Current 
 Expenses 
 
 Value of 
 Property. 
 
 Total 
 
 White 
 
 Negro 
 
 Total 
 
 354 
 
 51,529 
 
 2,562 
 
 1,069 
 
 1,493 
 
 fl,546,303 
 
 113,822,451 
 
 Baptist . 
 American Home Missions Society . . 
 Women's American Baptist Home 
 Mission Society 
 
 24 
 
 1 
 112 
 5 
 
 29 
 8 
 9 
 
 18 
 12 
 
 85 
 
 24 
 
 15 
 12 
 
 5,536 
 
 125 
 13,507 
 440 
 
 6,922 
 1,642 
 1,147 
 
 5,059 
 808 
 
 8,915 
 
 2,988 
 
 2,870 
 1,570 
 
 419 
 
 14 
 404 
 37 
 
 383 
 96 
 26 
 
 266 
 71 
 
 423 
 
 176 
 
 166 
 81 
 
 139 
 
 11 
 384 
 15 
 
 212 
 12 
 13 
 
 65 
 41 
 
 84 
 
 12 
 
 44 
 37 
 
 280 
 
 3 
 
 20 
 22 
 
 in 
 
 84 
 13 
 
 201 
 30 
 
 339 
 
 164 
 
 122 
 44 
 
 304,861 
 
 7,746 
 146,821 
 29,910 
 
 235,764 
 63,868 
 18,319 
 
 230,160 
 42,975 
 
 200,124 
 
 118,526 
 
 88,512 
 58,717 
 
 3,870,744 
 
 16,500 
 491,000 
 184,602 
 
 1,733,589 
 915,900 
 72,000 
 
 2,605,687 
 309,500 
 
 628,743 
 
 2,151,321 
 
 455,600 
 387,265 
 
 Catholic Board of Missions 
 
 Christian Woman's Board of Missions . . 
 Congregational American Missionary Asso- 
 ciation 
 
 Friends Society and other Friends Agencies 
 Lutheran Board for Colored Missions . . 
 Methodist : 
 Freedman's Aid Society 
 
 Women's Home Missionary Society . 
 Presbyterian Board of Missions for Freed- 
 men 
 
 Protestant Episcopal Boards, American 
 Church Institute, and the Domestic 
 and Foreign Missionary Society .... 
 United Presbyterian Church Boards of 
 Freedman's Missions 
 
 Nine small church boards 
 
 
 The total number of schools under the direction of white church 
 boards is 354. The annual income for current expenses of these schools 
 is one and a half million ($1,546,303). The value of property is almost 
 fourteen millions ($13,822,421.) 
 
 The attendance on these institutions was 51,529, of whom 43,605 were 
 elementary, 7,188 were secondary, and 736 were collegiate. The number 
 of teachers and workers was 2,562, of whom 1,069 were white and 
 1,493, or 58 per cent, were colored. On the basis of sex, 714 are men and 
 1,848, or 70 per cent, are women. Classification according to character of
 
 266
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION 257 
 
 work shows that 1,916, or 74 per cent, of the teachers are academic, 339 
 industrial, 31 agricultural, and 276 administrative. Comparison witli 
 other groups of schools indicates that those under white boards still retain 
 a considerable fraction of white teachers, that the number of women teach- 
 ers is rather larger than in other groups, and finally that the proportion 
 of academic instructors is higher than in any group except those under 
 
 the colored boards. 
 
 
 
 There are ten denominational groups which own and maintain a num- 
 ber of institutions for the education of colored people. Nine other de- 
 nominations are supporting one or two schools each. Very few of the 
 churches represented by either the larger or smaller of these boards have 
 any considerable proportion of Negroes in their membership. There are 
 other denominations, notably the Unitarians, who have contributed lib- 
 erally to colored schools without any thought either of increasing their 
 church membership or their control over these schools. The primary 
 purpose of prictically all of these organizations has been the education of 
 the Negroes in America, and their preparation for life in a democracy. 
 
 In this connection, it is interesting to note the religious preference 
 of the Negroes in the United States as compiled by the United States 
 census of 1904. According to this census there were 3,685,097 Negroes 
 in the various denominations. Of these 2,354,789 were enrolled by Bap- 
 tists, 1,182,131 belonging to various branches of Methodism, and the 
 remaining 148,177, hardly 4 per cent of the total, were distributed among 
 the Catholic, Presbyterian, Christian, and Congregational denominations. 
 
 The larger denominations maintain central offices and one or more 
 traveling secretaries whose duties include both the supervision of the 
 schools and the appeal for funds to the supporting churches. This per- 
 sonal supervision, together with regular reports of both financial and edu- 
 cational activities, has developed economy and honesty in the use of funds 
 and thoroughness in the school work. 
 
 The American Baptist Home Mission Society. The American Bap- 
 tist Home Mission Society owns or supervises 24 educational institutions. 
 
 All of these are large and important schools. These schools are effec- 
 17 A J
 
 258
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 259 
 
 lively managed, and their general average of educational efficiency is 
 very high. The following table shows the distribution of these schools 
 by States: 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST HOME MISSION SOCIETY. 
 
 States 
 
 Number of 
 Schools 
 
 Counted 
 Attendance 
 
 Teachers 
 
 Income for 
 Current 
 Expenses 
 
 Value of 
 Property 
 
 1 
 I 
 
 White. 
 
 2 
 
 bo 
 
 
 fc 
 
 Total 
 
 24 
 
 5,536 
 
 419 
 
 139 
 
 280 
 
 $304,861 
 
 13,870,744 
 
 
 1 
 1 
 1 
 5 
 1 
 2 
 1 
 1 
 3 
 1 
 2 
 1 
 3 
 1 
 
 268 
 313 
 404 
 1,287 
 130 
 572 
 310 
 66 
 419 
 507 
 242 
 371 
 537 
 110 
 
 21 
 18 
 18 
 106 
 15 
 26 
 16 
 11 
 46 
 30 
 31 
 22 
 36 
 23 
 
 1 
 
 50 
 1 
 10 
 
 14 
 18 
 
 12 
 
 21 
 12 
 
 20 
 
 18 
 18 
 56 
 14 
 16 
 16 
 11 
 32 
 12 
 31 
 10 
 15 
 11 
 
 9,479 
 15,109 
 8,070 
 81,573 
 11,308 
 16,356 
 11,591 
 4,486 
 41,051 
 21,384 
 9,942 
 19,247 
 37,684 
 17,581 
 
 83,000 
 90,000 
 80,158 
 621,624 
 60,000 
 462,000 
 100,000 
 20,000 
 433,251 
 635,744 
 117,500 
 314,935 
 630,354 
 222,178 
 
 
 Florida 
 
 Georgia 
 
 Kentucky 
 
 Louisiana 
 
 Mississippi 
 
 Missouri . 
 
 North Carolina . 
 
 South Carolina 
 
 Tennessee 
 
 Texas 
 
 Virginia. . 
 
 West Virginia 
 
 
 The annual income for current expense of the 24 schools is $304,- 
 801, of which $150,637 is received from the board. On the basis of in- 
 come five of the schools have incomes between $1,500 and $5,000 ; ten be- 
 tween $5,000 and $15,000 ; six between $15,000 and $30,000 ; and twenty 
 have incomes of over $30,000. The total property is valued at $3,870,744, 
 of which about three and a third millions are in plant and almost half a 
 million is in endowment. According to property, only one school has a 
 valuation under $10,000; three schools have valuations between $10,000 
 and $25,000; four between $25,000 and $50,000; seven between $50,000 
 and $150,000 ; three between $150,000 and $250,000, and six over $250,000. 
 
 The attendance of these schools was 5,504, of whom 3,186 were elemen- 
 tary, 2,068 secondary, and 250 collegiate. All the schools maintain ele- 
 mentary classes, and all but two have secondary pupils. Seven of the 
 institutions are offering instruction in college subjects. Two of the 
 seven, however, had neither the equipment nor teachers to maintain col-
 
 BENEDICT COLLEGE, COLUMBIA, SOUTH CAROLINA. 
 
 One of the leading colleges for colored people in the South. It was founded in 1871, by the American 
 
 Baptist Home Mission Society. It has 30 teachers, over 700 pupils, an endowment of 
 
 $140,000.00, and property valued at $635,744. 
 
 260
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 261 
 
 lege work. The number of teachers is 419, of whom 139 are white and 280, 
 or 66 per cent, are colored; 148 are men and 271, or 65 per cent., are 
 women ; and 295, or 70 per cent., are academic teachers. 
 
 These percentages for the color, sex, and work of the teachers indicate 
 that the Baptist Society is following an average course in the selection 
 
 MAIN BUILDING, ROGER WILLIAMS UNIVERSITY, NASHVILLE, 
 
 The school is located on a high bluff, overlooking the Tennessee River. It was founded in 1867, by 
 
 the American Baptist Home Mission Society. It has twenty teachers, one hundred and 
 
 fifty students and a property valuation of $100,000. 
 
 of its workers, and the arrangement of the school program. The high 
 grade of colored officers and teachers now in charge of some of the Bap- 
 tist Society schools indicates that the transfer from white to colored man- 
 agement has usually been made with considerable care. Of the 419 
 teachers and workers, only 42 are offering industrial courses and seven 
 are teaching agriculture or gardening. For a people eighty per cent, 
 rural, this proportion of agricultural teachers is evidently not adequate.
 
 262
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 263 
 
 The history of the work of the American Baptist Home Mission So- 
 ciety in the south begins with the following resolution passed by its 
 executive committee in 1862: 
 
 Resolved, That we recommend the society to take immediate steps to 
 supply with Christian instruction by means of missionaries and teachers 2 
 the emancipated slaves whether in the District of Columbia or in other 
 places held by our forces and also to inaugurate a system of operations 
 for carrying the Gospel alike to free and bond throughout the whole 
 southern section of our country, so fast and so far as the progress of our 
 arms and the restoration of law and order shall open the way. 
 
 From that day to the present time the society has worked unceasing- 
 ly for the education and religious development of the colored people. 
 Some measure of the remarkable success achieved in these fifty years of 
 service is given in the educational institutions described in this report. 
 The efforts of the society have doubtless been strengthened by the con- 
 sciousness of a certain responsibility for the colored Baptists, who con- 
 stitute such a large proportion of the membership of all colored churches. 
 
 Most of the schools are well known. Thy number among their 
 graduates some of the ablest leaders of the colored race. The most 
 widely known schools are: Morehouse College and Spelman Seminary, 
 Atlanta, Georgia; Shaw University, Raleigh, North Carolina; Virginia 
 Union University, and Hartshorn Memorial College, Richmond Virginia ; 
 Jackson College, Jackson, Mississippi; Arkansas Baptist College, Little 
 Rock, Arkansas; Roger Williams University, Nashville, Tennessee; Stor- 
 er College, Harper's Ferry, West Virginia; and Selma University, Sel- 
 ma, Alabama. 
 
 The names of the men and women who gave many years of faithful 
 service would constitute a list too long to be entered here. Two of those 
 whose wisdom has directed the policies in recent years should be mention- 
 ed. Dr. H. L. Morehouse belongs to the past as well as to the present. 
 He began as secretary of the society in 1879, and has continued until the 
 present time. Dr. George Sale was superintendent of education for seve- 
 ral years until his death in 1912. His influence on the educational
 
 MOREHOUSE HALL, GIRLS DORMITORY. 
 
 "" i L 
 
 GIRLS HALL, MAIN BUILDING, SPELMAN SEMINARY, ATLANTA, GA. 
 
 A splendid girls school. The campus is among the most beautiful to be found anywhere. There 
 
 are 51 teachers, about 600 students and the property U valued at $4(>n,000 
 264
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 265 
 
 methods of the institutions under his direction was a valuable contribu- 
 tion to the education of the colored people. 
 
 The Woman's Baptist Home Mission Society. The Woman's Baptist 
 Home Mission Society owns and maintains Mather Academy, contributes 
 liberally to the support of Spelman Seminary and Hartshorn College, 
 and provides some aid for other schools. So far as the facts could be 
 ascertained, the officers of the society supervise its contributions with con- 
 
 ADMINISTRATION BUILDING, BISHOP COLLEGE;, MARSHALL, TEXAS. 
 
 Founded in 1881 by the American Baptist Home Mission Society and now owned and supported 
 by that body. It is the leading Baptist school of Texas. There are 22 teachers, 375 
 students and property valued at $315,000. 
 
 siderable thoroughness, and it is to be desired that their activities in 
 Negro education could be increased, especially in the education of colored 
 girls. 
 
 Roman Catholic Board. In recent years the work of the Roman 
 Catholic Church in developing schools and churches for colored people 
 has been very marked. The various orders of the church now own 112 
 schools of which seven are rated by the Bureau of Education as large 
 institutions. While most of the colored schools are small they are ren-
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 267 
 
 dering a needed aid to the meagre public schools in the places in which 
 they are located. The following table is a summary of these schools : 
 
 CATHOLIC BOARD OF MISSIONS. 
 
 States 
 
 Number of 
 Schools 
 
 Counted 
 Attendance 
 
 i 
 | Teachers 
 
 Income 
 for 
 Current 
 Expenses 
 
 Value of 
 Property 
 
 Total 
 
 112 
 
 13507 
 
 404 
 
 |146,821 
 
 |491,000 
 
 Alabama . ... 
 
 9 
 
 885 
 
 25 
 
 13,064 
 
 25,000 
 
 Arkansas 
 
 3 
 
 253 
 
 13 
 
 4,230 
 
 
 Delaware 
 
 1 
 
 80 
 
 18 
 
 23,000 
 
 76,000 
 
 Florida . 
 
 7 
 
 663 
 
 17 
 
 3,330 
 
 
 Georgia 
 
 7 
 
 1,170 
 
 23 
 
 4,840 
 
 
 Kentucky 
 
 6 
 
 506 
 
 10 
 
 2,510 
 
 
 Louisiana 
 
 25 
 
 3,142 
 
 83 
 
 18,304 
 
 
 Maryland . . 
 
 4 
 
 888 
 
 20 
 
 5,650 
 
 
 Mississippi . 
 
 13 
 
 1,440 
 
 42 
 
 8,962 
 
 56,000 
 
 North Carolina 
 
 6 
 
 407 
 
 12 
 
 2,700 
 
 
 Oklahoma 
 
 2 
 
 65 
 
 4 
 
 750 
 
 
 South Carolina 
 
 3 
 
 366 
 
 10 
 
 2,500 
 
 
 Tennessee 
 
 2 
 
 281 
 
 9 
 
 4,350 
 
 
 Texas 
 
 6 
 
 617 
 
 17 
 
 3,640 
 
 
 Virginia , 
 
 7 
 
 847 
 
 52 
 
 31,075 
 
 335,000 
 
 Northern States 
 
 9 
 
 1,387 
 
 38 
 
 15,094 
 
 
 District of Columbia . . . 
 
 2 
 
 510 
 
 11 
 
 2,832 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 So far as they could be determined, the annual income for current 
 expenses is about $150,000. The value of the property of the seven larger 
 schools is about f 500,000, of which $335,000 is in the two schools at Bel- 
 meed, Va. The total attendance is 13,507, of whom 13,443 are elementary 
 and only 64 secondary. The number of teachers is 404, of whom the ma- 
 jority are white sisters of various Catholic orders. The proportion of 
 teachers of simple industry is small and the number teaching gardening 
 and agriculture is negligible. 
 
 The two largest Catholic schools are located at Rock Castle, Virginia. 
 Both of these schools receive the greater part of their support from Mother 
 Catherine Drexel, of Philadelphia and her family. These schools are the 
 St. Emma Industrial and Agricultural College and the St. Francis de 
 Sales Institute. The literary works of these schools is low; but the 
 industrial work is of high order. Other large Catholic schools are: 
 St. Joseph's Catholic School, Montgomery, Alabama; St. Joseph's Indus- 
 trial School, Newcastle, Delaware; Holy Ghost Catholic School, Jackson,
 
 208 
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Mississippi; St. Joseph's Parish School, Meridian, Mississippi, and St. 
 Mary's Commercial College, Vicksburg, Mississippi. 
 
 The Christian Church. The Christian Church began work among 
 the colored people as soon as the Civil War was ended. The official body 
 of the denomination is called The Christian Woman's Board of Mis- 
 sions. The church had no organized plan until 1872, when a group of 
 
 BIRDSEYE VIEW OF SOUTHERN CHRISTIAN INSTITUTE. EDWARDS, MISS. 
 The leading school of the Christian denomination. It was founded in 1875, and is owned and sup- 
 ported by the Christian Woman's Board of Missions. It has 18 teachers, nearly 200 pupils, 
 an annual income of $21,000, and property valued at $160,090. 
 
 philanthropists formed a stock company to start a school in Mississippi. 
 About 1890 the American Christian Missionary Society took over the 
 property and work of the stock company. In 1900 all the property was 
 finally transferred to the Woman's Board. Through the efforts of this 
 board the annual contributions have increased from $3,000 to $10,000, 
 and four schools have been added to the one in Mississippi. A summary 
 f the schools of this church is given herewith
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 269 
 
 CHRISTIAN WOMAN'S BOARD OF MISSIONS. 
 
 States 
 
 Number of 
 
 Schools 
 
 Counted 
 Attendance 
 
 Teachers 
 
 Income 
 for 
 Current 
 Expenses 
 
 j 
 Value of 
 Property 
 
 Total 
 
 5 
 
 440 
 
 87 
 
 $29,910 
 
 $184,602 
 
 Alabama 
 
 1 
 
 93 
 
 6 
 
 2,512 
 
 8,875 
 
 Mississippi 
 
 1 
 
 196 
 
 18 
 
 21,006 
 
 160,491 
 
 Tennessee 
 
 1 
 
 61 
 
 4 
 
 1,730 
 
 8,750 
 
 Texas 
 
 1 
 
 14 
 
 3 
 
 1,712 
 
 3,000 
 
 Virginia 
 
 1 
 
 76 
 
 6 
 
 2,960 
 
 8,485 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 The Christian Woman's Board maintains five schools, of which two 
 are rated as " larger or more important " The total income for current 
 expenses is $29,910, of which $21,000 is for the Southern Christian In- 
 stitute in Mississippi. The value of property is $184,602, of which 
 $160,492 is also in the plant of the Southern Institute. The total income 
 for current expenses is $29,910, of which $21,000 is for the Southern Chris- 
 tian Institute in Mississippi. The value of property is $184,602, of which 
 $160,492 is also in the plant of the Southern Institute. The total atten- 
 dance is 440, of whom 409 are elementary and 31 secondary. The num- 
 ber of teachers is 37, of whom 15 are white and 22 colored ; 14 are men and 
 23 are women. 
 
 The general management of these schools is economical and the educa- 
 tional work is effective. This simplicity of organization and the genuine 
 interest of the teachers are noteworthy. The other important school of 
 this denomination is The Alabama Christian Institute, Lowndes County, 
 Alabama. 
 
 Congregational Board. No church denomination has made a greater 
 contribution of the Negro than the Congregational church through the 
 American Missionary Association. 
 
 The American Missionary Association owns and supervises 29 schools 
 for Negroes in the Southern States. The Association also owns property 
 in other schools and makes contributions to their work. As the manage- 
 ment of these affiliated institutions has been transferred to independent 
 boards of trustees, they are classified under other groups. Credit must
 
 270 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 here be given to this association, however, not only for such splendid 
 affiliated institutions as Fisk University and Atlanta University ; but al- 
 so for a number of others now maintained independently. 
 
 No denominational schools surpass those of this group in educational 
 standards or administrative efficiency. It is probable that no church 
 board has equaled this association in the thoroughness of its self-examina- 
 tion. The following quotation from the 1914 report outlines several 
 policies to which every church board should give serious consideration: 
 
 In the realm of educational policy we record a most important change 
 of tendency, which it is better to state positively, as a movement toward 
 concentration in order to greater efficiency. This has involved the dis- 
 continuance or radical limitation of five of our smaller schools, including 
 some of long history and rich service.* * *The time had come when the 
 socialized Christian conscience demanded such improved methods in 
 missionary service as it requires often by law of educators, landlords, 
 employers of labor and congregations of men anywhere. It has cost $1,000 
 for instance, literally to stop rat holes in mission buildings, and thus 
 to save New Orleans and Porto Rico from danger from bubonic plague. 
 We had to do better what we did at all, and our resources were insuffi- 
 cient. We simply had to close institutions. * * *, 
 
 While these premptory conditions have closed some of the schools 
 nearest to the masses of the people, we are glad to record as the chief 
 technical gain of the year, that the colleges have been made more avail- 
 able and useful to the masses. Their curricula have been broadened, and 
 the conditions of entrance made more democratic and in harmony with 
 those of the great middle western State universities. This is immediately 
 manifest in the increased number of high-school pupils, and will affect 
 the colleges tomorrow. 
 
 As to educational plant, last year's survey touched upon the demand 
 of the socialized conscience for better housing conditions in missionary 
 institutions. Our response is in the fact that no year has ever spent so 
 much for sanitation, that more fire escapes have been erected, and more 
 bathtubs installed than any previous year. * * * As a class, they are
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 271 
 
 more nearly fire-proof, they have more steel in their structure, more 
 scientifically determined allowance of light and air, and more beauty 
 than any previous group. * * * If the Lord's work is attempted at 
 all it shall be done under somewhat decent conditions. Nor do we feel 
 that it is a substitution of the physical for the spiritual. To live up to 
 plumbing is itself a training of character, health is a prerequisite of 
 thought, and beauty an inalienable right of the spirit. 
 A summary of the schools is given below : 
 
 AMERICAN MISSIONARY ASSOCIATION. 
 
 States 
 
 Number of 
 Schools 
 
 Counted 
 Attendance 
 
 Teachers 
 
 Income for 
 Current 
 Expenses. 
 
 Value of 
 Property 
 
 Total. 
 
 White. 
 
 Negro. 
 
 Total 
 
 29 
 
 6,992 
 
 383 
 
 212 
 
 171 
 
 $235,764 
 
 $1,733,589 
 
 Alabama 
 
 6 
 1 
 6 
 1 
 1 
 4 
 5 
 2 
 1 
 1 
 1 
 
 1,714 
 225 
 1,459 
 170 
 578 
 843 
 826 
 484 
 285 
 223 
 115 
 
 89 
 12 
 68 
 10 
 30 
 47 
 52 
 21 
 21 
 20 
 18 
 
 57 
 
 32 
 
 7 
 17 
 38 
 16 
 17 
 14 
 14 
 
 33 
 
 12; 
 36 
 3 
 13 
 9 
 36 
 4 
 7 
 6 
 13 
 
 63,553 
 3,343 
 33,583 
 5,559 
 20,885 
 32,489 
 30,000 
 13,626 
 12,537 
 12,792 
 7,88 
 
 546 769 
 49,300 
 133,900 
 39,000 
 150,000 
 172,400 
 394,920 
 58,900 
 54,000 
 103,500 
 35,900 
 
 Florida . 
 
 Georgia 
 
 Kentucky 
 
 Louisiana 
 
 Mississippi 
 
 North Carolina 
 
 South Carolina 
 
 Tennessee 
 
 Texas 
 
 Virginia 
 
 
 The total income for the current expenses of these institutions is 
 $235,461, of which $129,429 is from the association. This includes the in- 
 come from the Daniel Hand Fund, which is administered by the associa- 
 tion. On the basis of income 5 of the schools are under $2,500, 7 have 
 incomes between $2,500 and $5,000, 13 between $5,000 and $15,000, 3 be- 
 tween $15,000 and $30,000, and one has an income of over $30,000. The 
 total property is valued at $1,733,589, of which about one and a third mil- 
 lion is in plant and a third of a million in endowment. With the Daniel 
 Hand Fund of almost two million dollars, the property of the American 
 Missionary Association for work among Negroes aggregates over three 
 and a half millions. According to property, four schools have a valuation 
 under $10,000, ten schools have valuations between $10,000 and $25,000,
 
 272 
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 nine schools between $25,000 and $50,000, five schools between $50,000 
 and $250,000, and two have a valuation over $250,000. 
 
 The attendance on these schools was 6,922, of whom 5,448 were 
 elementary, 1,380 secondary, and 94 collegiate. All the schools have ele- 
 mentary classes, all but three have secondary, and four offer instruction 
 in college subjects. The number of teachers is 383, of whom 212 are white 
 and 171, or 45 per cent, colored ; 92 are men and 291, or 76 per cent, are 
 women ; and 270, or 70 per cent., are academic teachers. 
 
 GIRLS' DORMITORY, TOUGAL,OO COLLEGE, TOUGALOO, MISS. 
 
 One of the most picturesque institutions in America, being located in a magnificent grove. It was founded 
 
 by the American Missionary Association in 1869. There are thirty-one teachers and five hundred 
 
 students. The property is valued at $150,000. 
 
 Though the colored membership of the Congregational Church is al- 
 most negligible as compared with that of the Baptist and Methodist 
 Churches, the American Missionary Association was probably the first 
 to undertake educational work in behalf of the Negroes. In 1861 Rev. 
 L. I. Lockwood, commissioned by the Association, wrote from Fortress 
 Monroe :
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 273 
 
 " I ask especial interest in your prayers that I may be endowed with 
 wisdom for these peculiar and momentous responsibilities. Parents 
 and children are delighted with the idea of learning to read." 
 
 The history of the American Missionary Association is a story of the 
 patient and persevering efforts of hundreds of faithful men and women 
 w T ho have given themselves and their means for a people struggling up- 
 ward from slavery. 
 
 The administration of the affairs of the association has always been 
 in the care of strong men of broad education. Some of them were states- 
 men in power and vision. Dr. Beard, the honorary secretary, and secre- 
 taries Ryder and Douglass, are worthy successors of these able men. 
 
 The most far reaching work of the association was, perhaps, the 
 founding of Fisk University, Atlanta University and Falladiga College. 
 The names of these institutions are inseparably connected with the higher 
 education of the Negro. Fisk and Atlanta are now independent institu- 
 tions ; but the spirit of their founders still lives in them and the policies 
 of the American Missionary Association are still maintained. 
 
 The names of the American Missionary Association schools and the 
 States in which they are located are given below : 
 
 Alabama: Burrel Normal School; Cotton Valley School; Emerson 
 Institute; Lincoln Normal School; Talladega College; Trinity College. 
 
 Florida: Fessenden Academy. 
 
 Georgia: Albany Normal School; Allen Normal School; Ballard 
 Normal School; Beach Institute; Dorchester Academy; Knox Institute. 
 
 Kentucky : Chandler Normal School. 
 
 Louisiana: Straight University. 
 
 Mississippi: Girls' Industrial School of Mississippi; Mount Bayou 
 Institute ; Mount Hermon Seminary ; Tougaloo University. 
 
 North Carolina: Gregory Normal School; J. K. Brick Agricultural, 
 Industrial and Normal School; Lincoln Academy; Peabody Academy; 
 Washburn Academy. 
 
 South Carolina: Avery Institute; Brewer Normal Institute. 
 
 Tennessee : Le Moyne Institute. 
 18 A J
 
 274 
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Texas: Tillotson College. 
 
 Virginia : Gloucester High and Industrial School. 
 
 Friends Educational Boards. The various societies of Friends main- 
 tain six schools rated as " larger and more important " and two smaller 
 schools. All of these schools are owned and managed by independent 
 boards composed largely of Friends. The names and locations of the 
 six more important schools are as follows : Schofleld Normal and Indus- 
 trial School and Laing School, in South Carolina; Cheyney Institute, in 
 Pennsylvania; Christiansburg Industrial Institute, in Virginia; High 
 Point Normal School, in North Carolina; and Southland College, in 
 Arkansas. The educational work and administrative management of these 
 institutions compare favorably with those of other church schools. In 
 proportion to their numbers no religious group has surpassed the Friends 
 either in financial contributions or personal endeavor for the education 
 of the Negroes. While none of these schools are of college grade, all 
 of them are doing excellent work. Cheney Institute, Christiansburg In- 
 stitute and High Point Normal are presided over by colored men who 
 rank high in educational circles. 
 
 A summary of the schools maintained by Friends is given herewith : 
 
 FRIENDS SOCIETIES AND OTHER FRIENDS* AGENCIES. 
 
 States 
 
 Number of 
 Schools 
 
 Counted 
 Attendance 
 
 Teachers 
 
 Income 
 for 
 Current 
 Expenses 
 
 Value of 
 Property 
 
 I 
 
 White 
 
 I 
 
 Total 
 
 8 
 
 1,642 
 
 96 
 
 12 
 
 84 
 
 $63,868 
 
 1915,900 
 
 Arkansas 
 
 1 
 1 
 2 
 1 
 3 
 
 352 
 408 
 408 
 225 
 240 
 
 
 6 
 
 4' 
 2" 
 
 10 
 14 
 27 
 13 
 20 
 
 4,115 
 12,366 
 8,551 
 8,798 
 30,038 
 
 79.400 
 39.000 
 180.000 
 157,500 
 460,000 
 
 North Carolina ... . . 
 
 South Carolina . 
 
 Virginia 
 
 Northern States 
 
 
 The total income for current expenses is $63,868, and the value of 
 property is $915,000, of which $378,900 is in plants and $537,000 in endow- 
 ment. The attendance is 1,642, of whom 1,444 are elementary and 198 
 secondary. The teachers are 96 in number; 9 are white and 84 are
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 275 
 
 colored ; 19 are men and 67 women ; and 57 are academic teachers. OnJ.y 
 two of the schools are managed by white officers. The proportion of 
 industrial teachers is fairly adequate. Instruction in gardening an4 
 agriculture is, however, not sufficiently enmphasized to meet the needs 
 of a rural people. 
 
 Lutheran Board of Education. The Lutheran Board of Colored Mis* 
 
 MAIN BUILDING, PHILANDER SMITH COLLEGE;, LITTLE) ROCK, ARK. 
 
 Founded in 1883 by a donation from Philander Smith of Illinois. It is owned by the Freedmens* 
 Aid Society of the M. E. Church. It has 15 teachers, nearly 450 students and property 
 
 valued at $75,000. 
 
 sions owns and maintains two large schools and seven smaller schools. 
 Luther College is located at Greensboro, N. C. While the name would in- 
 dicate college grade, full college courses have not yet been provided. 
 Luther College at New Orleans is also to be developed as a training 
 school for colored leaders of the Lutheran faith. All of the smaller 
 schools are located in Louisiana.
 
 276
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 277 
 
 The total income for current expenses of these schools is $72,000. 
 The attendance is 1,147, practically all of elementary grade. The total 
 number of teachers is 26, of whom 13 are white and 13 colored; 21 are 
 men and 5 are women. Some effort is made to teach secondary and 
 theological subjects at the Greensboro school. The teachers devote prac- 
 tically all their time to academic instruction. There seems to be little 
 effort to give instruction in gardening or simple industry. 
 
 The Lutheran work for Negroes was begun as early as 1879, and the 
 board has expended considerable money and effort in the development of 
 the schools. 
 
 Methodist Episcopal Church. The Freedmen's Aid Society of the 
 Methodist Episcopal Church owns and supervises 18 educational insti- 
 tutions for Negroes in the United States. All of these schools are render- 
 ing valuable educational service to their communities and all deserve the 
 support and interest of the church. In addition to these institutions, 
 credit must be given to this society for the organization of Meharry Medi- 
 cal College, now managed by an independent board of trustees and class- 
 ified with that group. 
 
 A tabular view of the work of the Freedmen's Aid Society of the 
 Methodist Episcopal Church is given herewith: 
 
 FREEDMBN^S AID SOCIETY OF THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHUKCH. 
 
 States 
 
 Number of 
 Schools 
 
 Counted 
 Attendance 
 
 Teachers 
 
 Income 
 for 
 Current 
 Expenses 
 
 Value of 
 Property 
 
 "3 
 o 
 H 
 
 White 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 fc 
 
 [Total 
 
 18 
 
 5,059 
 
 266 
 
 65 
 
 201 
 
 |230,160 
 
 12,605,687 
 
 Alabama 
 
 1 
 1 
 1 
 
 2 
 2 
 1 
 
 2 
 1 
 1 
 1 
 2 
 2 
 1 
 
 190 
 439 
 408 
 382 
 645 
 81 
 504 
 73 
 J312 i 
 814 
 365 
 761 
 85 
 
 11 
 15 
 14 
 23 
 28 
 11 
 23 
 12 
 12 
 27 
 42 
 43 
 5 
 
 3 ' 
 9 
 9 
 7 
 5 
 2 
 
 6' 
 24 
 
 11 
 15 
 11 
 14 
 19 
 4 
 18 
 10 
 12 
 21 
 18 
 43 
 5 
 
 5,C57 
 9,226 
 #,387 
 43,714 
 16,133 
 16,419 
 21,850 
 8,520 
 6,000 
 39,547 
 25,084 
 25,223 
 3,400 
 
 42,500 
 72,300 
 101,578 
 859,200 
 219,000 
 96,874 
 146,200 
 59,000 
 49,000 
 362,035 
 274,000 
 293,000 
 35,500 
 
 Arkansas 
 
 Florida 
 
 Georgia 
 
 Louisiana 
 
 Maryland 
 
 Mississippi. 
 
 Missouri 
 
 North Carolina 
 
 South Carolina 
 
 Tennessee 
 
 Texas 
 
 Virginia 

 
 27* 
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 The animal income for current expenses of the 18 schools is $230,160, 
 of which $105,835 is from the society. All of the schools have an annual 
 income of $2,500 or over; two have incomes between $2,500 and $5,000; 
 12 between $5,000 and $15,000; three between $15,000 and $30,000; and 
 one has an income of over $30,000. The total property valuation is $2,- 
 G05,C87, of which $1,824,778 is in the school plant and $742,874 in eudow- 
 
 MAIN BUILDING, GAMMON THEOIXXHCAL SEMINARY, ATLANTA, GA. 
 
 The leading theological school for colored people. It is beautifully located and well endowed. It 
 was founded in 1SS2, through a gift from Mr. Gammon, and is now under the Freedmen's Aid 
 Society of the M. E. Church. It has 6 teachers, 78 pupils and endowment of $420,000. 
 
 ment. All of the schools have a property valuation in excess of $25,000, 
 four have valuations between $25,000 and $50,000; five between $50,000 
 and $100,000; three between $100,000 and $150,000; three between $150,- 
 000 and $250,000; and three have valuations over $250,000. 
 
 The attendance on these schools is 5,059, of whom 3,263 are elemen- 
 tary 1,000 secondary, and 196 collegiate. All but 2 of the schools have ele- 
 mentary pupils, all are maintaining secondary classes, and 8 are offering
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION, v 
 
 279 
 
 instruction in college subjects. The number of teachers is 266, of whom 
 65 are white and 201, or 75 per cent, are colored ; 109 are men and 157, or 
 59 per cent., are women ; and 191, or 72 per cent., are academic teachers. 
 
 The schools of the Freedmen's Aid Society rank high in educational 
 efficiency. Some of them are well known colleges for colored people. 
 Olaflin University, Orangeburg, South Carolina; Wiley University, Mar- 
 
 CHRISM AN HALI,, CLARK UNIVERSITY, ATLANTA, GA. 
 
 One of the leading schools of the Freedmen's Aid Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church. It was 
 founded in 1870. It has 17 teachers, 304 students, and property valued at nearly $300,000. 
 
 shall, Texas; Rust College, Holly Springs, Mississippi; Walden Univer- 
 sity, Nashville, Tennessee; Morgan College, Baltimore, Maryland; Morris- 
 town Normal and Industrial College, Morristown, Tennessee; Philander 
 Smith College, Little Rock, Arkansas; Bennett College, Greensboro, 
 North Carolina; Samuel Houston College, Austin, Texas, and New Or- 
 leans University, New Orleans, Louisiana. Of these Wiley University, 
 Walden University, Philander Smith College, Samuel Houston College
 
 280 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 and Bennett College are ably managed by colored presidents. Other 
 institutions under this board are : Central Alabama Institute, Mason City, 
 Alabama; Cookman Institute, Jacksonville, Florida; Gilbert Industrial 
 Institute, Baldwin, Louisiana; Haven Institute, Meridian, Mississippi; 
 George R. Smith College, Sedalia, Missouri, and Virginia Collegiate and 
 Industrial Institute, Lynchburg, Virginia. In addition to these credit 
 must be given to this society for the organization of Meharry Medical 
 College, now managed by an independent board of trustees ; for the main- 
 tenance and support of Gammon Theological Seminary, the best training 
 school for colored ministers, and of the Sarah Goodridge Nurse Training 
 School and Hospital at New Orleans, Louisiana. Princess Anne Academy 
 which receives a portion of land-grant funds through the Federal Gov- 
 ernment is also supervised by the society. 
 
 The proportion of academic teachers is about the same as that in 
 most of the denominational schools. The emphasis on the literary courses 
 is marked. It is evidently unfortunate that this large denomination 
 with 18 educational institutions should provide only three gardening 
 teachers for the education of a people so largely rural. The percentage 
 of men in the teaching force is above the average of church schools. This 
 is probably explained by the fact that the proportion of colored teachers 
 in these institutions is also above the average. The substitution of 
 colored for white teachers in these institutions in the Freedmen's Afd 
 schools has evidently proceeded with considerable rapidity. The indi- 
 cations are that the change has been too rapid for the good of the schools. 
 While democracy in education requires the recognition of the colored 
 teachers, it is equally true that these schools need not only the financial 
 aid of white people; but also their personal influence. 
 
 The Freedmen's Aid Society w.as organized in 1866 " for the purpose 
 of aiding the recently emancipated slaves and their children in securing 
 the benefits of a good common school education, and such other educa- 
 tional preparation as was necessary to provide Christian ministers, phy- 
 sicians, school teachers, and industrial leaders for the race." The colored 
 members of the various branches of Methodism are next to the colored
 
 S <3 "2 * 
 
 <*3 
 
 y TJ .2 
 H < 2 
 
 -! e 
 
 C"H ^i 
 
 . fa T3 
 . W C 
 
 W 3 JS rt 
 
 i S 
 
 ^ s 
 
 ffi -s - 
 
 8 c S 
 
 w 3 
 w fc &<tH 
 
 Q O o o 
 
 Si^I 
 
 Ei * I -a 
 
 281
 
 L'Sli 
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Baptists in number. The number of colored members in the Northern 
 Methodist Church represented by the Freedmen's Aid Society and the 
 Woman's Missionary Society is about 350,000. These members contri- 
 bute about a fourth of the total sums collected by the Freedmen's Aid 
 Society for the education of colored people. 
 
 MAIN BUILDING, WILEY COLLEGE. MARSHALL, TEXAS. 
 
 The institution was founded in 1873 by the Freedmen's Aid Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church 
 It has thirty teachers, four hundred students and a property valuation of $200.000. 
 
 Of the many notable persons who have rendered valuable service 
 to this society, only two or three of those who are now in the service 
 can be mentioned hero. Reference is made in the school sketches to the 
 1< >ng years given by the presidents of Meharry Medical College, Claflin Un- 
 iversity, and Morristown Normal and Industrial College. To these 
 should be added the name of Bishop W. P. Thirkield, whose wisdom and 
 energy in the various important positions entrusted to him have con-
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 283 
 
 tributed greatly not only to the work of this society, but also to the 
 general welfare of the colored people. 
 
 The executive officers of the society at present, are two corresponding 
 secretaries and a school inspector. These three officers supervise the 
 
 MORGAN COLLEGE, BALTIMORE, M D. 
 
 Owned and supported by the Methodist Episcopal Church. It has eleven teachers and one hundred 
 students. The total value of the college is $100,000. 
 
 schools and appeal to the white and colored churches for funds to support 
 the institutions. 
 
 The purpose of the Freedmen's Aid Society to continue its splendid 
 work of education is revealed in the report of the commission recently
 
 284
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 285 
 
 appointed by the Society to study the schools, which among other things, 
 said: 
 
 " We are persuaded that in spite of the better rural schools now being 
 provided for the Negroes, in spite of some growth in normal school and 
 high school accommodations, the work of the Freedmen's Aid Society 
 is still an urgent need of the South. So far from sounding any retreat, we 
 of the church should make a great advance, provide a large endowment, 
 give more adequate facilities, pay better salaries, and, in general, strength- 
 en the institutions we have established. They are needed to train a Chris- 
 tian leadership for the colored race, and while they can touch but a few 
 out of the negro millions, they can do, as they have already done, great 
 things through these selected leaders." 
 
 Woman's Home Missionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal 
 Church. The Woman's Home Missionary Society owns and maintains 
 12 home schools for girls. Eight of them are connected with the various 
 educational institutions of the Freedmen's Aid Society. These homes 
 usually provide home training for the girls at the larger schools, of the 
 Freedmen's Aid Society. All of these homes are well managed. They 
 are in charge of the best type of northern women and colored women, 
 who have manifested unusual devotion and efficiency in their work. The 
 important facts for these schools b} r States, are given below : 
 
 WO MAX'S HOME MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 
 
 State. 
 
 Number of 
 Schools. 
 
 Counted 
 Attendance 
 
 Teachers. 
 
 Income 
 for 
 Current 
 Expenses 
 
 Value of 
 Property. 
 
 5 
 
 _o 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 5- 
 
 G 
 
 ho 
 a 
 
 
 Total 
 
 12 
 
 1,572 
 
 71 
 
 41 
 
 30 
 
 |42,975 
 
 309,500 
 
 Arkansas .... 
 
 1 
 1 
 2 
 1 
 1 
 2 
 1 
 1 
 2 
 
 119 
 224 
 259 
 175 
 55 
 380 
 279 
 31 
 50 
 
 3 
 13 
 11 
 6 
 4 
 13 
 12 
 2 
 7 
 
 1 
 
 4 
 . 7 
 4 
 3 
 10 
 7 
 2 
 3 
 
 2 
 9 
 4 
 2 
 1 
 3 
 5 
 
 4 ' 
 
 2,257 
 6,281 
 7,220 
 3,171 
 4,895 
 7,488 
 5,373 
 2,595 
 3,695 
 
 14,300 
 73,000 
 15,000 
 45,000 
 32,000 
 33,OCO 
 75,500 
 8,700 
 13,000 
 
 Florida 
 
 Georgia 
 
 Louisiana 
 
 Mississippi . . 
 
 North Carolina .... 
 
 South Carolina 
 
 Tennessee . . 
 
 Texas 
 
 
 The total income for the current expenses of all the homes is $54,975, 
 of which $38,502 is received from the Missionary Society. The value of
 
 286
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 287 
 
 all the property is f 287,000. The total attendance is 1,572 girls, of whom 
 808 are in the homes not connected with the Freedmen's Aid Society. 
 The teachers and workers are 71 women, of whom 41 are white and 30 
 colored ; 18 are academic and 42 are industrial teachers. 
 
 The names and locations of these ho/jnes are as follows: Adeline 
 Smith Home, Little Rock, Alabama; Boylan Home, Jacksonville, Florida; 
 Thayer Home, Atlanta, Georgia ; Haven and Speedwell Home, Savannah, 
 
 MAIN BUILDING, BIDDLE UNIVERSITY, CHARLOTTE, X. C. 
 
 An institution maintained exclusively for colored young men. It was founded in 1867, by the 
 
 Presbyterian Board of Missions for Freedmen. It has sixteen teachers, over 
 
 two hundred students and property valued at nearly $300,000. 
 
 Georgia; Peck Home, New Orleans, Louisiana; Rust Home, Holly 
 Springs, Mississippi; Kent Home, Greensboro, North Carolina; Allen 
 Industrial Home and School, Asheville, North Carolina; Browning In- 
 dustrial Home, Camden, South Carolina ; New Jersey Home, Morristown, 
 Tennessee; Eliza Dee Home, Austin, Texas, and King Industrial Home, 
 Marshall, Texas. 
 
 The society began its work in 1881, when Thayer Home was built 
 at Clark University, Atlanta, Georgia. The society is divided into
 
 288 
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 " bureaus " consisting of a secretary and assistants who are white volun- 
 teer workers. " Each bureau has the responsibility in its own field of 
 executing the plans and applying the funds as ordered by the general 
 board of managers." The central office is at Cincinnati, Ohio. 
 
 Presbyterian Board. The Board of Missions for Freedmen of the 
 Presbyterian Church owns and supervises 85 schools for colored people. 
 Of these 32 are large important institutions. Through wise administra- 
 tion and fairly adequate equipment, they are meeting the needs of their 
 communities or working successfully in that direction. Five of them 
 are seminaries for colored girls. The educational work and general 
 administration of these seminaries are excellent. They are among the 
 best schools for colored people in the South. Two are boarding schools 
 for young colored men, the others are boarding and day schools for boys 
 and girls. 
 
 A summary table of these schools follows : 
 
 BOARD OF MISSIONS FOR FREEDMEN OF THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH. 
 
 State. 
 
 Total 
 
 Number of 
 Schools. 
 
 Counted 
 Attendance 
 
 Teachers. 
 
 Income 
 for 
 Current 
 Expenses 
 
 Value of 
 Property 
 
 1 
 H 
 
 White. 
 
 
 
 1*1 
 
 fc 
 
 85 
 
 8,915 
 
 423 
 
 84 
 
 339 
 
 |2CO,124 
 
 12,151,321 
 
 
 Alabama 
 Arkansas 
 
 3 
 
 8 
 3 
 11 
 2 
 1 
 15 
 1 
 19 
 8 
 1 
 12 
 1 
 
 391 
 
 774 
 247 
 1,787 
 98 
 199 
 1,879 
 93 
 1,808 
 607 
 115 
 701 
 216 
 
 25 
 28 
 9 
 67 
 9 
 14 
 93 
 6 
 75 
 34 
 13 
 36 
 14 
 
 13 
 
 "l4" 
 15 
 
 7' 
 
 "is" 
 
 10 
 12 
 
 12 
 28 
 9 
 67 
 9 
 
 '78* 
 6 
 68 
 34 
 
 "26" 
 2 
 
 10,116 
 5,911 
 1,150 
 20,192 
 3,000 
 6,517 
 47,346 
 1,976 
 22,907 
 10,052 
 10,979 
 11,915 
 48,063 
 
 55,000 
 40,350 
 4,000 
 91,444 
 11,080 
 71,000 
 478,665 
 8,000 
 158,050 
 87,960 
 60,000 
 44,400 
 1,041,412 
 
 Florida 
 
 Georgia 
 
 Kentucky 
 
 Mississippi 
 
 North Carolina . . 
 
 Oklahoma 
 
 South Carolina ... 
 
 Tennessee .... 
 
 Texas 
 
 Virginia 
 
 Northern States > 
 
 
 The total income for current expenses of the schools under the Freed- 
 men's Board, including Lincoln University, was $200,124. Of this $176, 
 94C was spent in the 32 larger schools and $23,178 in the 53 smaller! 
 schools. According to income, 17 schools were under $2,500; 4 between
 
 HAINES SCHOOL,, AUGUSTA, GEORGIA. 
 
 One of the best private High Schools in the South for Negroes. Founded in 1886, by Miss I,ucy 
 Laney, a young colored woman of marked ability. It has 25 teachers, about 900 pupils, an 
 income of $9,000, and property valued at $75,000. 
 
 19 A J 289
 
 290 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 $2,500 and $5,000 ; 9 between $5,000 and $15,000. and one between $15,000 
 and $30,000. Lincoln University has an income of $48,000. 
 
 The total value of property of the 31 schools directly under the board 
 was $1,109,909, of which $1,038,729 was in the property of the larger 
 schools and $71,180 in the property of the smaller schools. The inclusion 
 of Lincoln University, would bring the property of the larger Presbyter- 
 ian schools up to 2,151,321. On the basis of property valuation 14 
 schools were below $2,500; 5 between $10,000 and $25,000; 3 between 
 $25,000 and $50,000 ; 8 between $50,000 and $100,000 and one over $30,000. 
 
 The attendance of all the schools under this board, including Lincoln 
 University, was 8,915, of whom 7,833 were elementary pupils, 930 secon- 
 dary, and 152 in college studies. Lincoln University had 130 students 
 reported as of collegiate grade and Biddle University 22 in college sub- 
 jects. The teachers and workers in these institutions are 423 in number 
 of whom 84 are white and 339, or 80 per cent, are colored; 115 are men 
 and 308, or 70 per cent., are women ; and 373, or 88 per cent., are academic. 
 
 These percentages indicate that the schools under the Freedmen's 
 board have an usual proportion of colored teachers. As the secretary 
 recently reported, " an overwhelming number of their workers belong to 
 the colored race. There are only six white men in our employ." White 
 workers are now limited to the five girls' seminaries and one other school. 
 These comments do not refer to Lincoln University, whose teachers 
 are with two exceptions white men. 
 
 The Presbyterian Church began work among Negroes as early as 1864. 
 Two committees, with headquarters at Indianapolis and Philadelphia, 
 were combined by the general assembly at Pittsburgh in 1865. In 1870 
 a committee doing similar work in New York was consolidated with 
 the Pittsburgh committee. In 1882 this committee was incorporated 
 under the present name of the board. The woman's department of the 
 hoard was organized in 1884. Through this department the women of the 
 church rendered valuable aid to the schools. 
 
 The name and locations of the larger Presbyterian schools are given 
 below :
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 291 
 
 Barber Memorial Seminary, Anniston, Alabama; Miller Memorial 
 School, Birmingham, Alabama ; Arkadelphia Academy, Arkadelphia, Ar- 
 kansas ; Cotton Plant Academy, Cotton Plant, Arkansas ; Boggs Academy, 
 Keyesville, Georgia ; Gillespie Normal Academy, Cordele, Georgia ; Haines 
 Institute, Augusta, Georgia; Hodge Academy, Washington, Georgia; Mc- 
 Clelland Academy, Newman, Georgia; Seldon Normal and Industrial 
 School, Brunswick, Georgia ; Union Point Normal and Industrial School, 
 
 SCOTIA SEMINARY, CONCORD, N. C. 
 
 A splendid girls* school. Founded in 1866. Owned and supported by the Board of Missions for 
 Freedmen of the Presbyterian Church. Teachers, 20; Attendance, 300; Property, $65,000. 
 
 Union Point, Georgia; Bowling Green Academy, Bowling Green, 
 Kentucky; Free Memorial Institute, Camp Nelson, Kentucky; Mary 
 Holmes Seminary, West Point, Mississippi ; Albion Academy, Frankling- 
 ton, North Carolina ; Biddle University, Charlotte, North Carolina ; Mary 
 Potter Memorial School, Oxford, North Carolina; Scotia Seminary, Con- 
 cord, North Carolina; Alice Lee Elliott Memorial School, Valliant, Ok- 
 lahoma; Andrew Robertson Institute, Aiken, South Carolina; Brainerd 
 Institute, Chester, South Carolina; Coulter Memorial School, Cheram,
 
 292 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 South Carolina; Goodwill Parochial School, Mayeville, South Carolina; 
 Harbison College, Irmo, South Carolina; Kendall Institute, Sumter, 
 South Carolina; Mayers Industrial School, Knoxville, Tennessee; New- 
 ton Normal School, Chattanooga, Tennessee; Swift Memorial School; 
 Mary Allen Seminary, Crockett, Texas; Danville High and Industrial 
 School, Danville, Virginia; Ingleside Seminary, Burkville, Virginia; 
 Lincoln University, Lincoln, Pennsylvania. 
 
 Protestant Episcopal Boards. The Domestic and Foreign Mission- 
 ary Society of the Protestant Episcopal Church has general supervision 
 of all of the Episcopal schools. The American Cliurch Institute for 
 Negroes, a subordinate organization to the society, was incorporated in 
 1906, for the purpose of assisting in the religious education of Negroes. 
 Its first secretary was the Rev. Samuel H. Bishop, whose faithful service 
 was ended by death in 1914. The Rev. Robert W. Patton, the secretary of 
 the Fourth Provincial Synod, now gives partial time to the raising of 
 funds and the supervision of the eight schools receiving aid from the 
 institute. These schools are as follows : 
 
 St. Augustine's School, Raleigh, N. C. 
 
 St. Paul's Industrial School, Lawrenceville, Va, 
 
 Bishop Payne Divinity School, Petersburg, Va. 
 
 St. Athanasius' School, Brunswick, Ga. 
 
 Vicksburg School, Vicksburg, Miss. 
 
 St. Mark's School, Birmingham, Ala. 
 
 St. Mary's School, Columbia, S. C. 
 
 Fort Valley School, Fort Valley, Ga. 
 
 The church, through the Missionary Society, appropriates about 
 150,000 annually for the education of Negroes in the United States. These 
 gifts are made on the suggestion and advice of the bishops of the various 
 dioceses. Appropriations for the larger institutions are sent directly to 
 their treasurers. The small parochial schools are aided through the 
 bishops of their diocese. These are frequnetly only little groups of chil- 
 dren taught in the church. A state summary of the Episcopal schools 
 follows :
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 293 
 
 AMERICAN CHURCH INSTITUTE AND THE EPISCOPAL BOARD OF MISSIONS. 
 
 State. 
 
 Number of 
 Schools. 
 
 Counted 
 Attendance 
 
 Teachers. 
 
 Income 
 for 
 Current 
 Expenses 
 
 Value of 
 Property. 
 
 Total 
 
 24 
 
 2,988 
 
 176 
 
 $118,526 
 
 $628,743 
 
 Alabama 
 
 1 
 
 192 
 
 7 
 
 4 485 
 
 22 flflfl 
 
 Florida 
 
 3 
 
 193 
 
 8 
 
 1 835 
 
 3 500 
 
 Georgia- 
 
 5 
 
 685 
 
 38 
 
 18 204 
 
 66 500 
 
 Mississippi 
 
 1 
 
 121 
 
 5 
 
 2514 
 
 5 000 
 
 North Carolina 
 
 5 
 
 640 
 
 39 
 
 30,069 
 
 211 500 
 
 South Carolina 
 
 4 
 
 607 
 
 15 
 
 3976 
 
 12 000 
 
 Tennessee 
 
 1 
 
 32 
 
 4 
 
 1,182 
 
 4 000 
 
 Texas . . . .... 
 
 1 
 
 73 
 
 4 
 
 2500 
 
 25 000 
 
 Virginia 
 
 2 
 
 445 
 
 56 
 
 53,761 
 
 279J243 
 
 The Episcopal Board of Missions and the American Church Institute 
 give aid to 24 schools, of which 10 are large institutions. On the basis 
 of income one of the large schools has an income under $2,500, five have 
 incomes between f 2,500 and f 5,000, two between $5,000 and $15,000, and 
 two over $15,000. These four are St. Augustine's School in North Caro- 
 lina ; Fort Valley School, in Georgia ; St. Paul's School, and Bishop Payne 
 Divinity School in Virginia. 
 
 The total income of these schools is $118,536, of which $109,181 is for 
 the ten " larger " institutions and $9,345 is for the fourteen " less im- 
 portant " schools. The total value of property is $628,734, of which 
 $604,543 is the property of the larger institutions, and $24,200 is the 
 property of the smaller schools. The larger institutions have an endow- 
 ment of $106,835. 
 
 The total attendance comprises 2,988 pupils, of which 2,720 are ele- 
 mentary and 268 secondary. The fifteen students at Bishop Payne 
 Divinity School are preparing for the Episcopal ministry. About a thou- 
 sand of the pupils reported were in attendance at the " smaller " schools. 
 The total number of teachers and workers is 176, of whom 12 are white 
 and 164 are colored; 58 are men and 118, or 67 per cent., are women; and 
 118, or 68 per cent., are teachers of academic subjects. 
 
 The proportion of colored workers is very large. Only St. Augus- 
 tine's and Bishop Payne Divinity School have any white officers or
 
 VIEW OF ENTRANCE, 
 
 CAMPUS AND RECITATION HALL, KNOXVILLE COLLEGE, KXOXVILLE, TENN. 
 The leading school of the United Presbyterian Church. It was founded in 1S75, hy the Board of 
 Freedmens' Missions of that church. It has 30 teachers, 350 students and property 
 
 valued at $175,000. 
 
 294
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 295 
 
 teachers. In addition to the scholars under the American Church In- 
 stitute, the St. Michael's School at Charlotte, North Carolina and the St. 
 Phillip's School, San Antonio, Texas, are among the important schools. 
 
 United Presbyterian Church. The Board of Freedmen's Missions of 
 the United Presbyterian Church owns and maintains 15 schools for 
 Negroes in the United States, of these eleven, are rated as " more impor- 
 tant," and four as " less important." While eleven schools are regarded 
 as " important," or essential parts of the educational activities of their 
 community, the average income per school is only about six or seven 
 thousand dollars a year. Knoxville College, with an income of f 25,470, 
 is the central institution of the system. The colored teachers of all these 
 schools are largely prepared at Knoxville. The good work of this institu- 
 tion is seen in the high type of graduates who are employed in the smaller 
 schools. 
 
 BOARD OF MISSIONS OF THE UNITED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH. 
 
 State. 
 
 Number of 
 Schools. 
 
 Counted 
 Attendance 
 
 Teachers. 
 
 Income 
 for 
 Current 
 Expenses 
 
 Value of 
 Property. 
 
 $ 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 White. 
 
 d 
 
 M 
 
 IV 
 
 
 
 Total 
 
 15 
 
 2,870 
 
 166 
 
 44 
 
 122 
 
 $38,512 
 
 $455,600 
 
 Alabama . . 
 
 6 
 1 
 5 
 3 
 
 1,022 
 375 
 635 
 838 
 
 58 
 18 
 50 
 40 
 
 '24 ' 
 20 
 
 58 
 18 
 26 
 20 
 
 20,648 
 8,500 
 33,820 
 25,544 
 
 753,650 
 50,400 
 196,950 
 134,600 
 
 North Carolina 
 
 Tennessee 
 
 Virginia 
 
 
 The total annual income for current expenses is |88,512, and the 
 value of property is f 455,600. The attendance is 2,870, of whom 2,470 are 
 elementary, 370 secondary, and 30 collegiate. All the schools have ele- 
 mentary pupils, and seven schools maintain secondary classes. Only 
 Knoxville College offers instruction of college grade. The total number 
 of teachers is 166, of whom 44 are white and 122, or 73 per cent., are 
 colored ; 46 are men, and 120, or 72 per cent., women ; and 108, or 65 per 
 cent., are teachers of academic subjects.
 
 296 
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 The proportion of colored teachers is large ; but, in view of the loca- 
 tion and type of these schools, it is probable that the present division is 
 necessary. Any increase in the proportion of colored teachers should be 
 seriously questioned. It is suggested that the experience of other church 
 boards should be consulted on this problem. The percentage of women 
 teachers is above the average. The emphasis on industrial courses is 
 somewhat more marked than in other church schools. The provision for 
 
 BENNETT COLLEGE, GREENSBORO, NORTH CAROLINA. 
 
 The leading Methodist school of the State. It was founded in 1SS9 by the Freedmen's Aid Society 
 
 of the Methodist Church. It has 12 teachers, 312 pupils, an annual income of $6,000, and 
 
 property valued at approximately $45,000. 
 
 instruction in gardening and agriculture is by no means sufficient, how- 
 ever, for the rural masses of the communities in which those schools are 
 located. 
 
 Much of the success of the colored schools of the United Presbyterian 
 Church is due to the ability and faithfulness of Dr. Witherspoon, whose
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 297 
 
 long service forms a notable contribution to religious and educational 
 work. In 1915 the Board of Freedmen's Missions published the Fifty- 
 fifth Annual Report of its activities. The time and consideration which 
 this board of conscientious business men and ministers devote to the man- 
 agement of the affairs of the school under their care are 
 
 In educational work and administration the United Presbyterian in- 
 stitutions compare favorably w r ith the best church schools. While the ma- 
 jority of them are not large, they are managed with economy and their 
 activities are conducted with considerable regard for thoroughness. With 
 the exception of two or three in eastern Tennessee, they are all well lo- 
 cated. The six schools in Alabama are all in Wilcox County, forming 
 a county system of private schools. The influence of these schools has 
 transformed the conditions in the county. The unusual development of 
 these schools in this one county is probably due to the interest and ability 
 of a Scotchman, member of the United Presbyterian Church, who settled 
 in the county soon after the Civil War. 
 
 Miscellaneous Denominational Schools under White Boards. There 
 are a number of miscellaneous denominational schools maintained by 
 white boards. These boards are not discussed separately, because there 
 are so few schools under each board as is indicated in the table below. 
 
 Many of the schools of this group represent churches with consider- 
 able wealth. Of special interest are the two institutions maintained by 
 white church boards of the South. Paine College of Augusta, is maintain- 
 ed by the Methodist Episcopal Church South. This institution is the 
 largest of the group. The other school owned by the South is Stillman 
 Institute, maintained by the Presbyterian Church South. Both of these 
 schools are taught by Southern white people who are genuinely interested 
 in the colored. It is especially significant in this connection to mention 
 the fact that it is the announced purpose of the Methodist Church to make 
 Paine College an institution of higher education in every sense of that 
 term. Stillman Institute, at Tuscaloosa, Alabama, is also of importance 
 as it touches of point of most vital concern to the development of the
 
 ADMINISTRATION BUILDING. 
 
 PAINE COLLEGE, AUGUSTA, GEORGIA. 
 
 Tounr'.-d in 1884 by the Methodist Episcopal Church South. One of the few private institutions 
 
 for Negroes owned and taught by Southern white people. It has 20 teachers, over 200 
 
 pupils, an income of about $25,000, and property valued at $125,000. 
 
 298
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 299 
 
 race, the development of trained ministers. While the institution has not 
 reached its highest point of development, there is every hope that it too 
 will eventually be a higher institution for the training of ministers. 
 
 The figures for schools under these miscellaneous boards are here- 
 with presented : 
 
 MISCELLANEOUS DENOMINATIONAL SCHOOLS WHITE BOARDS. 
 
 State. 
 
 Number 
 of Schools. 
 
 Counted 
 Attendance 
 
 Teachers. 
 
 Income 
 for 
 
 Current 
 Expenses 
 
 Value of 
 Property. 
 
 I 
 
 White. 
 
 8 
 
 be 
 
 fc 
 
 Total 
 
 12 
 
 1,570 
 
 81 
 
 37 
 
 44 
 
 158,717 
 
 |387,265 
 
 Christian Advent Church . . 
 Christian Alliance 
 
 1 
 1 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 1 
 1 
 
 1 
 2 
 1 
 
 60 
 71 
 
 194 
 
 202 
 51 
 95 
 
 705 
 136 
 56 
 
 3 
 9 
 
 12 
 
 19 
 5 
 2 
 
 17 
 11 
 3 
 
 9 ' 
 
 6 
 5 
 
 7 
 10 
 
 3 
 
 12 
 13 
 
 2 ' 
 
 10 
 1 
 3 
 
 1,500 
 1,476 
 
 4,187 
 
 23,050 
 7,300 
 300 
 
 7,300 
 12,404 
 1,200 
 
 2,500 
 33,900 
 
 75,000 
 
 125,000 
 51,000 
 2,000 
 
 52,500 
 42,765 
 3,500 
 
 Christian Convention (mis- 
 cellaneous) 
 
 Methodist Episcopal Church 
 South 
 
 Presbyterian Church South . 
 Reformed Episcopal Church 
 Reformed Presbyterian 
 Church 
 
 7th Day Adventist Church . 
 Universalist Church 
 
 The total number of schools under these boards is twelve. Of these, 
 six are rated by the United States Bureau of Education as large or impor- 
 tant institutions. The total income of the 12 schools is $58,717, of which 
 the largest sum provided by any one denomination is $23,050, the income 
 of Paine College, Augusta, Georgia, supported by the Methodist Episcopal 
 Church South ; the total number of teachers is 81, of whom 37 are white, 
 and 44 are colored; the value of property is $387,265, of which $125,000 
 is for Paine College. 
 
 Of the six large schools under these boards Paine College and Still- 
 man Institute have been mentioned, Stillman being maintained by the 
 Presbyterian Church South. The other four are : Boydton Institute, Boyd- 
 ton, Virginia, maintained by the Christian Alliance; Franklinton Chris- 
 tian College, Franklinton, North Carolina, maintained by the Christian 
 Church; Knox Institute, Selma, Alabama, maintained by the Reformed
 
 300 
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Presbyterian Church, and Oakwood Manual Training School. Huutsville, 
 Alabama, maintained by the Seventh Day Adventist Church. 
 
 COLORED CHURCH BOARDS MAINTAINING SCHOOLS. 
 
 In the foregoing pages facts and figures have been given for all of 
 the schools under white boards, together with the names of the more 
 important schools. It is apparent from these facts that the interest of 
 the more fortunate members of the white race in the education of the 
 Negro has by no means passed. The works of the colored boards, however, 
 
 WALKER BAPTIST INSTITUTE, AUGUSTA, GA. 
 
 Founded in 1888 by the Baptist Association. Now owned and supervised by the American Baptist 
 Home Mission Society. It has 13 teachers, about 200 pupils, an income of $7,000, and 
 
 property valued at $30,000. 
 
 while they have not the money and the training such as have been brought 
 to the schools under white boards, is the best proof of race progress. 
 Indeed the establishment of the large number of schools by the colored 
 people is one of the most noteworthy achievements of the race. As is to be 
 expected, practically all of these schools are supported through the various 
 religious denominations. The works of these boards is convincing evi- 
 dence of the determination of the colored people to help themselves. The
 
 301
 
 302 
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 liberality with which they contribute to the maintenance of these schools 
 is both wonderful and inspiring. This is especially significant when it is 
 remembered the colored are taxed for educational purposes just as any 
 other people. While authentic statistics are not available to show what 
 proportion of the. taxes paid by them are returned in the form of public 
 school facilities, it is quite generally believed that they receive an unequal 
 share. In the face of this condition, their willingness to establish schools 
 for themselves, that they, optimism, resolution and courage. These are 
 among the best signs of race power, and prove the capacity of the colored 
 people to progress, even in the face of opposition. The following table 
 shows the number of schools, teachers, students, amount of income and 
 value of property of the schools under the different colored denominations : 
 
 NEGRO CHURCH BOARDS MAINTAINING SCHOOLS. 
 
 Denomination. 
 
 Number 
 of Schools. 
 
 Total 
 Attendance 
 
 Teachers. 
 
 Income 
 for 
 Current 
 Expenses 
 
 Value of 
 Property. 
 
 Total 
 
 153 
 
 17,299 
 
 828 
 
 |380,933 
 
 13,305,054 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Baptist Local Conventions 
 
 110 
 
 11,250 
 
 474 
 
 181 914 
 
 821 295 
 
 African Methodist Episcopal . 
 
 17 
 
 3 212 
 
 187 
 
 joq 773 
 
 00 fiOQ 
 
 African Methodist Episcopal Zion .... 
 Colored Methodist Episcopal 
 
 11 
 
 9 
 
 1,207 
 1,313 
 
 77 
 72 
 
 37,600 
 25 991 
 
 316,950 
 328 200 
 
 Five Small Church Boards 
 
 6 
 
 317 
 
 18 
 
 5*650 
 
 38 000 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 From this table it will be seen that there are 153 institutions sup- 
 ported entirely by colored people; that they have over 17,000 students, 
 828 teachers, an annual income of $380,933, and property valued nearly 
 $2,500,000. These figures represent conservative compilations by the 
 United States Bureau of Education. Significant as these facts are, how- 
 ever, they do not represent the sum total of the conditions which the 
 Negroes make for the maintenance of schools. They contribute large 
 sums annually to schools under white denominations, and to independent 
 schools. 
 
 Colored Baptist Schools. It is to be expected that the Baptist de- 
 nomination with its large membership should lead in the support of 
 schools.
 
 ALLEN UNIVERSITY, COLUMBIA, SOUTH CAROLINA. 
 
 One of the leading institutions under colored management. It was founded in IS SO by the African 
 
 Methodist Episcopal Church of South Carolina. It has 20 teachers, 450 pupils, an income 
 
 of $16,000, and property valued at nearly $100,000. 
 
 303
 
 304 
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Though there are several national organizations of Negro Baptists, 
 none of them seem to own or maintain any educational institution. The 
 schools are owned and directed by State or local organizations or by in- 
 dependent boards of trustees selected from the membership of Baptist 
 churches. The origin of the national and State associations was sug- 
 gested in the discussion of the white Baptist Boards. The local Baptist 
 associations are composed of churches located in one or more counties. 
 
 The following table presents the important facts for these schools by 
 States : 
 
 BAPTIST LOCAL CONVENTIONS AND ASSOCIATIONS. 
 
 State. 
 
 Kumber 
 of Hchools. 
 
 Counted 
 Attendance 
 
 Teachers. 
 
 Income 
 for 
 Current 
 Expenses 
 
 Value of 
 Property. 
 
 Total 
 
 110 
 
 11,250 
 
 474 
 
 1181,914 
 
 |821,295 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Alabama 
 
 14 
 
 1,613 
 
 51 
 
 14 087 
 
 53 300 
 
 Arkansas 
 
 7 
 
 606 
 
 27 
 
 10,926 
 
 40 350 
 
 District of Columbia 
 
 1 
 
 71 
 
 11 
 
 8 981 
 
 42 500 
 
 Florida ... 
 
 3 
 
 382 
 
 12 
 
 5 096 
 
 35 000 
 
 Georgia 
 
 12 
 
 951 
 
 47 
 
 14,224 
 
 52 400 
 
 Kentucky 
 
 2 
 
 18 
 
 2 
 
 1,500 
 
 8 200 
 
 Louisiana , 
 
 16 
 
 2,228 
 
 62 
 
 21,551 
 
 75300 
 
 Maryland 
 
 2 
 
 76 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 Mississippi ... 
 
 12 
 
 1,837 
 
 58 
 
 19,751 
 
 81 590 
 
 North Carolina 
 
 15 
 
 809 
 
 39 
 
 15,640 
 
 60,300 
 
 South Carolina 
 
 9 
 
 1,202 
 
 52 
 
 15,192 
 
 96 000 
 
 Tennessee 
 
 1 
 
 77 
 
 5 
 
 1,000 
 
 5 000 
 
 Texas 
 
 7 
 
 788 
 
 56 
 
 28,140 
 
 167,785 
 
 Virginia 
 
 9 
 
 642 
 
 47 
 
 25,826 
 
 103,630 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 The various associations of Negro Baptists own and maintain 110 
 schools, of which 31 are rated as " larger or more important " by the 
 Bureau of Education. Some of the 31 schools are classified as " more 
 important " on the basis of quality of work rather than on size of plant. 
 
 The total annual income for current expenses is $181,914, of which 
 $99,040, is for the 31 larger schools, and $82,874 for the 79 smaller schools. 
 The value of property is $821,295, of which $539,545 is in the smaller 
 schools. According to these figures, the average income of the larger 
 schools is only about $3,200, and the average income of the smaller schools 
 is about $1,000, and the average value of plant about $3,600.
 
 w^t IBiiiiMii ! "S^S 
 
 20 A J 
 
 305
 
 306 
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 The total attendance is 11,250 pupils, of whom 10,324 are elementary 
 and 92G secondary. The number of teachers is 474, of whom 159 are male 
 and 315 female. There are only 20 teachers of industrial courses and 
 two teachers of agriculture. The 79 smaller schools have only four in- 
 dustrial teachers. 
 
 Livingstone Colored Normal and Industrial Institute, Livingstone, 
 Alabama ; Union Springs Normal School, Union Springs, Alabama ; Con- 
 
 MORRIS BROWN UNIVERSITY, ATLANTA, GA. 
 
 One of the leading schools owned and supported entirely by Negroes. It was founded in 1881, 
 
 by the Georgia Conference of the Afri-Methodist Episcopal Church. There are 30 teachers, 
 
 over 500 students and property valued at $150,000. 
 
 solidated White River Academy, Brinkley, Arkansas; Immanuel In- 
 dustrial Institute, Almyra, Arkansas; South East Baptist Industrial 
 Acrdemy, Dermott, Arkansas; National Training School for Women 
 and Girls, Washington, D. C. ; Florida Institute, Live Oak, Florida; 
 Cabin Creek High School, Griffin, Georgia ; Central City College, Macon, 
 Georgia; Rome High and Industrial School, Rome Georgia; Howe In- 
 stitute, New Iberia, Louisiana; Israel Academy, Belle Alliance, Louisiana;
 
 307
 
 308 
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Mansfield Academy, Mansfield, Louisiana; Baptist Industrial High 
 School; Natchez College, Natchez, Mississippi; Sardis Industrial College, 
 Sardis, Mississippi, ; Kich Square Academy, Rich Square, North Carolina ; 
 Bettis Academy, Trenton, South Carolina; Friendship Normal and In- 
 dustrial College, Roche Hill, South Carolina; Morris College, Sumter, 
 South Carolina; Seneca Institute, Seneca, South Carolina; Nelson-Mary 
 Academy, Jefferson City, Tennessee ; Central Texas College, Waco, Texas ; 
 
 SHORTER COLLEGE, ARGENTA, ARKANSAS. 
 
 Founded in 18S6; owned and controlled by the Arkansas Conference of the African Methodist Episcopal 
 Church. Teachers, 15; Students, 225; Value of property, $35,000. 
 
 East Texas Academy, Tyler, Texas; Fort Worth Industrial and Mechani- 
 cal College, Fort Worth, Texas; Guadaloupe College, Seginn, Texas; 
 Houston College, Houston, Texas ; Corey Memorial Institute, Portsmouth, 
 Virginia; Pittsylvania Normal, Industrial and College Institute, Gretna, 
 Virginia; Rappahannock Industrial Academy, Ozeana, Virginia; Virginia 
 Theological Seminary and College, Lynchburg, Virginia. 
 
 African Methodist Episcopal Church. Next to the Baptist denomin- 
 ation the African Methodist Episcopal Church has been most active among
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 309 
 
 colored denominations in the establishment of schools for its members. 
 The following table presents the facts for the A. M. E. schools : 
 
 AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 
 
 States 
 
 Number 
 of Schools 
 
 Counted 
 Attendance 
 
 Teachers 
 
 Income for 
 Current 
 Expenses 
 
 Value of 
 Property 
 
 Total 
 
 17 
 
 3,212 
 
 187 
 
 |129,778 
 
 $800,609 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Alabama 
 
 1 
 
 265 
 
 13 
 
 6,500 
 
 35 600 
 
 Arkansas 
 
 1 
 
 219 
 
 14 
 
 8,416 
 
 29*622 
 
 Florida . . 
 
 2 
 
 343 
 
 17 
 
 18,901 
 
 44,500 
 
 Georgia . . 
 
 3 
 
 710 
 
 41 
 
 17,448 
 
 180 300 
 
 Kentucky ... 
 
 1 
 
 33 
 
 3 
 
 1,500 
 
 7,000 
 
 Louisiana .... 
 
 1 
 
 142 
 
 6 
 
 1,500 
 
 10 150 
 
 Mississippi 
 
 2 
 
 282 
 
 15 
 
 8,450 
 
 47,000 
 
 North Carolina 
 
 1 
 
 176 
 
 12 
 
 9,046 
 
 61,500 
 
 South Carolina 
 
 2 
 
 462 
 
 21 
 
 16,902 
 
 82 500 
 
 Tennessee 
 
 1 
 
 101 
 
 11 
 
 4,737 
 
 48,400 
 
 Texas ... 
 
 1 
 
 286 
 
 15 
 
 8,064 
 
 97000 
 
 Northern States 
 
 1 
 
 193 
 
 19 
 
 28,314 
 
 157,037 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 The various conferences of the African Methodist Episcopal Church 
 own and maintain 17 schools, of which 13 are rated in this report as " larg- 
 er or more important," by the Bureau of Education. The total income for 
 current expenses is $128,778, and the total value of property is $800,609. 
 On the basis of income four of the larger schools have incomes under 
 $5,000, six between $5,000 and $15,000, and three between $15,000 and 
 $30,000. According to property, three schools have a valuation under 
 $25,000, five between $25,000 and $50,000, three between $50,000 and 
 $100,000, and two between $150,000 and $250,000. 
 
 The total attendance is 3,212 pupils, of whom 2,096 are elementary, 
 1,028 secondary, and 88 collegiate. Three institutions offer college 
 courses. The number of teachers is 187, or whom 98 are men of 89 women. 
 
 As an indication of the progress of the colored people, the extent of 
 these educational facilities and the character of the organization are 
 exceedingly satisfactory. 
 
 The 13 larger schools of the A. M. E. Church are : Payne University, 
 Selma, Alabama; Shorter College, Argenta, Arkansas; Edward Waters 
 College, Tallahassee, Florida; Morris Brown University. Atlanta, Geor-
 
 310 
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 gia; Payne Institute, Cuthbert, Georgia; Central Park Normal and In- 
 dustrial Institute, Savannah, Georgia; Lampton Literary and Industrial 
 College, Alexandria, Louisiana; Campbell College, Jackson, Mississippi; 
 Kittrell College, Kittrell, North Carolina; Allen University, Columbia 
 South Carolina; Turner Normal School, Shelby ville, Tennessee; Paul 
 Quinn College, Waco Texas ; Wilberforce University, Wilberf orce, Ohio. 
 
 African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church. The African Methodist 
 Episcopal Zion Church has been very active and effective in the establish- 
 ment and management of schools. Much credit is due Dr. S. G. Atkins, 
 the former educational secretary, through whose tact and ability a number 
 of these schools greatly increased in the value of their work. The leading 
 facts are given below : 
 
 AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL ZION CHURCH. 
 
 States 
 
 Number of 
 Schools 
 
 Counted 
 Attendance 
 
 Teachers 
 
 Income for 
 Current 
 Expenses 
 
 Value of 
 Property 
 
 Total 
 
 11 
 
 1,207 
 
 77 
 
 $37,600 
 
 1316,950 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Alabama 
 
 1 
 
 137 
 
 g 
 
 4074 
 
 Vi 150 
 
 Arkansas 
 
 1 
 
 77 
 
 6 
 
 1,047 
 
 6 200 
 
 Kentucky 
 
 1 
 
 44 
 
 6 
 
 2282 
 
 12*600 
 
 North Carolina 
 
 4 
 
 464 
 
 32 
 
 2*2 5 IS 
 
 219 450 
 
 South Carolina 
 
 2 
 
 422 
 
 17 
 
 3 640 
 
 ") 000 
 
 Tennessee 
 
 1 
 
 18 
 
 2 
 
 500 
 
 5.500 
 
 Virginia 
 
 1 
 
 45 
 
 7 
 
 3,000 
 
 18,750 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 The conferences of the African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church 
 own and maintain 11 schools, of which nine are rated as " larger or more 
 important." The total income for current expenses is $37,600, and the 
 value of property is $316,950. Livingstone College in North Carolina 
 represents over half of the total of income and property. 
 
 The total attendance is 1,207, of whom 923 are elementary, 267 
 secondary and 17 college subjects. The teachers are 77 innumber, of 
 whom 36 are men and 41 women.
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 311 
 
 The general standards of educational work have been good. This is 
 especially true of the smaller schools. 
 
 Lomax Hannon High School, Greenville, Alabama ; Walter Institute, 
 Warren, Arkansas ; Atkinson College, Madisonville, Kentucky ; Edenton's 
 Normal and Industrial College, Edenton, North Carolina; Eastern North 
 Carolina Industrial Academy, Newbern, North Carolina; Livingstone 
 College, Salisbury, North Carolina; Lancaster Normal and Industrial 
 College, Lancaster, South Carolina; Clinton College, Rock Hill, South 
 Carolina; Dinwiddie Agricultural and Industrial School, Dinwiddie, 
 Virginia. 
 
 Colored Methodist Episcopal Church. The general board of educa- 
 tion of the African Methodist Episcopal Church has only recently been 
 organized. Its functions with regard to the schools are advisory. The 
 secretary is, however, doing much to improve the methods of administra- 
 tion and the standards of educational work. His point of view is well 
 stated in the following quotation from his annual report : 
 
 The strongest plea for help is first-class work. Our schools must run 
 on busineses principles and not on sentiment. We must arrange the class- 
 ification and standards of our schools so that they will be each what 
 its name indicates not professing to do what we do not do. A good 
 grammar school is greater than a poor high school ; a good academy more 
 desirable than a sorry college ; a well-conducted college is preferable to a 
 sham university. We must meet present-day needs and demands if we 
 expect to get money. 
 
 A very important fact with regard to this denomination and its 
 schools is the relation to the Methodist Episcopal Church South. The 
 Colored Methodist Episcopal Church was founded through the mis- 
 sionary interest of the Southern Methodist Episcopal Church in the 
 former slave States. Through this interest, the Methodist Episcopal 
 Church maintains Payne College, at Augusta, Ga., and contributes annual 
 sums to several of the African Methodist Episcopal schools. In the coop- 
 eration now beijig developed, the Southern Methodist Episcopal Church
 
 312 
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 has been ably represented by Dr. John M. Moore, the secretary of the 
 mission department, and Dr. Anderson, the secretary of education. 
 
 COLORED METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 
 
 H tales 
 
 Number 
 of Schoolg 
 
 Counted 
 Attendance 
 
 Teachers 
 
 Income for 
 Current 
 Expenses 
 
 Value of 
 Property 
 
 Total 
 
 9 
 
 1,313 
 
 72 
 
 126,991 
 
 |328,200 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Alabama . . 
 
 2 
 
 300 
 
 17 
 
 3,954 
 
 60.400 
 
 Georgia 
 
 2 
 
 148 
 
 7 
 
 2,300 
 
 8,500 
 
 Louisiana 
 
 1 
 
 164 
 
 7 
 
 2,400 
 
 12,000 
 
 Mississippi 
 
 1 
 
 242 
 
 12 
 
 3,672 
 
 87,000 
 
 Oklahoma 
 
 1 
 
 131 
 
 4 
 
 1,300 
 
 1,300 
 
 Tennessee 
 
 1 
 
 218 
 
 15 
 
 8,600 
 
 89,000 
 
 Texas 
 
 1 
 
 110 
 
 10 
 
 3,765 
 
 70,000 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 The conferences of the Colored Methodist Episcopal Church own 
 and maintain nine schools, of which six are rated as " larger or more 
 important " and three as " smaller or less important." The total income 
 for current expenses is $25,991, and the value of property is $328,200. 
 Lane College in Tennessee is the only institution with an income of over 
 $5,000. Three schools have property valuations of over $50,000. 
 
 The total attendance is 1,313 pupils, of whom 1,036 are elementary, 
 267 secondary, and 10 collegiate. The number of teachers is 72, of whom 
 32 are men and 40 are women. 
 
 The nine larger C. M. E. schools are: Miles Memorial College, Bir- 
 mingham, Alabama ; Holsey Academy, Cordele, Georgia ; Homer College, 
 Homer, Louisiana; Mississippi Industrial College; Holly Springs, Mis- 
 sissippi; Lane College, Jackson, Tennessee; Texas College, Tyler, Texas. 
 
 Miscellaneous denominations. In addition to the educational insti- 
 tutions of the colored churches mentioned, five other denominations are 
 attempting some educational work. Only one of these maintained more 
 than one school, The Free Will Baptist Church, which maintains Kinston 
 College, Kinston, North Carolina, is the only denomination in the group 
 that supports a school classed as large or important by the Bureau of 
 Education. The following table presents the facts for these schools:
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 313 
 
 MISCELLANEOUS DENOMINATIONS SCHOOLS NEGRO BOARDS. 
 
 Denominational Boards 
 
 Number of 
 Schools 
 
 Counted 
 Attendance 
 
 Teachers 
 
 Income for 
 Current 
 Expenses 
 
 Value of 
 Property 
 
 Total 
 
 6 
 
 317 
 
 18 
 
 $5,650 
 
 $38,000 
 
 Free Will Baptist Church 
 
 1 
 
 60 
 
 4 
 
 1,700 
 
 15,000 
 
 Methodist Episcopal local conventions . . 
 Afro-American Presbyterian Church . . . 
 Church of Christ Sanctified 
 
 2 
 1 
 1 
 
 22 
 25 
 130 
 
 4 
 2 
 6 
 
 450 
 1,500 
 1,500 
 
 6,000 
 7,000 
 10,000 
 
 Colored Local Seventh Day Adventist 
 Church 
 
 1 
 
 80 
 
 2 
 
 500 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 OTHER AGENCIES INTERESTED IN NEGRO EDUCATION. 
 
 In addition to the public, independent and denominational agencies 
 maintaining colored schools, there are certain funds and associations that 
 are deserving of consideration. There are educational funds, religious 
 organizations and educational associations. 
 
 The funds and associations interested in the education of Negroes in 
 the United States differ widely in purpose and resources. Some are ren- 
 dering a remarkable educational service not only to the Negroes ; but also 
 to the South and the whole Nation. A number of the agencies are devot- 
 ing only a part of their resources to Negro education. A few are of 
 comparatively little importance. The work of the more important agen- 
 cies is discussed herewith. 
 
 General Education Board. Because of the large sums controlled by 
 this board and its wide influence upon the education of the country as a 
 whole, it is important to outline its attitude toward Negro education. 
 The report just issued by the Bureau of Education describes the attitude 
 and works of the General Education Board in establishing some of the 
 more recent movements in the improvement of the colored schools and 
 communities. Among the more important of these are State supervisors 
 of Negro rural schools, cooperation with other agencies, homemakers 
 clubs for girls and farm demonstration works. Most of these movements 
 have been carried on either directly or indirectly with the schools. In 
 describing these more recent movements in Negro education, the report 
 says :
 
 314 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION.' 
 
 " The guiding principal of the General Education Board in all its 
 efforts in behalf of Negro education is cooperation, first of all with public 
 authorities and second, with agencies that are thoroughly constructive 
 in purpose. The secretaries are men of ability and foresight. The work 
 and influence of Dr. Wallace Buttrick have been especially notable. The 
 policies of the board are based upon a study both of educational facilities 
 and community needs. 
 
 Its activities have included the improvement of country life through 
 farm demonstration agents and boys' and girls' clubs in such projects as 
 the cultivation and canning of vegetables ; encouraging secondary schools 
 to adapt their program to the needs of democratic society; and aiding 
 colleges and universities to increase their efficiency and broaden their 
 curriculum so as to provide adequate emphasis on modern problems. 
 These undertakings have been conducted with statesmanship and a real 
 regard for the welfare of democracy. While the sum spent on educational 
 efforts in behalf of Negroes forms but a comparatively small part of the 
 total appropriations made by the board, the activities encouraged or 
 maintained have been effective in the development of cooperation with the 
 public school authorities, and in the improvement of both private and pub- 
 lic schools for Negroes. 
 
 Perhaps the most important form of cooperation on the part of the 
 General Education Board in behalf of Negro education, is with the State 
 departments of public instruction in the appointment and support ot 
 State supervisors of Negro schools. Ten Southern States have made 
 such appointments. These supervisors are capable of Southern white 
 men who are devoting their energy with much success to the advance- 
 ment of Negro schools. Their efforts have already resulted in small 
 but significant increases in public appropriations, a better attitude toward 
 Negro education, and greater cooperation between public and private 
 Institutions. 
 
 Another important contribution of the General Education Board 
 has been correlation of effort with private funds, church boards, and 
 individual institutions. The Jeanes fund has received financial aid and 
 encouragement in the excellent work of placing industrial supervisors
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 315 
 
 and teachers in many counties throughout the Southern States. The 
 Slater fund has been similarly assisted in the development of the county 
 training schools. In the study of Negro education, the agents of the 
 Phelps-Stokes fund not only had access to the board's valuable records, 
 but were enabled to call upon the board's representatives for information 
 and counsel. Church boards of education and individual schools have 
 received substantial appropriations from the board and valuable sug- 
 gestions on educational method from its educational experts. 
 
 Homemakers' clubs have been formed in a number of Southern States. 
 These clubs are composed of colored girls who are taught the essentials 
 of rural homemaking, including the cultivation of a garden and the can- 
 ning of fruits and vegetables. The movement has been very successful 
 in the inculcation of sound ideas of sanitation, thrift and morality. Hun- 
 dreds of clubs have been formed under the general direction of the State 
 supervisors, and the more immediate care of the Jeanes fund county teach- 
 ers. Under the provisions of the Smith-Lever Act some Federal funds 
 are also being spent for this purpose. 
 
 The farm-demonstration movement is undoubtedly the most impor- 
 tant educational effort which the General Education Board has encourag- 
 ed for the improvement of white and colored people. While the influence 
 of the movement has been primarily among white farmers, its future pos- 
 silibities for the colored people are so significant that a description of the 
 plan must be included herein. The purpose of the movement is the in- 
 crease of the productivity of the soil. The plan was originated by Dr. 
 Seaman A. Knapp about 1903, in order to enable the farmers of Texas 
 to combat the ravages of the boll weevil. The fundamental element in 
 the plan is Dr. Knapp's principle that the most effective way of teaching 
 good farming is to prevail upon one farmer in every neighborhood to 
 cultivate an acre of his land according to scientific methods of agricul- 
 ture. The effect of such a plan has been that the farmer with the demon- 
 stration acre extends the plan to the remainder of his farm and the neigh- 
 boring farms soon follow his example. It has been shown that such an 
 experimental plan is much more effective than the distribution of printed 
 matter or even explanations by traveling lecturers.
 
 316 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 When the remarkable possibilities of this simple method had been 
 demonstrated, the General Education Board entered into cooperation 
 with the United States Department of Agriculture to extend the move- 
 ment throughout the Southern States and especially in the section suffer- 
 ing from the bollweevil. As a result of this cooperation, begun in 1906, 
 the board made increasing appropriations each year until the sum for 
 1913-1914 had become $252,000. In that year the Federal Govern- 
 ment also appropriated |375,000, and the States and counties gave ap- 
 proximately $400,000. In 1915, further cooperation was prohibited by 
 Congress, but in recognition of the value of the work, the Federal ap- 
 propriation was considerably increased. 
 
 The economic and educational significance of the farm-demonstration 
 movement is now gradually being understood. Committees have lifted 
 themselves out of poverty. Schools and churches and roads have been 
 built. The general average of community welfare has been elevated in 
 many rural districts. Schoolmen have been impressed with the value 
 of actual demonstration in instruction and school methods are requir- 
 ing that pupils shall " learn to do by doing." , 
 
 Carnegie Foundation. The interest of Mr. Carnegie in Negro educa- 
 tion is well known. His gifts have been large and significant. The 
 activities of the Carnegie Foundation, however, have been such that little 
 systematic study could be devoted to Negro education. Many educa- 
 tional leaders have expressed the hope that the perplexing problems of 
 educating the 10,000,000 Negroes may receive the counsel and aid of the 
 Carnegie Foundation. Many schools, however, have received large gifts 
 from the Foundation, and from Mr. Carnegie. Several schools have 
 splendid libraries as the result of these gifts. 
 
 John F. Slater Fund. One of the most widely known funds devoted 
 exclusively to Negro education, is the John F. Slater Fund. The work 
 made possible through this gift, is one of the notable achievements in the 
 education of Negroes in the United States. The fund, amounting to 
 $1,000,000, was given in 1882, by John F. Slater of Connecticut, for the 
 purpose of " uplifting the lately emancipated population of the Southern 
 States and their prosperity." In recognition of the public spirit of the
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 317 
 
 donor, the United States Congress gave him a vote of thanks and a medal. 
 At the time of the final distribution of the Peabody Fund in 1914, the 
 Peabody trustees voted to transfer a sum amounting to about $350,000 to 
 the John F. Slater Fund, " the income to be used for improving the rural 
 schools for the Negro race." The total amount of the Slater Fund is 
 now about |1,750,000. 
 
 In 1915-16 the Slater Fund appropriated $67,250 for Negro schools 
 located in 13 Southern States. Of this amount $25,425 was given to sup- 
 plement the work of institutions owned by State or county authorities. 
 The total number of schools receiving aid in 1915 was 68, of which 17 
 are county training schools, and 19 others are owned by city, county, or 
 State. Approximately $3,000 has been given to aid summer schools for 
 teachers. 
 
 The general purpose of the appropriations made by the trustees of 
 the Slater Fund, has been the encouragement of industrial courses. The 
 number of schools receiving aid has varied from year to year. The fol- 
 lowing statement indicates the number of schools and the amounts ap- 
 propriated in different periods: 
 
 Time. 
 1882-83 
 
 Number 
 of Schools. 
 12 
 
 Amount. 
 816,250 
 
 1883-84 
 
 18 
 
 17,106 
 
 1884-85 
 
 29 
 
 36 764 
 
 1889-90 . 
 
 37 
 
 42 910 
 
 1894-95 
 
 16 
 
 42 400 
 
 1900-1901 
 
 . 11 
 
 43 330 
 
 1904-5 . 
 
 27 
 
 53 550 
 
 1909-10 
 
 40 
 
 69 750 
 
 1914-15 . 
 
 68 
 
 69.250 
 
 The variation in the number of schools reflects the different policies 
 of the fund as well as the changes in the amount of money to be dis- 
 tributed. The present policy is that of increasing cooperation with 
 public-school authorities in all efforts to improve and increase the supply 
 of public-school teachers. Dr. Dillard, the director of the Slater Fund 
 and the executive officer of the Jeanes fund, has been very successful 
 in arousing the interest of public authorities in Negro schools. Realizing 
 that the majority of elementary school teachers receive their education in
 
 318 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 their own or neighboring county, he is directing as much as possible of 
 the Slater Fund to the improvement of public schools centrally located in 
 the counties, so that courses of training for teachers may be established. 
 The usual conditions observed in the organization of these schools are: 
 first, that the property shall belong to the State or county; second, that 
 ;n appropriation of at least $7.50 shall be made annually by the county 
 .'or the maintenance ; third, that at least eight grades of instruction shall 
 be provided, including some industrial work and simple instruction in 
 teaching methods. In 1912, there were three schools of this character. 
 In 1915, the number had increased to 17. With the aid of the General 
 Education Board and other agencies, it is probable that before the close 
 of 1917, there will be over 40 county training schools for Negroes in the 
 Southern States. 
 
 Anna T. Jeanes Fund. The origin of the Jeanes Fund is so signifi- 
 cant of the spirit and purpose of its present policy, that space must here 
 be taken to relate some of the incidents connected with that event. In 
 1900, Dr. Frissell appealed to Miss Anna T. Jeanes for a contribution 
 to the work of Hampton. Miss Jeanes was an elderly Quaker lady of 
 Philadelphia. As Dr. Frissell described the hardships of the teachers 
 in rural schools, she said : " Thee interests me," and proceeded to write a 
 check to aid the work of small rural schools. Dr. Frissell, excepting to 
 receive not more than a hundred dollars looked at the check and saw, to 
 his great surprise, that it was for $10,000. He said : " Well, you certainly 
 are interested. Would you like to have Booker Washington call on you to 
 explain the need of small schools in Alabama." Miss Jeanes replied that 
 she would and soon afterwards she gave another ten thousand to Dr. 
 Washington. At the suggestion of Mr. George Foster Peabody, then the 
 Treasurer of the General Education Board, she gave $20Q,000 more to be 
 used according to plans to be determined upon by Dr. Frissell and Dr. 
 Washington. 
 
 When she was convinced of the successful use of this gift, she said 
 to Dr. Frissell: " I am going to show thee my will." Reading it, he saw 
 that she had bequeathed practically all her estate for the improvement of 
 little county schools for Negro children. The will also provided that the
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 funds were to be administered by a trustee board to be appointed by 
 Dr. Frissell and Dr. Washington. Dr. Frissell assured her that it could 
 be done, and asked whom would she like to have on the board. She 
 replied: "Andrew Carnegie." Plans for forming the board were imme- 
 diately decided upon. Mr. Carnegie, Dr. Washington and Dr. Frissell 
 organized a board of trustees, which consisted of five southern white 
 men, five northern white men and five Negroes. Mr. Taf t, then President 
 of the United States, became a member of the board, and Dr. Dillard of 
 Virginia was elected as the executive officer. 
 
 When the arrangements were complete, Miss Jeanes consented to see 
 a few of the members of the board. This meeting was dramatic in its 
 simplicity. There were present Mr. George Foster Peabody, President 
 Taft, Dr. Dillard, Dr. Frissell, and Dr. Washington. Miss Jeanes was 
 very feeble, her arm, swollen with pain, was supported by pillows. When 
 she had signed away her estate of $1,000,000 she said to Dr. Frissell and to 
 Dr. Washington in turn : " Dost thee remember when thee came and I 
 gave thee $10,000 for the little country schools? And then I gave thee 
 $200,000 more. And now I am giving all for these little schools. This 
 is a great privilege. I am just a poor woman, and I gave it not to save 
 my soul from hell; but because I wanted to." 
 
 The trustee board in charge of this fund is composed of five southern 
 men, five northern men, and five men of the colored race. In 1915, the 
 trustees expended $34,475 for the improvement of Negro rural schools in 
 Southern States. Practically all of this money is used to pay the ex- 
 penses of county supervisors and industrial teachers. These are usually 
 young colored women who visit the public schools of the counties for the 
 purpose of aiding and encouraging the schools in all phases of their work. 
 The more important service of these traveling teachers, working under 
 the direction of the county superintendent, is to introduce into the small 
 country schools simple home industries ; to give talks and lessons on san- 
 itation, personal cleanliness, etc. ; to encourage the improvement of 
 schoolhouses and school grounds; and to conduct gardening clubs and 
 other kinds of clubs for the betterment of the school and the neighborhood. 
 
 The teachers are appointed by the county superintendent and their
 
 320 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 work is supervised by that officer. Effort is made by the representatives 
 of the Jeanes Fund to have the country authorities and the colored people 
 undertake as much as possible of the salary and expenses of these teachers. 
 In 1913, the counties contributed from public funds for this purpose, 
 $3,400 ; in 1914, $6,255 ; in 1915, $12,183, and in 1916, $17,913. In 1915-16 
 Jeanes-Fund teachers were maintained in 164 counties distributed 
 through 16 Southern States. It is to be hoped that all of these States will 
 follow the example of Maryland in its provision of State aid, so that every 
 county with a considerable number of Negroes may have county industrial 
 teachers. 
 
 Phelps-Stokes Fund. The endowment of the Phelps-Stokes Fund is 
 approximately $1,000,000. Over lialf of the income has been spent to 
 maintain several projects pertaining to Negro education. The more im- 
 portant of these are: 
 
 1. Cooperation with the United States Bureau of Education in pre- 
 paring a comprehensive report ou Negro education. 
 
 2. The establishment of fellowships at the University of Virginia 
 and the University of Georgia. Twelve thousand five hundred dollars 
 is given each of these universities for the permanent endowment of a 
 research fellowship on the following conditions : 
 
 The university shall appoint annually a fellow in sociology for the 
 study of the Negro. He shall pursue advanced studies under the direc- 
 tion of the department of sociology, economics, education, or history, 
 as may be determined in each case by the president. The fellowship shall 
 yield $500, and shall, after four years, be restricted to graduate students. 
 
 Each fellow shall prepare a paper or thesis embodying the result of 
 his investigations, which shall be published by the university with as- 
 sistance from the income of the fund. 
 
 3. The establishment of a fund at the Peabody College for teachers, 
 Nashville, Tenn., in accordance with the following vote: 
 
 Voted, that $10,000 be given to the Peabody College for Teachers to 
 establish a fund for the visitation of Negro schools and colleges, the 
 income to be used to enable the teachers, administrative officers, and stu-
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 321 
 
 dents of the Peabody College to come into direct and helpful contact with 
 the actual work of representative institutions of Negro education. 
 
 4. Assistance to the Southern University Race Commission by an 
 annual appropriation for traveling expenses. 
 
 5. Appropriations for constructive movements, such as the teaching 
 of home and school gardening, the educational use of school dormitory 
 and dining room, the installation of adequate financial and school records, 
 and the dissemination of advice on the construction and care of buildings 
 and grounds. 
 
 Rosenwald Fund. In 1914, Julius Rosen wald, of Chicago, announc- 
 ed through Tuskegee Institute that he would give money to assist in the 
 erection of rural school buildings for Negroes in the South. According 
 to the terms of the announcement, Mr. Rosenwald agreed to give any rural 
 community a sum not exceeding f 300, for the erection of a school building 
 for Negroes, provided the people of the community should raise from 
 public funds or from their own resources a sum equal to that given by 
 him. It was further specified that total sums in each case must be suf- 
 ficient to erect and furnish one school building. 
 
 Up to June 30, 1916, Mr. Rosenwald has given $44,718 toward pro- 
 moting rural schoolhouse building. To meet Mr. Rosenwald's contribu- 
 tions the Negroes in the communities where these schoolhouses were 
 erected have contributed $61,953 ; from the public funds of the States, 
 $21,525 has been appropriated; and white citizens have given $8,820. 
 Through Mr. Rosenwald's benefactions 142 rural schoolhouses for 
 Negroes have been erected, as follows : In Alabama, 107 ; North Carolina, 
 11 ; Georgia, 8 ; Arkansas, 6 ; South Carolina, 1 ; Tennessee, 5 ; Mississippi, 
 2, and Virginia, 2. 
 
 Daniel Hand Fund. This Fund is administered by the American 
 Missionary Association 287 Fourth Avenue, New York City. Daniel 
 Hand was born in Madison, Conn., July 16, 1801. When 16 years of age 
 he went to Augusta, Ga., under the direction of his second brother resid- 
 ing there, whom he succeeded in business. Mr. Hand remained in some 
 part of the Southern Confederacy during the entire war. His partner, 
 Mr. Geo. W. Williams, who was conducting a branch of the business at 
 21 A J
 
 322 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Charleston, S. C., protected the capital of Mr. Hand, from the confisca- 
 tion seriously threatened, in view of his being a northern man of undis- 
 guised anti-slavery sentiments. After the war, when Mr. Hand came 
 north, Mr. Williams adjusted the business, made up the account, and 
 paid over to Mr. Hand his portion of the long-invested capital and its 
 accumulations. Bereaved of wife and children for many years, his 
 benevolent impulses led Mr. Hand to form plans to use his large wealth 
 for the benefit of his fellow-men. 
 
 The total amount of the endowment of the Daniel Hand Fund is 
 approximately $1,500,000, and the income in 1915 was 69,000. This in- 
 come is spent under the direction of the officers of the American Mission- 
 ary Association for the maintenance of educational work in the schools 
 of that association. 
 
 In 1888 Daniel Hand, of Guilford, Conn., gave $1,000,000 as a 
 permanent fund, " the income of which shall be used for the purpose of 
 educating needy and indigent people of African decent, residing, or who 
 may hereafter reside, in the recent slave States of the United States, 
 sometimes called the Southern States." When Mr. Hand died, in 1891, 
 he left the residue of his fortune, amounting to $500,000, to be added to 
 his original gift. 
 
 Stewart Missionary Foundation for Africa. The total endowment 
 of the Stewart Missionary Foundation is $110,000. The income is used 
 to provide classroom instruction on missions at Gammon Theological 
 Seminary; to issue a monthly journal, " The Foundation," devoted to the 
 awakening of an interest in missions; and to maintain a lecturer who 
 travels among Negro schools lecturing on missions. 
 
 This Fund was given in 1894 by the Rev. W. F. Stewart and his wife, 
 to establish missionary training in Gammon Theological Seminary. Mr. 
 Stewart had been a missionary in the Methodist Episcopal Church, and 
 he was eager to arouse o strong interest in missions among Negro youth. 
 
 Miner Fund. The Miner Fund has property valued at $40,000, and 
 the annual income is about $2,100. This income is used for the aid of 
 the Mannassas Industrial Institute for Colored Youth of Virginia, and 
 for the Colored Social Settlement of Washington, D. C.
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 323 
 
 The fund is named after Miss Mytilla Miner, of Brooklyn, N. Y., who 
 in 1851 established a normal school for colored girls of Washington. 
 In 1862, she incorporated the school as " Institution for the Education of 
 Colored Youth." The first property purchased by the institution was in 
 the square now occupied by the British embassy. Later this lot was sold 
 and another purchased, on which a new normal school was erected. In 
 1879 the District of Columbia leased this property from the trustees of 
 the fund, and maintained the institution as a part of the public school 
 system. About 1900 the trustees purchased another building in which 
 they maintained a day nursery and a kindergarten. This work was later 
 taken over by the public authorities. The combined annual income from 
 both properties amounted at one time to $4,000. 
 
 In 1915, the city school board purchased a site and erected a magni- 
 ficent new building to house the normal school. This building was named 
 " The Myrtilla Miner Normal School." After the removal of the public 
 school from the building owned by the Miner Fund, it was necessary to 
 sell the building and invest the money in other forms of real estate at a 
 reduced income. 
 
 Gushing Fund. The total amount of the Gushing Fund is $33,500 
 and the income varies from $1,200 to $1,500 annually. This income 
 is distributed by the executive officer among 28 schools for colored people. 
 
 The fund was bequeathed for the education of colored people in 
 accordance with the will of Miss Emeline Gushing, of Boston, who died 
 in 1895. The will designated Mr. Archibald Grimke and two others as 
 trustees and executors. Mr. Grimke is now the sole survivor and ad- 
 ministers the fund. 
 
 The Association for Negro Youth. This Association was organized 
 at Knoxville, Tennessee, in 1913. The plan has been to admit only in- 
 stitutions maintaining work of college grade. So far 10 institutions have 
 been admitted to membership. The following quotation indicates the 
 embarrassment of the association in its effort to be just to the colleges 
 within and without the organization : 
 
 One of the most important topics of the several sessions was that of 
 admission of additional colleges into the association. The consensus
 
 324 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 of opinion prevailed that the association needed more careful detailed in- 
 formation about the colleges, both within and without the organization, 
 and the executive committee was authorized to make a careful study of 
 all colleges both within and without the association that some standards 
 for grading of membership might be established. 
 
 The general purpose of the association is indicated by the following 
 list of topics discussed at the four annual meetings, 1913 to 1916 : 
 
 1. College entrance requirements. 
 
 2. The requirements for a college degree. 
 
 3. The reception of students dismissed from other colleges. 
 
 4. How far should we allow students to specialize in professional 
 work during their college course? 
 
 5. Foreign languages as requirements for college entrance. 
 
 6. Uniformity in the exchange of records. 
 
 7. What should be done with deficiencies of college students in En- 
 glish, spelling, composition and penmanship? 
 
 8. The control of athletics and place of physical education in the 
 curriculum. 
 
 9. What should be done on the matter of our students who go North 
 to work during the summers, and who thereby do not return to their home 
 communities for several years, thus getting out of touch with the life of 
 their home communities, in which places many of them are needed after 
 they finish school? 
 
 10. How far are we preparing teachers for the public schools and the 
 high schools? What is our part in the forward rural-school movement? 
 
 11. How far are our efforts for religious education giving our stu- 
 dents training for religious leadership? 
 
 It is evident that the association is rapidly broadening the scope of 
 its interest from the formal topics of the eariler meetings to the vital 
 problems outlined in the questions discussed at the last meeting. 
 
 The National Association of Teachers in Colored Schools. This 
 association was organized in 1904. Annual meetings have been held each 
 year. State associations have been formed in almost all the Southern 
 States. Teachers representing 21 State were present at the last annual
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 325 
 
 meeting of the national association. These meetings are having a whole- 
 some effect in the development of higher ideals, better methods, and co- 
 operation among teachers in all efforts to adapt education to community 
 needs. 
 
 The twelfth annual session of the National Association of Teachers 
 in Colored Schools was held in Cincinnati, July 29, to August 1, 1915. 
 Among the subjects discussed were " The need of a graduate school for 
 Negroes," " College athletics," " Standardizing of Negro schools," " Har- 
 monizing conflicting views of Negro education," and " National educa- 
 tion." The 1916 meeting of the association will be held in Nashville. In 
 connection with the meeting of the National Association of Teachers in 
 Colored Schools the Annual Conference of the Presidents of Land-Grant 
 Colleges took up " Its mission," " Its responsibility," " Its opportunity," 
 and " Its relation to the public school system." Other subjects were " The 
 problem of dormitory life," and " Preparation of teachers of agriculture." 
 Another organization which met with the national association was the 
 Council of College Presidents. 
 
 HOSPITALS AND NURSE TRAINING SCHOOLS. 
 
 The changed conditions of modern life have occasioned a wholly new 
 order of things for the care of the sick and disabled; and well-equipped 
 hospitals w r ith training schools for nurses are now numerous, where they 
 w r ere almost unknown fifty years ago. This has led to the institution of 
 hospitals for the colored people. These have been very necessary for 
 the colored people, and also for the colored physicians and surgeons. 
 There are now several thousand of these physicians and surgeons who have 
 received diplomas in the regular medical schools and are practicing their 
 profession among their own people. These, however, are not usually ad- 
 mitted to practice in the general hospitals of the Southern States, which 
 is a serious hindrance to their progress in knowledge and skill, as well 
 as a great embarrassment in the care of their patients. There has been 
 a growing demand also for colored nurses with the training that can be 
 acquired only in hospitals. Thus for more reasons than one, hospitals 
 designed particularly for the colored people have become necessary.
 
 326 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 The first of these was founded at Hampton, Va., in 1891, by Miss 
 Alice M. Bacon, who was at that time connected with Hampton Institute, 
 though her hospital was independent and bore the name of " Dixie." In 
 the same year the " MacVicar Hospital," was established as a feature of 
 Spelman Seminary in Atlanta, and the " Provident Hospital " was in- 
 stituted in Chicago. Three years later, in 1894, the " Freedmen's Hospi- 
 tal " was started in Washington and the " Lainar Hospital " in Augusta, 
 Ga. Then, in 1895, came the "Frederick Douglass" in Philadelphia; 
 in 1896, the " Sarah Goodrich " in New Orleans ; and in 1897, the " Hos- 
 pital and Training School for Nurses " in Charleston. Others have fol- 
 lowed, one by one, in other important centres ; Charlotte, Richmond, Col- 
 umbia, Savannah, Jacksonville, Nashville, Knoxville, Louisville, Raleigh, 
 Tuskegee, Durham, Atlanta and elsewhere. In all of these hospitals the 
 training school for nurses is a conspicuous feature, and the nurses who re- 
 ceive this training show very great efficiency, finding employment largely 
 among the white people, who frequently prefer them to white nurses with 
 similar training. Some of these institutions have been built up by the 
 sheer enterprise of individual colored physicians. A notable example of 
 this is " St. Luke's Hospital " at Columbia, founded and maintained in 
 the face of many discouragements by Dr. Matilda A. Evans, who received 
 her education at Schofield Institute, Oberlin College, and the Woman's 
 Medical College of Pennsylvania. Hospitals of this type are held in high 
 esteem by the communities in which they are located, and are centers of 
 beneficience for the country around. 
 
 THE THREE IMPORTANT TYPES OF EDUCATION. 
 
 In the development of Negro education the various types or kinds of 
 education have received much discussion and the conflicting claims of 
 certain type of education have been ably presented by their advocates. 
 Space does not admit of a full discussion of the conflict which has raged 
 between the so called " higher education " and the so called " industrial 
 education." The most notable colored men who have taken sides on this 
 question during the past 25 years have been Dean Kelly Miller and Dr. 
 W. E. Dubois as advocate of the higher education and Dr. Booker T. 
 Washington, and Dr. R. R. Moton, as advocate of industrial education.
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 327 
 
 The result of the various discussions has been that the whole nation has 
 been convinced that there is, and can be no real conflict between higher 
 education for the Negro and industrial education. The conviction is 
 now very general that the Negro needs and should have every type of in- 
 struction. The type of education most needed for the full development 
 are college education, professional education and industrial education. 
 
 College Education. No type of education has meant more to the 
 colored people than college education. There are however very few in- 
 stitutions of college grade among colored schools. Many institutions are 
 called colleges, but they have not been able to do real college work. Ac- 
 cording to the recent report of the Bureau of Education, only 33 of the 
 private and State schools for colored people are doing work of college 
 grade. These institutions are classified into three groups. The following 
 table presents the facts for these institutions: 
 
 Characterization and Name of College. 
 
 Support 
 
 College 
 Pupils. 
 
 Profes- 
 sional. 
 
 Other 
 Pupils. 
 
 All Colleges 
 
 
 1,952 
 722 
 188 
 534 
 
 1,093 
 972 
 
 10,089 
 
 717 
 317 
 400 
 
 4,789 
 542 
 462 
 329 
 788 
 207 
 86 
 246 
 55 
 175 
 516 
 424 
 128 
 191 
 346 
 204 
 4,583 
 300 
 185 
 272 
 333 
 208 
 174 
 496 
 423 
 188 
 273 
 400 
 820 
 359 
 567 
 215 
 
 " Colleges " . 
 
 
 Fisk University 
 
 Independent . . . 
 Federal . 
 
 Howard University 
 
 467 
 505 
 22 
 
 Meharry Medical School . . . . 
 " Secondary and College " . 
 Atlanta University 
 
 Independent . . 
 
 
 675 
 44 
 45 
 42 
 26 
 30 
 130 
 49 
 26 
 24 
 45 
 20 
 65 
 40 
 38 
 51 
 246 
 13 
 22 
 32 
 12 
 10 
 17 
 10 
 9 
 14 
 13 
 39 
 16 
 18 
 11 
 18 
 
 Independent . . 
 
 Baptist . . 
 
 Benedict College 
 
 
 Bishop College 
 
 'it 
 
 
 Claflin College 
 
 Methodist .... 
 United Presbyterian 
 Presbyterian . . . 
 Baptist . 
 
 
 Knoxville College 
 
 
 Lincoln University 
 
 Morehouse College 
 
 
 Morgan College 
 
 Methodist .... 
 Baptist . 
 
 
 Shaw University 
 
 22 
 
 Talladega College 
 
 Congregational. . 
 A. M. E. . 
 
 Tougaloo University 
 
 
 Wilberforce University 
 
 
 Wilberforce C. N. &I. Department 
 Wiley College 
 
 State 
 
 
 Methodist .... 
 Baptist 
 
 
 Virginia Union University . . . 
 "College Subjects" 
 
 
 
 
 Arkansas Baptist College 
 Biddle University 
 
 Baptist .... 
 
 
 Presbyterian . . 
 Methodist . . . 
 Land-grant . . 
 C. M. E 
 A. M. E. Z. . . 
 
 
 Clark University 
 
 
 Florida A. & M. College 
 
 
 Lane College 
 Livingston College' .... 
 
 
 
 Morris Brown University 
 New Orleans College 
 
 A. M. E 
 Methodist . . . 
 M. E. South . . 
 A. M. E 
 
 Methodist . . . 
 
 
 ( 
 Congregational . 
 
 
 
 Paine College . . . 
 
 
 Paul Quinn College 
 Philander Smith College 
 
 
 
 Bust College 
 
 
 Sam Houston College . 
 
 
 Straight University . . 
 
 Tilloteon College 
 

 
 328 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 Of the 12762 pupils in total attendance on these institutions, only 
 1,643 are studying college subjects, and 995 are in professional classes. 
 The remaining 10,125 pupils are in elementary and secondary grades. 
 
 In reply to a questionaire sent to all the Northern colleges, 66 re- 
 ported a total of 430 Negro students of college grade. Of these 309 
 were in college proper, 86 were in medical courses, including dental and 
 pharmaceutical ; 10 were in theological schools ; 18 in law ; and 7 in vet- 
 erinary medicine. It is probable that the total number of students in 
 northern institutions is at least 500. 
 
 Only three institutions, Howard University, Fisk University, and Me- 
 harry Medical College, have a student body, a teaching force and equip- 
 ment and an income sufficient to warrant the characterization of 
 "college." Nearly half of the college students and practically all of the 
 professional students are in these institutions. 
 
 Professional Education. The standards of professional training are 
 so involved with the development of colleges that for some time to come 
 the professional training of colored people must be carried on largely in 
 connection with college and secondary work. The scarcity of good 
 teachers, the great need for increased library and laboratory facilities, and 
 the small enrollments in all institutions of higher learning for colored 
 people, render the chances of the development of strong professional 
 schools better where they are affiliated with schools of collegiate or univer- 
 sity grade. 
 
 At present, less than ten institutions for colored people offer profes- 
 sional courses with teaching force and equipment separate from their 
 academic departments. The majority of these are affiliated with colleges. 
 Howard University has a medical, a law, and a theological department, 
 with considerable equipment and a full quota of students in each depart- 
 ment. Meharry Medical College has a large student body and a valuable 
 plant. The theological department of Lincoln University, Lincoln, Pa., 
 is fairly well equipped ; but the number of pupils is small. Gammon The- 
 ological Seminary, Atlanta, Ga., is a well endowed institution owned by 
 the Methodist Episcopal denomination. The teaching force and equip- 
 ment are adequate, but the number of students is not large. Bishop
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 329 
 
 Payne Divinity School of the Protestant Episcopal denomination, Peters- 
 burg, Va., has a scholarly faculty, but a small number of students. Tus- 
 kegee Institute maintains a department for the instruction of rural min- 
 isters. The instruction is effective and practical. Talladega College 
 provides a separate building for the Theological Seminary, and its teach- 
 ing force is separate; but the number of students is small. Payne The- 
 ological Seminary, of Wilberforce University, is incorporated indepen- 
 dently and its work is done by its own teachers and its own building. 
 
 Virginia Union University, Richmond, Va., and Morehouse College, 
 Atlanta, Ga., do not have a separate plant for their theological depart- 
 ments; but the instruction is effective and the number of students is fair. 
 Shaw University, Raleigh, N. C., maintains a preparatory medical course, 
 and offers instruction to ministerial students. Other institutions main- 
 taining theological departments are Livingstone College, Salisbury, N. 
 C. ; Biddle University, Charlotte, N. C. ; Paine College, Augusta, Ga,; 
 and Stillman Institute, Tuscaloosa, Ala. The following table gives the 
 names, together with the number of teachers and pupils in the theological 
 schools : 
 
 THEOLOGICAL SCHOOLS. 
 
 Teachers. 
 
 Students. 
 
 Gammon Theological Seminary 
 
 6 
 
 78 
 
 Tuskegee Institute . 
 
 3 
 
 77 
 
 Howard University 
 
 4 
 
 73 
 
 Lincoln University 
 
 6 
 
 54 
 
 Wilberforce University 
 
 4 
 
 30 
 
 Virginia Union University 
 
 6 
 
 24 
 
 Stillman Institute 
 
 2 
 
 21 
 
 Morehouse College 
 
 2 
 
 18 
 
 Bishop Payne Divinity School 
 
 4 
 
 15 
 
 Livingstone College . .... . 
 
 3 
 
 14 
 
 Talladega College 
 
 2 
 
 10 
 
 Shaw Univarsity . . ... 
 
 2 
 
 10 
 
 Paine College 
 
 2 
 
 9 
 
 Biddle University . . 
 
 2 
 
 8 
 
 Total 
 
 40 
 
 441 
 
 The one law school of note is at Howard University. It lias a sepa- 
 rate building, a three-story structure, located near the District Court- 
 house. Applicants for admission must be graduates of a recognized high
 
 330 
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 school or college. The regular course for the degree of LL. B. covers a 
 period of three years. 
 
 The attendance was 106, of whom 104 were male, and 2 female. 
 There were 8 teachers, 5 white and 3 colored ; all are men. 
 
 The medical profession offers the largest opportunity for the am- 
 bitious young colored man. The number of colored physicians, accord- 
 ing to the United States Census of 1910, was 3,077 ; colored dentists were 
 478 in number. Each group is increasing rapidly. The following table 
 gives the number of medical students in the different colleges. 
 
 
 Total. 
 
 Medical. 
 
 Dental. 
 
 Pharma- 
 ceutical. 
 
 All Schools 
 
 878 
 
 431 
 
 287 
 
 160 
 
 Howard University 
 
 288 
 
 100 
 
 lie 
 
 72 
 
 Meharry Medical College .... 
 
 482 
 
 291 
 
 137 
 
 54 
 
 Shaw University 
 
 22 
 
 9 
 
 
 13 
 
 Northern Colleges 
 
 86 
 
 31 
 
 84 
 
 21 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Industrial Education. The phrase " industrial education " as ap- 
 plied to colored schools is very misleading. While the effective industrial 
 schools are making a genuine effort to develop industrial skill, this fun- 
 damental purpose is much broader than vocational efficiency or the result- 
 ing comfort and culture. The underlying principle of these schools is the 
 adaptation of educational activities, whether industrial or literary, to 
 the needs of the pupil and the community. Leaders in these schools be- 
 lieve that education should include not only the head but the hand and the 
 heart. These broad purposes were strikingly expressed by Gen. Arm- 
 strong, the founder of Hampton Institute, in his school reports as early as 
 1870. The following quotations from these reports illustrate the prin- 
 ciples which guided him in the organization of his work : 
 
 The past of our colored population has been such that an institution 
 devoted especially to them must provide a training more than usually 
 comprehensive, must include both sexes and a variety of occupation, must 
 produce moral as well as mental strength, and while making its students
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 331 
 
 first-rate mechanical laborers, must also make them first-rate men and 
 women. 
 
 Through Dr. H. B. Frissell, his successor as principal of Hampton 
 Institute, and through the late Dr. Booker T. Washington, his pupil, Gen. 
 Armstrong's idea of education for life has been worthily advocated and 
 extended, until now his thoughts are the common property of all progres- 
 sive leaders of education. 
 
 In discussing industrial education, Dr. Thomas Jesse Jones of the 
 Bureau of Education, has eloquently said : 
 
 " Industrial education in the comprehensive sense is the very essence 
 of democracy in education. Civilized society has long been democratic 
 in the advocacy of education for all the people, regardless of race, color, 
 and previous condition. In curriculum and method, however, the schools 
 of the land have continued to be both aristocratic and arbitrary. Subjects 
 introduced in the middle ages to meet the needs of the aristocracy of that 
 time have been retained for their cultural value. Democracy in the 
 content of education demands that the curriculum shall impart culture 
 through knowledge and practice related to the farm, the shop, the office, 
 and, above all, the home." 
 
 According to figures recently published by the Bureau of Education 
 there are 61 public and private institutions which offer some industrial 
 training to their pupils, and 174 with manual training and household 
 arts courses. Of the former group, 29 are maintained by State and Fed- 
 eral funds. The 16 agricultural and mechanical schools largely support- 
 ed by appropriations from the National Government are fairly well equip- 
 ped to teach the more important trades and to train girls in household 
 arts. Only a few of them, how r ever, teach the trades effectively, and prac- 
 tically all subordinate the industrial training to the literary instruction. 
 The 13 State institutions are schools of elementary and secondary grade, 
 with some teacher-training courses and some facilities for manual train- 
 ing. Six of them are located in Northern States. In addition to these 
 State institutions, well-managed manual training schools are maintained 
 by the cities of Washington, D. C. ; Charleston, S. C., and Columbus, Ga
 
 332 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 
 
 The private institutions are divided into two groups : Hampton In- 
 stitute and Tuskegee Institute, with their large plants, constitute the 
 first group. They occupy a unique position, not only for their influence 
 among the schools for colored people, but also for the part they play in 
 determining the educational policies of the country. 
 
 A number of effective movements for the extension of industrial edu- 
 cation have been organized within the past ten years. These movements 
 are the result of the cooperation of the Jeanes Fund, the Slater Fund, 
 and the General Education Board with the State and county departments 
 of education. Through this cooperation, State supervisors of colored 
 schools have been appointed in ten Southern States and county industrial 
 teachers are maintained in 131 counties of these and other States. These 
 agencies have organized home-makers clubs, encouraged the introduction 
 of industrial courses into the schools, and assisted in arousing public 
 opinion favorable to industrial education. 
 
 No discussion of industrial education is complete without reference 
 to the late Dr. Booker T. Washington, who in this field attained world- 
 wide fame and brought more to the cause of all education, than any other 
 individual of this generation. His life history and the wonderful story of 
 Tuskegee, which he founded, are too well known to be given in detail. 
 But his influence was not limited to Tuskegee. He did more than any 
 other individual in teaching the world "that democracy's plan for the 
 solution of the race problem in the Southland is not primarily in the phil- 
 anthropies and wisdom of Northern people; nor is it in the desires and 
 struggles of the colored people; nor yet in the first hand knowledge and 
 daily contacts of the Southern white people. Democracy's plan is in the 
 c -mbination of the best thought and the deepest sympathy and the most 
 abiding faith of these three groups working with mutual faith in one 
 another." 
 
 No more appropriate ending can be found to this section on industrial 
 education or the entire chapter on Negro education, than the beautiful 
 poem of Paul Lawrence Dunbar, written as a tribute to Dr. Washington :
 
 PROGRESS IN EDUCATION. 333 
 
 The word is writ that he who runs may read, 
 What is the passing breath of earthly fame? 
 But to snatch glory from the hands of blame- 
 That is to be, to live, to strive indeed. 
 A poor Virginia Cabin gave the seed. 
 And from its dark and lowly door there came 
 A peer of princes in the world's acclaim, 
 A master spirit for the Nation's need. 
 Strong, silent, purposeful beyond his kind, 
 The mark of rugged force on brow and lip, 
 Straight on he goes, nor turns to look behind 
 Where hot the hounds come baying at his hip, 
 With one idea foremost in his mind, 
 Like the keen prow of some on-forging ship.
 
 Y. M. C. A. BUILDING, KANSAS CITY, MO.
 
 THE TRAINING OF CHILDREN 
 
 The Child an Imitator 
 
 Imitation is the basis of all education; it is instruction through 
 action. Especially so is this in the case of young children. The tiny 
 infant lying so snugly within his mother's arms, knows nothing of the 
 "why and wherefore" of this world. It is content, and as long as its 
 physical wants are looked after, it matters not. Toward the ending 
 of the first year it begins to take notice, and we see the fond mother 
 teaching her darling to shake bye-bye, play pat-a-cake, and to throw 
 a kiss from his tiny fingers. All these gestures are mere imitations 
 of what he sees. He hasn't the slightest idea of the meaning of it all. 
 Later the infant will imitate the noise of the "bow-wow," the "moo- 
 3ow" and he will do his best to "mew" like a cat. These, too, are 
 Imitations of what he hears and are of importance in its development. 
 
 An interesting story is told of a young mother who took great 
 pains to teach her first little one to lisp "Da-Da" at the approach of 
 its father. The mother succeeded admirably and the fond father never 
 got tired of hearing his little one utter this new name of his. What 
 was their utter dismay when one day a despicable looking tramp came 
 to the door and the little one insisted in holding out its arms to him 
 and fondly calling him "Da-Da." We can easily see that the early 
 knowledge of a child is an imitation of what he sees and hears and you, 
 watchful mother, must always keep the watchwords, "what he sees" 
 and "what he hears" ever before you, and let it be the keynote of all 
 early training. 
 
 It is always interesting to watch children at play; more so when 
 they are playing "house" or some other amusement relative to home 
 life. Have you not noticed how the little girl will assume the manner 
 
 335
 
 336 THE TRAINING OF CHILDREN 
 
 and actions of her own mother? Supposedly, the "dolly ".has been 
 taken suddenly ill and the doctor has been sent for. It is a most criti- 
 cal case and the little boy who is playing doctor will knit and pucker 
 up his brow and will imitate the solemnity and dignity of the pro- 
 fessional man most vividly. He even tries to make his voice lower 
 and gruffer in tone, so as to make the "doctor" more real. Yes, chil- 
 dren in their play are prime representatives of realities and are often 
 good teachers in some respects, for they are not only good imitators 
 but good observers. 
 
 CHILD'S FUTURE MOLDED BY EXAMPLE 
 
 Everything to a child is a model of manner, of gesture, of speech, 
 of habit, of character. Let these models be of the highest type. If 
 we would have fine characters we must necessarily present before 
 children fine models. The model the child constantly has in his mind's 
 eye is the mother. She it is through the example she provides who 
 sets tho standard for the child's future. The child comes into the 
 world with its plastic mind open to all impressions and these it receives 
 and retains by outside forces. It is a very poor plan to take children 
 to a theatre. They cannot help but hear and see things which will 
 cause them often to imitate, and which may result in disaster. 
 
 A true story is told of a boy, ten years old, who was taken by his 
 mother to see a show. During the play the audience was treated to an 
 exciting domestic quarrel on the stage. One of the characters, a young 
 boy, was supposed to protect his mother by shooting an intruder. The 
 boy was applauded by the audience, which plainly showed they con- 
 sidered him a hero. Henry, for this was the boy's name who was 
 witnessing the play, was carried away with all that he saw and decided 
 that he, too, would deal likewise to anyone who would harm his mother. 
 Some weeks later a peddler came to his mother's house and insisted 
 that she buy some of his wares. She told him she didn't care for any, 
 but the peddler's voice was rather loud and he seemed very persistent. 
 Henry, hearing it all, thought the time had come to imitate the actor's
 
 THE TRAINING OF CHILDREN 337 
 
 bravery. He turned to a drawer, took his father's pistol and without 
 one moment's reflection shot the peddler, but, fortunately, did not kill 
 him. This plainly shows what imitation in the young mind can lead to. 
 
 Example is far better than precept. In the face of bad example, 
 the best of precepts are of little use. Can you expect a child who con- 
 stantly sees before him ignorance, coarseness and selfishness, to grow 
 up anything more than the reflection of these faults'? 
 
 It sometimes happens that a child brought up under these circum- 
 stances finds himself, in adult life, placed amidst other scenes. He 
 immediately sees the difference and compares his training to those 
 around him. If he is ambitious and wants to change his mode of life, 
 he has to commence all over again his work of imitation. He has 
 reason with him now to help him, yet he will at first find it uphill work ; 
 but when he succeeds, he will be the much better man. Should a child 
 when he reaches adult age care not to pluck these traits from his 
 character, he becomes at once a rude, dangerous member to society 
 and a grievance to those with whom he comes in contact. 
 
 Too much care cannot be taken in teaching the children the avoid- 
 ance of sham. This must especially be insisted on in the matter of 
 dress. Most all of us are fond of "fine raiment," and we cannot help 
 but feel that appearances play an important part in life. It must be 
 the avoidance of imitating of finery and the adoption of the substantial 
 in dress, that we must teach our children. 
 
 GLITTERING IMITATIONS A SERIOUS EVIL 
 
 In the matter of dress, girls are more influenced by its grandeur 
 than are boys, and the wise mother will do well to teach her daughter 
 simplicity in everything. Never allow her to wear imitations of pre- 
 cious stones or jewelry. This is not only bad taste, but it is a bad habit 
 to form. Many a poor girl has fallen from grace just through the 
 love of glittering baubles. Teach her never to rouge her cheeks or 
 use cosmetics. If Nature has not given her a perfect complexion, she 
 can never get it by imitation. "You can't cheat Nature," but you can 
 
 221, S
 
 338 THE TRAINING OF CHILDREN 
 
 aid it. Have her imitate God's creatures by copying cleanliness, simple 
 eating and regular habits. She may not get a faultless complexion 
 few people have this gift but she can get that soft texture of skin, 
 that buoyancy of spirit, that brightness of eye with the soul showing 
 through. Let these be her models and the imitation will be of real 
 worth. 
 
 GUIDANCE IN TME RIGHT DIRECTION 
 
 While the imitation of dress and the lighter vanities of life are 
 more indulged in by the girl, the boy also is a decided imitator in other 
 weaknesses. A boy will imitate any quality which he thinks manly. 
 Would that the points they imitate deserved this name, but most of 
 the things they copy are those which will sooner or later, make slaves 
 of them. How early we see the tiny tot of three or four years placing 
 a piece of stick or anything which resembles a cigar, between his lips. 
 Watch him puff at it; see him imitate the strut of a man. This some- 
 times appears comical, and the child is often prevailed upon to show 
 how clever he is. Alas, this is only the first attempt to imitate the 
 manly arts, and if not guided in the right direction his imitations may 
 become a tragedy instead of a comedy. 
 
 By imitation of acts the character becomes slowly and impercepti- 
 bly, but at length decidedly formed. Do not think, mother, that because 
 your child is young it cannot judge. In this you are greatly mistaken. 
 Children are very clever judges and especially do they see through 
 any inconsistency. They hear you say: " You mustn't do thus and so." 
 What do you think is in their childish minds when they discover you 
 doing it? Children do not appreciate the motto which the preacher 
 gave to his congregation: "Do as I say, not as I do." No, indeed, they 
 follow the example. The precept is forgotten. 
 
 The habits, which are our constant companions and followers 
 through life, are based on imitation. If good habits are to be formed, 
 childhood is the time to plant them. You cannot begin too early. The 
 little tot who sees her mother throw down her belongings cannot be
 
 THE TRAINING OF CHILDREN 339 
 
 expected to take care of her playthings, nor, as she grows up, to be 
 neat and tidy. Order is Heaven's first law and the successful mother 
 will start with having a place for everything and have everything in 
 its place. 
 
 GOOD MANNERS AND SOCIAL ETIQUETTE 
 
 The demeanor of a child is also a vast reflector of home training. 
 You cannot always teach morals by imitation, but you can the custom 
 of manners and social etiquette. In the primitive appetites of eating 
 and drinking, imitation is a very strong force. How easily a little 
 child will imitate the smacking of lips after some article of diet espe- 
 cially enjoyed. How easily he comes to use his knife in conveying 
 food to his mouth, if he has seen this performance. How anxious he is 
 to rush from the table as soon as he has finished eating. These, and 
 many other breaches of good manners, I am sorry to say, come as a 
 result of seeing others do likewise. 
 
 It is our duty to read up on all manners and customs of etiquette. 
 The mother must acquaint herself with all its details ; then your child 
 will be a credit as well as a joy to his parents. 
 
 One of the best illustrations of the power of imitation is in the 
 way the deaf are taught. The natural way of speaking any language 
 is by hearing; by trying to imitate the sounds which are made. In the 
 case of the deaf, they learn their expression of thought through imita- 
 tion entirely, the lips and gestures of the hands and fingers being the 
 only source of communication. 
 
 We have learned that imitation is the sincerest form of flattery. 
 So long as this imitation is of sterling value, let us all become flatterers. 
 Let us flatter Love, which lightens labor. Let us flatter Care by crown- 
 ing and beautifying its rugged and repellant features. Let us all 
 endeavor to flatter the serenity of Life by being constantly on the out- 
 look for the foes without and the foes within the " little foxes that 
 seek to destroy the vines."
 
 GIVE YOUR BOYS AND GIRLS THE 
 . OPPORTUNITY TO DEVELOP 
 THEIR TRUE NATURES 
 
 The child must be encouraged to unfold. Its thoughts, its ideas, 
 its method of carrying out its ideas, its instincts and intuitions, in a 
 word, its genius must be brought forward, never suppressed. If the 
 ideas are wild, the play rough, the instincts perverse and the child is 
 unruly, the mother must seek ways to direct them. 
 
 How can you judge the workings of that mind and soul? You must 
 study your little one's motives, in order to pass a sentence on the act 
 he has committed. If your boy is noisy, rough, pugnacious, you may 
 lay it to a surplus of nervous energy that has no proper outlet. 
 
 He is ungovernable perhaps, neither you nor his father nor the 
 teacher at school can manage him. What are you going to do? His 
 father whips him, but the youth is India rubber he rebounds. The 
 rod has not reached his inner consciousness. The teacher keeps him 
 in after school, and on being freed, he rushes into a fight. You, his 
 mother, are distracted, for although he seems to listen to you, he pays 
 little heed to your commands. 
 
 DIRECT YOUR CHILD'S ENERGY 
 
 What are you going to do with such a child ? Send him to a reform 
 school, and ruin his life I Beat him until all the buoyancy has gone out 
 of his nature? Keep him in after school until he becomes irritable 
 and nervous ? No, indeed ! The best thing to do with a lively and unre- 
 strained child is to set his energies in a safe and sane channel. Teach 
 him field sports, open up for him the delights of the manual training 
 room. Give him a hammer, a few nails, a bit of lumber, a paste pot, 
 some cardboard. Boys love to work with their hands, so let your boy 
 make things. He will like to build stools and coat racks, boxes, broom- 
 
 340
 
 DEVELOPING BOYS AND GIRLS 841 
 
 holders, anything that is useful. That is one of the great secrets of 
 bringing up a boy, make him useful. He likes the little sense of power, 
 the natural feeling of pride that comes from a knowledge that he is 
 of some consequence, that his work counts. The boy who is taught to 
 do something well, will not long be unmanageable. 
 
 KEEPING THE BOY BUSY 
 
 Supposing the boy is not to be directed at once into the enchanting 
 field of handcraft; supposing his mother has allowed him to run wild 
 a little too long or has not noticed that he was evincing signs of law- 
 lessness until the neighbors or teachers send home uncomplimentary 
 reports, what's to be done? Try another tactic. See if you cannot 
 interest him in outdoor sports to a point where he reaches self-respect. 
 Baseball will do, a bat and a ball may help him to rouse the best that 
 is in your lad. Then let him help his father with chores, let him drive 
 the team to town, or sell a load of produce nothing brings out a boy 's 
 incipient manhood like the thought that he is helping his "dad," that 
 he can be depended upon, and held responsible for something really 
 worth while. 
 
 I know a fine boy of twelve, the son of a store-keeper in a small 
 Georgia town, who is raising hens. He has forty flourishing Wyan- 
 dottes, a couple of dozen Leghorns and as many Buff Cochins. He has 
 built a substantial hen house, and fenced in a part of the yard. Friends 
 and relatives became interested in his enterprise and gave him sug- 
 gestions, the benefit of their experience, until now he is a thriving 
 chicken farmer. Last summer, he sold on an average of five dozen eggs 
 a day. We were among his customers, and we paid him thirty cents 
 a dozen, his regular price, which means that the twelve-year-old made 
 $1.50 a day, or $10.50 a week. Besides earing a little money he was 
 having a lot of fun. 
 
 He had enough on his mind to keep him out of trouble, and enough 
 on his hands to work off the physical force that otherwise might have 
 gone to waste, making him an undesirable citizen.
 
 342 DEVELOPING J3O5TS AND G1KLS 
 
 ENCOURAGEMENT FOR THE BOY 
 
 If your boy is mischievous, can you not make a merchant or a 
 farmer or a gardener out of him? It need not be his vocation. Let it 
 be his avocation, his hobby. Don't shut him in, don't keep him down; 
 encourage him to come out along life's highway and show the world 
 the sort of stuff he's made of. 
 
 A very noble-minded woman of my acquaintance is suffering from 
 the effects of having been constantly restrained when she was a child. 
 She is in consequence, diffident, lacking in self-confidence, liable to 
 become the victim of a strong-willed person's whim. She says that, 
 as a girl, all her natural instincts were put to scorn. Full of abounding 
 life, she loved to leap down the stairs, throw herself into her mother's 
 arms, shout with laughter, sing at the top of her voice as she went 
 about her tasks. This was looked upon with horror by her sedate and 
 cautious parent. "Don't run down the stairs," her mother would say. 
 "Don't laugh so loud!" "Don't shout like that!" Don't, don't, don't, 
 until the poor girl did not really know what she might do with im- 
 punity. She was constantly being humiliated before visitors, and the 
 joy in life that might have been cultivated and utilized, nay, even 
 glorified, was driven quite out of her soul. Yet her mother was an 
 excellent woman, who meant to do just the right thing by that little 
 girl of hers. She had her own idea of what a young girl should be. 
 This gay, hilarious creature was not just what the mother desired. 
 She had hopes of bringing up u dignified, gentle, lady-like, delicate, 
 feminine daughter rather than a hoyden. What might not that mother 
 have done had she but understood the glorious material God had lent 
 her to work with a little while! 
 
 If she had only realized that the quality she was stamping out was 
 a radiant, winged, rare, inspired and inspiring touch of nature spring- 
 ing out of a fullness of life, a superabundance of health, she might have 
 made her child a queen among women, a leader, a creature admired 
 and adored.
 
 DEVELOPING BOYS AND GIRLS 343 
 
 THE SOUL NEEDS SPACE TO DEVELOP 
 
 Instead, she accomplished not the dainty, refined model she set her 
 unwise hands to, but an anomaly, an unwieldy statue with the helmeted 
 head of Athene and the dancing body of Terpsichore. The mother can 
 do much for her child, but she cannot put her soul into the other body. 
 The child 's soul is its own. Inspirations and energies can be directed, 
 that is all. The soul must grow; it must develop, and for this it must 
 have a wide space. Do not bind the growth with a too compelling 
 hand. Let co-operation, not coercion, be the stimulus between you. 
 
 The whole world is yours and your child 's, dear mother, therefore 
 do not cramp his mental or spiritual gymnastics. There are a thou- 
 sand outlets, a hundred thousand modes of expression. Find youi 
 child's height and depth; sound him, measure his capacity for learn- 
 ing, pleasure, pain, work, and let him grow in beauty, wisdom and 
 peace ever unfolding into the Infinite.
 
 DEVELOPING MORAL 
 CHARACTER 
 
 The whole field of our obligation both positive and negative; that 
 is, the "I oughts" and the "I ought nots"; what we ought to do and 
 what we ought to avoid; our duty toward ourselves, our duty toward 
 mankind and our duty toward God, come to us through what we term 
 moral or ethical science. A mental construction having as its basis 
 purity and duty. When the moral nature is cultivated and developed 
 it controls every action of man, radiating from the individual to society 
 and from society back again to the individual. 
 
 We study moral science in order that we may conduct ourselves 
 properly in all relations of life; that we may be inwardly pure and 
 outwardly moral; that we may be harmonious in our mental construc- 
 tion and in our relations with the world. It is true that we may attain 
 some degree of morality without giving it especial study, just as 
 we may live in the world and perform the ordinary work of life 
 without scholastic learning. There is a natural desire for knowledge 
 we seek a rational account of things. Moral science endeavors to give 
 us this rational account of moral conduct which we find everywhere in 
 some form, to correct and improve it, to elevate and purify our moral 
 ideals. 
 
 HOME THE PLACE FOR STUDY 
 
 We know of no more appropriate place for the practical beginning 
 of this most important duty than in the home. The influence of the 
 parents ' character upon the children cannot be estimated. Everything 
 that we come in contact with has a certain influence upon us. A man 
 took a political paper only to laugh at it, but he read the same theories 
 
 344
 
 DEVELOPING MORAL CHARACTER 345 
 
 over and over until at length they became truths to him. As the con- 
 stant dropping of water will wear away the stone, so will constant 
 association have an everlasting influence upon the character. It may 
 be changed either elevated or degraded but it never can be de- 
 stroyed. 
 
 Every child is born with a natural temperament or disposition, 
 which is the product of two elementary factors. (1) Inheritance 
 those qualities which are transmitted by nature from one's ancestors 
 and (2) maternal impression the impression made upon the plastic 
 brain of the foetus. The first comes from generations of ancestry, 
 whereas the last is entirely dependent upon the mother; the influence 
 of what she sees, what she hears and what she thinks. These qualities 
 combine for good or for bad, to influence the life of the child. 
 
 Fortunate indeed is the child who is well born, but doubly fortunate 
 is he who ma.v also be well trained. 
 
 IMPRESSIONS MADE BY THE EYE 
 
 The home is the true soil for the cultivation of virtue. Mere culti- 
 vation of intellect has little influence upon character. Most of the 
 principles of character are implanted in the home and not in the school. 
 Children are more apt to learn through the eye than through the ear. 
 That which is seen makes a much deeper impression on the mind than 
 that which is read or heard, and that which they see they will uncon- 
 sciously imitate. 
 
 Notice the little mannerisms of your children. It may be a way 
 of walking, or a twist of the mouth or an accent. How easily you can 
 detect the origin! Therefore it behooves parents to place before their 
 children examples of character that as nearly as possible approach 
 perfection. Whatever benefit there is derived from the schools, the 
 examples set in the home are of far greater influence in forming the 
 character of our future men and women.
 
 846 DEVELOPING MORAL CHARACTER 
 
 THE HOME THE SOCIAL CENTER 
 
 The home is the center of social and national character and from 
 that source issues the habits, principles and maxims that govern public 
 as well as private life. Examples of conduct even in apparently trivial 
 matters are of great importance, inasmuch as they are to become inter- 
 woven with the lives of others and contribute to the formation of the 
 character for better or for worse. 
 
 "We have first certain implanted principles of involuntary action. 
 They are the appetites which are tendencies toward things for bodily 
 life and continuance; the desires which are tendencies toward things 
 necessary for mental life and development, and the affections which 
 are tendencies toward social life and welfare. 
 
 The appetites are cravings produced by recurring wants and needs 
 necesary to the body and ar.e seven in number: hunger, thirst, sex, 
 sleep, rest, exercise and air all of which are necessary for our animal 
 existence. The appetites play a strong part even in our social and 
 moral life, and they may be lifted up to a higher plane of moral action 
 or they may be drawn down to a mere brute impulse. Every gift of 
 the body and soul can be moralized for good. 
 
 APPETITE AS A FACTOR IN CHARACTER 
 
 The higher moral attainment rests in and arises out of the physical 
 nature. The intellect and the moral structure can be no greater than 
 the foundation will allow. The appetites are attended by an uneasy 
 sensation which incites action. There is no moral quality in the appe- 
 tites themselves, as can be seen in the brute, but in man with his 
 higher gifts they become important factors of his moral character. 
 They not only impel him to action, but bring him into relationship 
 with the material world and with his fellowmen. 
 
 The pleasures accompanying the appetite are legitimate and useful 
 in their proper indulgence, and are necessary to life and existence.
 
 MUKAL, UHAKAUTEK 347 
 
 The child, naturally born, will soon display the uneasiness naturally 
 attendant upon the appetites and it is the duty of the mothers to supply 
 the needs in a careful, intelligent manner. A child may be so bodily 
 impoverished that he will become a moral degenerate, so we would 
 impress the greatest importance upon the bodily care of the child. 
 
 STORY OF THE TWO BROTHERS 
 
 The case is recalled of a young mother who had two sons, the 
 younger of whom was a healthy, rosy little lad, while the elder was 
 thin and delicate. The healthy boy ate heartily of all that was served 
 him, while the delicate boy only ate choice bits of food and constantly 
 indulged in sweets. The mother praised the healthy boy and showed 
 her disappointment that the elder was not like his brother. Suddenly 
 the family noticed the thin boy was getting stouter and they all told 
 him how pleased they were, and the mother was beginning to feel 
 very happy when to her dismay she discovered that he had padded 
 himself. Her heart was touched with pity when she thought of the 
 pathos in his little mind that prompted him to resort to such measures. 
 The boy was acting a falsehood in order to meet his mother's approval. 
 This may have all been prevented had the mother sought to ascertain 
 the cause of the poor appetite and supplied the remedy. Had she taken 
 the time to explain to him food values and the necessity of fresh air 
 and exercise, seeing that he availed himself of them, this desire to 
 deceive would probably never have arisen. 
 
 The appetite of sex bears the same relation to the continuance 
 of the species as the other appetites bear to the well-being of the body. 
 The family based first on natural love is essential to the existence and 
 development of man. Afterward paternal and maternal love are added 
 and then come all the wider affections toward mankind. 
 
 APPETITE MAY BE ACQUIRED 
 
 We not only have the natural appetites but the acquired appetites, 
 which are related to desires but in their action they are like original
 
 348 DEVELOPING MORAL CHARACTER 
 
 appetites. Artificial appetites may be inherited. This is especially 
 true in the case of the children of the drunkard, opium taker and 
 tobacco user. This is probably due to the effect upon the nervous 
 system, and it is, as a rule, for the effect upon the nervous system that 
 these things are taken. Or, they may be acquired by the individual's 
 deficiency of self-control and a natural inclination on his part to act 
 the braggadocio or abandon, deluding himself that he is acting manly, 
 and endeavoring to create a like impression upon others. 
 
 THE PERIOD OF "COLTISHNESS" 
 
 This disposition is always more or less present in children, and 
 particularly so in youth. It would appear in the minds of a great many 
 there is the necessity of a period of coltishness through which we all 
 must pass, and during which there would seem no help for us but a 
 free rein and copious mother-tears. As the world is growing wiser 
 and better, and as we all are coming to recognize this improvement of 
 conditions, these fatuous delusions are losing ground and now instead 
 of it appearing "big" to the child or youth to do those "smart" 
 things, he is beginning to realize that his standing in the community 
 and the respect which he wishes to command, must be governed wholly 
 by the qualities of manliness and gentility of which he is possessed. 
 
 It is a failing on our part individually to look upon our own as 
 good and all others as bad, where there is a difference, and however 
 comforting this may be to us, we must face the question squarely 
 that there is just about as much bad in one as there is in the other. 
 The scales may not always balance in such a comparison, but usually 
 they will very nearly do so. The virtues which are possessed by dif- 
 ferent individuals may not always be the same, but they always make 
 up for the more or less patent deficiencies. 
 
 For instance, our attention was once called to a very lovable young 
 man, weak in character and somewhat dissipated, who was so sympa- 
 thetic that he would show the deepest solicitude for the poor and help- 
 less child, the dumb brute in its sufferings, or the poor wounded bird.
 
 DEVELOPING MORAL CHARACTER 349 
 
 Had the character of this young man been properly trained in the 
 days of his childhood, no thought would have been given by him to 
 those things resulting in dissipation, but that natural energy of young 
 manhood would otherwise have found vent, and have been a great 
 good and a great blessing. 
 
 SUBJUGATION OF THE APPETITE 
 
 The appetites are not to be eradicated but to be restrained and 
 kept in subjection to their proper ends. The desires are in many ways 
 analogous to the appetites, hence the common expression we "hunger" 
 and "thirst" for knowledge, or power, or any of the so-called six orig- 
 inal desires knowledge, society, love, power, superiority and posses- 
 sion. All proper desires end in their proper objects and seek nothing 
 more. We may seek knowledge whereby we may control and elevate 
 the natural qualities we possess and make safe our influence upon 
 others: or again we may seek knowledge out of vanity for the means 
 of display. 
 
 Social life is the chief sphere of our activities and improvements, 
 without which the moral nature could not be developed. But then we 
 may desire society for purely selfish motives, as the child may seek a 
 playmate merely that he may himself be amused, not that he may give 
 pleasure to the other child. The disposition to be loved and esteemed 
 appears very early in childhood. It is considered a mark of bad char- 
 acter to be careless of the regard of others. A moralist once said: 
 "A young man is not far from ruin when he can say without blushing, 
 'I don't care what others think of me'," and on the other extreme 
 esteem may be craved to such an extent that it may lead to hypocrisy 
 and deceit. 
 
 PROPER APPLICATION OF OUR DESIRES 
 
 So on through the whole list of desires both natural and acquired, 
 we have the benefits of their proper application and the. sorrows and 
 discomforts of their abuses. "Place even the highest-minded philoso- 
 pher in the midst of daily discomfort, immorality and vileness, and he
 
 850 DEVELOPING MORAL CHARACTER t 
 
 will insensibly gravitate toward brutality. How much more suscepti- 
 ble is the impressionable and helpless child amid such surroundings! 
 It is not possible to rear a kindly nature, sensitive to evil, pure in mind 
 and heart, amidst coarseness, discomfort and impurity.'* 
 
 It is said that ' ' the highest of our joys are found in the affections, ' ' 
 but because the appetites and desires seem primarily intended for the 
 existence of our nature it does not follow that they are selfish. We 
 would never know that we needed to take food were it not for the 
 implanted appetite. We would never know that we needed to seek 
 knowledge were it not for implanted desires, nor would we ever be led 
 to deeds of love and sympathy were it not for the implanted affections. 
 
 SOWING SEEDS OF KINDLINESS 
 
 Good and friendly conduct may meet with an unworthy and un- 
 grateful return, but the absence of gratitude on the part of the receiver 
 cannot destroy the self-approbation which compensates the giver, and 
 we can scatter the seeds of courtesy and kindliness around us at so 
 little expense. Some of them will inevitably fall on good ground and 
 grow up into benevolence in the minds of others, and all of them will 
 bear fruits of happiness in the bosom whence they sprang. 
 
 Bentham says that "a man becomes rich in his own stock of pleas- 
 ures in proportion to the amount he distributes to others. Kind words 
 cost no more than unkind words. Kind words produce kind actions, 
 aot only on the part of him to wfcom they are addressed, but on the 
 part of him by whom they are employed ; and this not incidentally only, 
 but habitually, in virtue of the principle of association. It may indeed 
 happen that the effort of beneficence may not benefit those for whom 
 it was intended, but when wisely directed it must benefit the person 
 from whom it emanates. " 
 
 A well-known author tells a story of a little girl, a great favorite 
 with every one who knew her. "Why does everybody love you so 
 much!" She answered, "I think it is because I love everybody so 
 much.'* This little story is capable of a very wide application; for our 
 happiness as human beings, generally speaking, will be found to be
 
 DEVELOPING MOKAL CHAEACTER 851 
 
 very much in proportion to the number of things we love, and the 
 number of things that love us. The greatest worldly success, however 
 honestly achieved, will contribute comparatively little to happiness 
 unless it be accompanied by a lively benevolence toward every human 
 being. 
 
 RESENTMENT AGAINST INJUSTICE 
 
 Then we have with the kindly affections the defensive affection 
 resentment, the spontaneous uprising of our natures against harm and 
 injury. It meets impending danger in an instant not only personal 
 danger, but is present in our relations with others; as the mother 
 repels harm from her child. The resentment against wrong and injus- 
 tice should be taught as a righteous and noble attainment, but the 
 abuses are equally dangerous. 
 
 The mother will do well to explain to the child the different quali- 
 ties of this attainment. That quality which will protect him from 
 wrong and injury and which is excited by cruelty and injustice on the 
 one side, and on the other side the abuses which are passion and peev- 
 ishness. Teach him that the giving away to sudden fits of anger stamps 
 him as being ill-bred and peevishness is a sign of weak character; 
 both of which are diseases that if not cured will tend to destroy the 
 moral structure. 
 
 There is more virtue in one sunbeam than a whole hemisphere of 
 clouds and gloom. Therefore, look on the bright side of things. Culti- 
 vate what is warm and genial not the cold and repulsive, the dark 
 and morose. Don't neglect your duty; live down prejudice. 
 
 THE JOYS OF CHEERFULNESS 
 
 Cheerfulness! How sweet in infancy, how lovely in youth, how 
 saintly in age! There are a few noble natures whose very presence 
 carries sunshine with them wherever they go; a sunshine which means 
 pity for the poor, sympathy for the suffering, help for the unfortunate, 
 and benignity toward all. How such a face enlivens every other face 
 it meets, and carries into every one vivacity, joy and gladness.
 
 352 DEVELOPING MORAL CHARACTER 
 
 At the same time, life will always be to a large extent what we 
 make it. Each mind makes its own little world. The cheerful mind 
 makes it pleasant, the discontented mind makes it miserable. "My 
 mind to me a kingdom is," applies alike to the peasant and the mon- 
 arch. Life is, for the most part, but the mirror of our own individual 
 selves. 
 
 PRINCIPLE AND CONSCIENCE 
 
 The true character acts rightly, whether in secret or in the sight 
 of others. That boy was well trained who, when asked why he did not 
 pocket some pears, for nobody was there to see, replied: "Yes, there 
 was; I was there to see myself; and I don't intend ever to see myself 
 do a dishonest thing." This is a simple but not inappropriate illustra- 
 tion of principle, or conscience, dominating in the character, and exer- 
 cising a noble protectorate over it; not merely a passive influence, but 
 an active power regulating life. 
 
 Such a principle goes on molding the character hourly and daily, 
 growing with a force that operates every moment. Without this domi- 
 nating influence, character has no protection, but is constantly liable 
 to fall away before temptation; and every such temptation succumbed 
 to, every act of meanness or dishonesty, however slight, causes self- 
 degradation. It matters not whether the act be successful or not, dis- 
 covered or concealed; the culprit is no longer the same, but another 
 person; and he is pursued by a secret uneasiness, by self-reproach, or 
 the workings of what we call conscience, which is the inevitable doom 
 of the guilty. 
 
 WILL DISTINGUISHED FROM CONSCIENCE 
 
 "We have within us that controlling element or power known as 
 the will which should be distinguished from mere impulse, and which 
 gives us the ability of passing upon and determining suggestions made 
 to our mind and of allowing or disapproving the thought or possible 
 impulse which gives them uso. Will is distinguished from conscience 
 in that it marks the determination and lends the force which makes
 
 DEVELOPING MORAL CHARACTER 858 
 
 conscience potent, drawing us nearer to the perfection which self- 
 denial and self-control create and, let us hope, to the end 
 
 "That God which ever lives and loves, 
 One God, one law, one element, 
 And one far-off divine event, 
 To which the whole creation moves." 
 
 "The great end of training," says a great writer, "is liberty; and 
 the sooner you can get a child to be a law unto himself, the sooner you 
 will make a man of him. I will respect human liberty in the smallest 
 child even more scrupulously than in a grown man; for the latter can 
 defend it against me, while the child cannot. Never will I insult the 
 child so far as to regard him as material to be cast into a mold, to 
 emerge with the stamp given by my will." 
 
 DUTY BEGINS IN THE HOME 
 
 Duty embraces our whole existence. It begins in the home where 
 there is duty which children owe to their parents on the one hand, and 
 duty which parents owe to their children on the other. There are in 
 like manner, the respective duties of husband and wife, of employer 
 and employee; while outside the home there are the duties which 
 men and women owe to each other as friends and neighbors. 
 
 May it be borne in mind that the first seven years of training, in 
 a child's life, is of such importance as to leave its impress on the 
 character throughout all the coming years. Lyman Abbott says: 
 "Training is the production of habit. Actions oft repeated become a 
 habit; habit long continued becomes a second nature." 
 
 If gentleness and kindliness born of love is given to the child, at 
 the same time forgetting not that kind firmness which guides the 
 child's life aright; demanding and exacting an immediate and implicit 
 obedience to your instructions and directions, using whatever patience 
 and firmness may be necessary to compel such obedience then has the 
 parent, and only then, accomplished that beginning and foundation of 
 character building which will send their children forth to bless the 
 world, and crown you with glory. 
 
 231, S
 
 REVERENCE AND RESPECT 
 
 "Life is the wonder of wonders. ' ' We can neither create it nor can 
 we comprehend its mystery. From the sun worshiper of the East to 
 the red man of the West, from the philosopher to the child there is in 
 him that natural inclination to bow with reverence to that all majestic, 
 all powerful source of this which we call life. "The greatest harm one 
 may do in life is to destroy it." 
 
 The child has a natural tendency toward destruction, which we 
 often see illustrated in the youth whose chief pleasure is obtained by 
 pulling up the wild flowers and shrubs. He says, "they do not suffer." 
 Possibly not, but they have been a means used to decorate and beautify 
 the earth. To destroy them for amusement is an insult to the great 
 Creator, and is also hardening his own heart. He will not long be sat- 
 isfied to trample upon the rose or crush the lily, but will want to tor- 
 ture living things that will cry out with pain. When he has robbed 
 the bird's nest, mutilated the toad and tied the tin can to the dog's 
 tail, he will then turn to his fellowman to satiate his cultivated taste 
 for cruelty. The attack upon the flowers was only the preliminary act 
 to destroy his sympathy, love and pity. He has forgotten the law, 
 "Thou shalt not kill." 
 
 EVIL EFFECTS OF BAD EXAMPLE^, ETC. 
 
 To spoil another's life is almost as grave an act as to take it from 
 him. Each one of us in a way holds the health and happiness of others 
 in his keeping, and by bad example, ill-treatment or injustice may 
 make life to some one so undesirable that death would be a pleasure. 
 Many children have been made nervous wrecks by the mockery and 
 cruel tricks of their companions, and many parents and teachers have 
 
 354
 
 REVERENCE AND RESPECT 855 
 
 had their health and happiness seriously impaired by disobedience and 
 disregard. Life is forever imperiled by the wickedness, ignorance and 
 thoughtlessness of those who, in their childhood, failed to receive the 
 instructions due them by those who were responsible for their future 
 being. 
 
 As a counterpart to this disposition of destruction we have in our 
 nature a gentle, sympathetic tendency which will respect life and de- 
 velopment -and will guide us to its protection and care from the drop- 
 ping of the seed to the harvest. Pity must be aroused when we see life 
 endangered, not only at the misfortune of humanity, but even the 
 wounded bird or the flower crushed by the storm should bring a re- 
 sponsive heart-throb. 
 
 Teach the child to straighten the broken flower and to replant and 
 gently press the soil around the uprooted shrub. Notice the pleasure 
 he will experience when the flower revives and the shrub takes root. 
 How much greater will be his pleasure to minister to some living thing. 
 Help him dress the broken wing of the bird and warm the chilled kit- 
 ten; with what eagerness he will work only that they may recover. 
 
 LOVE, HONOR AND REVERENCE 
 
 He has then learned to join to pity those activities which consti- 
 tute mercy. It will then be an easy matter for him to care for the sick 
 and infirm, to see for the blind, to hear for the deaf and to walk for the 
 lame. Let them lift the burden from the shoulders of the aged who 
 have "blazed the trail" and made possible our present benefits. To 
 them all love, honor and reverence is due. It is said, "old men for 
 counsel, young men for action. 7 ' Necessarily, the old engineer who 
 has been going over the road for many years knows more of the danger- 
 ous grades and uncertain curves than the strong young man who is to 
 take the throttle from the trembling hand, and who will be assured 
 of success if he has learned the lesson of wisdom in respecting the 
 counsel of the aged. 
 
 It is a mistaken idea to shield children from all knowledge of
 
 356 EEVEEENCE AND RESPECT 
 
 misery and suffering. It is not those who are blinded to suffering who 
 experience the greatest amount of joy in life, but the acme of joy comes 
 to those who have relieved some suffering. It is not always possible to 
 do great acts of charity, but it is an easy matter to give the kind word 
 or smile that may turn the tide which will convince some one that life 
 is worth while. It has been our experience that children may be taught 
 the elementary principles of nursing to a very great advantage. The 
 knowledge of diet and hygiene enables them not only to care for others, 
 but is applicable to their own bodily needs. The quiet step, the gentle 
 voice, the self-control necessary to the care of the sick, and the respect 
 due the physician and patient, are all good lessons in his early moral 
 and mental training. 
 
 CHINESE RESPECT FOR PARENTS AND AGED 
 
 We must confess that the Chinese hold a higher regard for their 
 parents and the aged than we do. They look upon the Western custom 
 of the son's coming of age and going out into the world without re- 
 gard to his parents, or they for him in many cases, as behavior fit for 
 the brute and not fit for human beings. With them, as the parents 
 are held responsible for the conduct of the child, so the child is re- 
 sponsible for the credit of the parents. 
 
 All children cannot be clever or highly intellectual, but they may 
 all be well trained and unselfish. A child should be taught in a man- 
 nerly fashion and not in accordance with a story told of a mother who 
 was taking her well-beloved child, Tommy, to a Christmas-tree enter- 
 tainment given in a public hall. At the door of the hall she said: 
 ' ' Tommy, mind your manners ; smile and look pleasant, or when I get 
 you out again I will break every bone in your body." As the mother 
 is rude to her child, in like degree she may expect rudeness from the 
 child. A child has a right to civility as well as the adult. General 
 Garfield said: "I never pass a ragged boy in the street without feeling 
 that one day I might owe him a salute."
 
 REVERENCE AND -RESPECT 357 
 
 RESPECT IN THE SCHOOL ROOM 
 
 There is no surer way to teach a child to respect himself than to 
 respect him. Trebonius, a great schoolmaster, upon entering the school- 
 room was wont to lift his hat and say: "I uncover to the future sen- 
 ators, counsellors, wise teachers, and other great men that may come 
 forth from this school." There is no place where the respect of chil- 
 dren is more potent than in the school-room. The teacher who so re- 
 spects them, will in return receive that reverence and love which will 
 make labor pleasure instead of toil. 
 
 There is no greater indication of rudeness and ill-training than too 
 great familiarity with any one, more especially to those in higher official 
 positions. A young man was asked why, as he had a preference for 
 the army, he did not seek to become an officer. He replied: "I would 
 not like to have to salute a superior officer.'* A young man of this 
 description would not be of value in any profession or to society. It 
 is not the individual that we salute, but the commission of the superior 
 officer. Every rank in life has its distinctive dignity, so we should 
 insist upon that respect due our position, at the same time not for- 
 getting the respect due others in both private and public life. 
 
 LOVE AND REVERENCE FOR ONE'S COUNTRY 
 
 We cannot impress too early on the child's mind the love and rev- 
 erence he owes to his country. The superior merits of her institutions 
 should always be present in such teachings so that the child always 
 would recognize the best under the flag which stands for his welfare 
 and protection. Regardless of the respective merits of different gov- 
 ernments, let none be greater than his own so that the child will learn 
 always to defend and maintain the honor and dignity of his country. 
 
 The essential condition to be aimed at in home life should be that 
 as the child grows up there be no question of fear, and that if the par- 
 ents are to do the most for their children and are going to get the 
 greatest amount of pleasure and comfort for themselves from them,
 
 858 EEVEEENCE AND EESPECT 
 
 there must be a spirit of perfect respect and kindly comradeship. Par- 
 ents and children, to use the common but most expressive phrase, 
 should in the best sense of the term be companions. 
 
 The laws of this and every civilized land teach respect for the 
 property of others, the justice, not the penalty which commands due 
 respect. But respect for the opinions and views of others this is a 
 virtue that needs be inoculated in your children's minds early. It is 
 closely connected with charity. In teaching this form of respect im- 
 press upon them the great difference in people. No two persons see or 
 think exactly alike. The world would be monotonous were all of its 
 people the same in thought and expression. It is always well to re- 
 member that, "it takes all kinds of people to make a world." Respect 
 for parents, for strangers, for the aged, should be instilled in the mind 
 of every child. Explain to them that, "respect for others' views is the 
 surest way of winning them to your own." Reverence for things sacred 
 always helps to brighten the way. The reverence with which a little 
 child kneels at his mother's side is a beautiful sight. Respect for the 
 mother's teachings and reverence in the worship of God through her 
 implicit faith in a higher power. Reverence and respect go hand in 
 hand. "As ye measure to others, so in like manner shall it be measured 
 to you again."
 
 DUTIES OF CHILDREN TO THEIR 
 
 PARENTS 
 
 CHILDREN SHOULD SHARE IN DUTIES 
 
 Let the children share in the duties of the home. Even while very 
 young there are many steps that a child may save the mother. Let 
 them do the little things, such as bringing mother's work basket or 
 having something ready for father's comfort when he comes home 
 from the day's work and care. Gradually, as they grow, let the tasks 
 gently shift over to the young shoulders. It results by so doing in the 
 mother always finding time to be the companion of her husband and 
 children and that they will appreciate. 
 
 The prospective and nursing mother should receive especial con- 
 sideration. It should be known and recognized that her requirements 
 for wholesome food, and above all wholesome surroundings, are neces- 
 sary for the normal development of her child and for her own physical 
 safety. How can she, perhaps already a mother of several children, 
 have the needed rest and time to read or walk in the fresh air, unless 
 the family co-operate with her? It is so easy for the husband to direct 
 the children at these times and at all times, as to the care the mother 
 is deserving. We know a gentleman who, as a judge, has never had his 
 opinion on legal questions reversed, would commonly, after dinner, 
 when there was no help in the house, lead his wife to an easy chair, 
 affectionately express his and the family's appreciation of the fine din- 
 ner that they had all enjoyed and turning to their son, would say: 
 1 'Come, son, we must wash the dishes; we would not be very appre- 
 ciative were we to permit mother to work longer today. ' ' Some would 
 say that such work is not in keeping with his august position. Be that 
 as it may, one fact remains: He has taught his children to care for 
 their mother in such a way that there will never arise any questions as 
 to her position or her rights. 
 
 359
 
 360 DUTIES OF CHILDREN TO THEIR PARENTS 
 
 COURTESIES DUE THE MOTHER 
 
 In this same manner the children can be taught that mother will 
 remain happier and younger if she is given the assurance of their love 
 and thoughtfulness by the occasional remembrance of a desirable gift, 
 a book, or a pretty bouquet of flowers. They may be wild flowers, 
 gathered by your own hands. So much the better. The little gifts of 
 labor are so much the sweeter. Then there is mother's birthday to be 
 remembered by little offerings of love from the family. They do not 
 remind her of advancing years, but count each year a pearl ; each pearl 
 a prize. On her wedding anniversary the husband brings to his sweet- 
 heart wife some gift as a lover's token. So as time passes, each year 
 the vows of their youth are renewed and the bonds between them sus- 
 tained. 
 
 The most practical appreciation of love and worth that a woman 
 may show her husband the provider of her family is the careful con- 
 sideration of the best interest of the family. Eventually the man who 
 receives such sympathy and help will find his life being purified and 
 strengthened. 
 
 MOTHER SHOULD BE CONFIDED IN 
 
 There is not much that can be achieved in the world without know- 
 ing conditions and requirements. So it is with the home. The family 
 cannot enjoy the sympathy of the mother without giving her their 
 confidence. The husband who confides his financial affairs to the wife 
 will seldom fail. Let her know the amount and source of his income; 
 let her feel that she is his partner and that a portion of his income is 
 hers, and there will be little danger of financial failure or domestic un- 
 happiness. 
 
 A mother's success with her family depends upon how much she 
 lives in their lives and experiences; the interest she takes in each day's 
 effort. Even though she cannot go with them she can enjoy their feel- 
 ings and live them all over again with them in the home. The habit of 
 telling mother everything which has happened during the day is not
 
 DUTIES OF CHILDREN TO THEIR PARENTS 361 
 
 only a great safeguard to the children, but the mother may live over 
 her childhood days of dolls and toys, and may enlighten her mind by 
 reading and studying with her bright boy and girl; may even dream 
 the sweet love dreams all over again as with a gentle hand and sym- 
 pathetic heart she guides her children to a life of safety and happiness. 
 
 THE DUTIES OF HUSBAND AND WIFE TO EACH OTHER 
 
 The mother's rights are real and comprehensive. They are some- 
 thing not to be disputed. Hers are the greatest in the family. These 
 rights her children may not in early youth be able to fully realize, but 
 these she must teach to them simply and must insist upon. She has 
 rights, very clearly defined, to be accorded by her husband, and if he 
 hesitates she is most unfortunate and he is most unworthy. Her dues 
 from him are the greatest of all. They are the greatest in the world. 
 If she has borne him children she has done for him the utmost that one 
 human being can do for another. She has, literally, given him herself. 
 Well has it been said that a man's duty to a faithful wife can never end 
 while life lasts. "When she consented to be his helpmate and to vir- 
 tually transform every organ in her body that his lineage may not die 
 out, that he may have children, healthy, happy and able, she has done 
 more for him than he can ever repay in a lifetime of service. She has 
 taken the chance gladly and risked her life for him." Under what 
 more tremendous obligation could she place him? She has established 
 a right which covers all things. 
 
 These greatest rights those of the mother from the husband 
 are so numerous, so all-comprehending, that they cannot be given in 
 detail. They imply simply that he should look upon her as a part of 
 himself and show it instinctively and as a matter of course. She has 
 the right to claim from him that he should always be to her as he was 
 before marriage, save that the relationship is closer and more familiar. 
 What proportion of husbands remember this? How often does there 
 come a time after marriage when the husband forgets that they are 
 one? How often does he show unmistakably that he thinks his family
 
 862 DUTIES OF CHILDREN TO THEIR PARENTS 
 
 is a drag upon him, that he is bearing a burden, that he deserves 
 especial credit for bearing it and that what he pays out for family ex- 
 penses he is "giving?" There would be short work were he to assume 
 such an attitude toward his partner in a business venture, yet he is, 
 literally, in partnership with his wife in the greatest business this life 
 affords and that she put in by far the greater part of the capital in the 
 beginning! 
 
 If there be anything a wife has a right to be fiercely sensitive about 
 it is absolutely necessary money, according to the standard of living 
 which may have been adopted. What wonder that she should feel grief 
 and resentment when this money is doled out to her as if it were a 
 "gift," and not infrequently with grudgingness and reluctance and 
 captious words! It is no "gift." It is no concession. Except when 
 beyond the ordinary requirements of living, within the limit of his 
 means, no man ever "gave" his wife anything. He is simply meeting 
 a wise obligation he has assumed and the manner in which he meets it 
 may be said to afford a fair estimate of the standard of the man. This 
 applies equally to the man of business affairs, to the farmer or to the 
 workman. 
 
 To say just how the wife and mother shall assert this right in the 
 matter of money is difficult to say. She should not have to assert it. It 
 is a delicate matter and must ever be between the two, but is referred 
 to here at some length because it is the cause of so much needless un- 
 happiness this heedless disregard for one of the mother's rights. 
 
 REGARD, PROTECTION AND CONSIDERATION 
 
 This matter of being placed under no personal obligation, even 
 implied, is, however, but a specific illustration of one of the rights of a 
 good wife. Her rights are first in all directions. Her rights include 
 the utmost limit of protection and consideration and regard from all 
 about her, and they are granted readily in the household where affec-
 
 DUTIES OF CHILDREN TO THEIR PARENTS 863 
 
 tion and intelligence prevail. She should not be the one to think of her 
 rights the good mother rarely is but those about her the husband 
 first and all the time should be the ones to see to it that they are 
 guarded with all jealousy and fairly thrust upon her if she neglects to 
 take them. 
 
 It is the mother's right that what she is doing every day should be 
 appreciated and that she should be assisted in every manner possible. 
 She can never be fully repaid, for hers is the one position requiring 
 constant care and sacrifice, but her burden can be made as easy as pos- 
 sible, and that will more than satisfy her. A wonderful creature is 
 the mother. 
 
 MOTHER THE HIGHEST TYPE OF HUMANITY 
 
 A broader right of the mother, and this is one which she may 
 with all propriety assert herself, as she is beginning to do wherever the 
 best and highest thought prevails is that she is looked upon by the 
 world as being the highest type in example and in fruition of all hu- 
 manity. She is the extreme of what God has made in human beings 
 of the one who is carrying out, better and better with each age, the 
 wonderful scheme of creation and evolution. She is no longer the mere 
 beaten bearer of her species. She is the keynote; she is the producer 
 and hers is the first guiding hand.
 
 THE FUTURE OF THE CHILD, THE 
 FUTURE OF THE RACE 
 
 The future of the child is the future of the race. What the future 
 of the child shall be depends altogether upon the men and women of 
 the present. What thus becomes our vast responsibility is plain to see. 
 It rests, not upon parents alone, but upon the whole community. 
 
 There is no greater problem before thinking and aspiring human- 
 ity and, certainly, no finer one than that of making the growing genera- 
 tion what it should be and there is, as assuredly, none which appeals 
 to us with such overwhelming force, both with regard to our own wel- 
 fare and the welfare of those who fill our hearts and in whom our hopes 
 are centered. It is one involved alike in the parental instinct and that 
 of patriotism. Our children must be so reared as to develop into good 
 sons and daughters and good citizens as well. The keynote of all prog- 
 ress and advancement in the good of the world is centered here. Each 
 generation should excel the one preceding it, and can be made to do so 
 if the parents of today and the communities of today are not neglectful, 
 Always today must be determined the nature of tomcrrow. Parents 
 and governments have a glorious responsibility bestowed upon them. 
 They determine what all coming history shall be, what shall be the 
 future of any natio^ and the degree of the world's happiness. 
 
 HOME LIFE A JOYFUL OCCUPATION 
 
 In developing the intelligence of the children the home may be 
 made a place of delightful occupation while they are becoming wiser. 
 Every home should be equipped with a little working library of refer- 
 ence books, always accessible, including a Bible, a dictionary, an atlas 
 
 364
 
 FUTURE OF CHILD, THE FUTURE OF RACE 3C5 
 
 and a good encyclopedia, if possible. Then there is something to do 
 with. Nothing delights a child or a group of children more and noth- 
 ing is more profitable to them, than a search for information on some 
 doubtful or disputed point. Rightly used, these times of search, with 
 the father or mother as a guide and assistant, are of infinite value in 
 developing a spirit of investigation and, not only that, but one of com- 
 radeship between parent and child. They are chums together in a com- 
 mon study, looking for "the why and wherefore of things." 
 
 The parent, however, as the head of the class, should endeavor to 
 be competent to lead. In fact, it is only by keeping abreast of what is 
 finest in the world's advance can one become a companion really good 
 enough for one's children. What a maker of all that is worth having 
 the home is in a thousand ways! 
 
 NEED OF CARE AND WATCHFULNESS 
 
 No, the work of rearing children as they should be reared is not 
 so difficult, if there be care and watchfulness enough. Therein lies the 
 need. Wishing lovingly and earnestly to do a thing is one matter; 
 knowing how to do it is quite another. Constant, unfailing study and 
 ' * thinking out ' ' of things by a parent is a necessity. There are no two 
 children in the world whose needs are just alike.
 
 THE WAY TO PERFECT HEALTH 
 
 The Human Body and How it is Made How to Take Care of 
 Yourself Rules for a Long and Happy Life- 
 General Information 
 
 If the question were generally asked, "What is the most important 
 factor in the happiness of mankind I" spiritual matters not to be con- 
 sidered in the query, it is safe to say that a tremendous majority of 
 all the intelligent people of the world would reply, "Health." 
 
 Indeed, almost all the other conditions of real importance in life 
 depend more or less on health, and with health as a possession almost 
 all misfortunes can be overcome or borne with patience. Wealth, for 
 instance, is of very little consequence in comparison with health. 
 Without the latter there can be little real enjoyment of the former. 
 Without wealth, however, health can assure true happiness, and it is, 
 indeed, one of the most serviceable factors in enabling one to add 
 wealth to his possessions. 
 
 With these facts clearly recognized as they are, it is not strange 
 that intelligent men and women more and more give their attention to 
 the welfare of their bodies. In the most highly civilized countries the 
 advance of scientific surgery and discoveries in medicine are hailed 
 with the greatest applause. In such countries the subjects of sanita- 
 tion and hygiene are given the closest attention, not only by students 
 and scientists, but by every thoughtful individual. It is being recog- 
 nized that there is no great and impressive mystery about our physical 
 natures by virtue of which we escape responsibility for guarding our 
 own health in every reasonable way. The thing to do is to keep well 
 if we possibly can, and when we fail, give the best attention possible 
 to repairing the damage. 
 
 366
 
 THE WAY TO PERFECT HEALTH 367 
 
 The one who should neglect the well-known principles of hygiene, 
 because of faith that a good doctor could cure any resulting sickness, 
 would be no less than a fool. The one who gets wet on a stormy day, 
 fails to change his clothes, neglects the cold which follows, contracts 
 pneumonia and dies, is not " removed by an all- wise Providence," as 
 so many resolutions of sympathy declare, but by his own folly. It is 
 unjust to blame a wise and beneficent Power for such results. The 
 household that suffers from typhoid, when drinking well-water drained 
 from its own cesspool, needs sympathy, indeed, not only for the sick- 
 ness but for the stupidity that placed the well and the infection side 
 by side. 
 
 Thus it is that, in arranging the order of subjects in this book of 
 practical information for everyone, it was readily decided to discuss 
 this subject with considerable detail. Household recipes and sug- 
 gestions appeal specially to women; stock, farm and orchard come 
 within the province of men; but health, hygiene and the kindred sub- 
 jects command attention with equal force, from man and woman and 
 child. 
 
 Anyone who adopts the policy of "getting all the money he can, 
 and keeping all he can get," is certain to make himself obnoxious to 
 all about him, and in the end to become very miserable as an embit- 
 tered, soured and friendless man, a failure in life, however wealthy he 
 may become. But the one who chooses the policy of getting all the 
 health he can and keeping all he gets, will have a very different tale to 
 tell. Eegular habits, careful living, sunny disposition, a clear head, a 
 bright eye, a sound mind and a sound body give one a cheerful outlook 
 on the world, enable one to use all his energies to the best advantage, 
 guarantee that he will have real friends, assure happiness, and make 
 of one a genuine success in life, whether with or without the prosperity 
 that is very likely to accompany such qualities. 
 
 And what does it involve, this intelligent effort to acquire and re- 
 tain good health in these bodies of ours? 
 
 We have here at our disposal a marvelous and complicated ma- 
 chine, perfect in design, and imperfect only through some inherited
 
 368 THE WAY TO PERFECT HEALTH 
 
 fault or weakness of our ancestors. Most of its processes are auto- 
 matic, though some are deliberate, or voluntary. The automatic 
 processes themselves may fail to operate, however, through some care- 
 lessness of our own in details that we must attend to of our own will. 
 When the voluntary processes are continued with great regularity, 
 they become so habitual that they may be considered almost automatic 
 themselves, and in this state of affairs the whole machine is operating 
 to the best advantage, and will receive no injury except from some 
 outside cause. 
 
 This wonderful machine must breathe an involuntary or auto- 
 matic action but it must have pure and wholesome air, day and night, 
 which is to be made sure only by our own care and voluntary action. 
 It must be well nourished by proper food, obtained, selected and pre- 
 pared by our own voluntary effort, but the food then is assimilated 
 into our strength and support by the automatic and involuntary 
 processes of digestion. So it is through a long list of details which 
 might be named, that the machine of our body is kept in running order 
 in health, as we say by a combination of voluntary and involuntary 
 processes, the latter depending on the former in high degree for their 
 success. All of these details are simple enough in themselves when 
 studied a little. 
 
 In normal and wholesome surroundings, such as, fortunately, most 
 people in this country enjoy, it is an easy matter to avert disease by 
 proper care, and to bring the system into such condition that in the 
 event of sickness the ailment can be thrown off readily by proper 
 attention. Carelessness of habits not only makes the individual more 
 liable to the outbreak of disease, but weakens the power to combat the 
 disease after it has once gained a hold. 
 
 This chapter is not primarily a medical work in the general use of 
 that term. That is to say, it does not go into the scientific and tech- 
 nical details of physiology, nor yet the description and treatment of 
 every disease, simple or otherwise. Until all persons are educated in 
 disease and medicine, the very best advice that can be given in 
 the event of serious illness is Call a competent, progressive, educated
 
 THE WAY TO PERFECT HEALTH 369 
 
 physician as promptly as possible, and yield absolute obedience to his 
 instructions and treatment. But these instructions will include details 
 of nursing and diet, general care of the health, and other things which 
 are of great importance in assisting the work of the doctor. He will 
 welcome the evidence of knowledge of such things which can be gained 
 from this practical book. Furthermore, for an intelligent understand- 
 ing of the human body, how to keep it in health, and how to treat its 
 simple ailments, and the emergencies of all sorts that demand quick 
 attention, this department of the present work is confidently offered to 
 the reader. 
 
 THE HUMAN BODY AND ITS CONSTRUCTION 
 
 Let us now look briefly at the construction of the human body and 
 the duties which its various parts are intended to perform, after which 
 we will take note of the methods of preserving health in general, and 
 the diseases and injuries which must be guarded against. 
 
 First, some explanations of the terms used in these connections: 
 We divide all nature into three classes of objects, those belonging to 
 the Animal, Vegetable and Mineral Kingdoms, and all things belong 
 in one or another of these. They are also divided into organic and 
 inorganic bodies. The first are those having organs by which they 
 grow, such as animals and plants. Inorganic bodies are those which 
 are without life of their own, such as air, water, stone and the like. All 
 inorganic bodies are included in the mineral kingdom. Those organic 
 bodies which have no power to feel are included in the vegetable king- 
 dom, and those which have the power to feel form the animal kingdom. 
 There are things in nature which are so close to this dividing line that 
 even scientists disagree as to whether they belong to the vegetable 
 or animal kingdom. 
 
 The parts of an organized body, such as the mouth or the foot of 
 an animal, the root or the leaf of a plant, are called the organs, and the 
 work which an organ is intended to perform is called its function. 
 The material out of which any organ is composed is called tissue, and 
 in the human body, for instance, at least six different kinds of tissue 
 241, S
 
 370 THE WAY TO PERFECT HEALTH, 
 
 are found, forming the various organs. iWe will speak of the various 
 solids and fluids of the body by name, only in connection with their 
 ailments and their care hereafter. The tissues themselves are com- 
 posed of fifteen of the sixty-five chemical elements, or simple sub- 
 stances, known to exist in nature. 
 
 The various organs of similar structure and common purpose 
 found in the human body, when taken together, are called a system. 
 
 These are the Osseous System, the Muscular System, the Digestive 
 System, the Circulatory System, the Respiratory System and the Nerv- 
 ous System. The Osseous System means the skeleton, which gives 
 shape to the body and supports it, enables us to move and extend our 
 limbs, and protects the delicate organs from injury. The Muscular 
 System is the flesh of the body, forming a pad or covering around the 
 bones, and thus also serving as a protection, in addition to producing 
 at will the motions of our limbs and the controllable organs. The Di- 
 gestive System is composed of those organs which receive, transmit 
 and dispose of our food, separating the waste matter from the useful, 
 and giving the latter to our nourishment and strength. The mouth, 
 the stomach, the intestines, and various other organs are included in 
 this service. 
 
 The Circulatory System includes the heart, the arteries, the veins 
 and the capillaries, those organs which transmit and purify the blood, 
 building up all other organs by this essential fluid which is life. The 
 Respiratory System is that which transmits the air and makes use of 
 it in the body for purifying the blood, thus including the lungs, and 
 the passages and valves which lead thither. The Nervous System is 
 that part of the organism by which the different parts of the body are 
 controlled and caused to work together, and through which mind and 
 body are connected. The brain, the spinal cord, the nerves and the 
 ganglia of the nerves are the organs of the Nervous System. They 
 have been compared most appropriately to an intricate telegraph sys- 
 tem, of which the brain is the head office or directing intelligence, the 
 spinal cord is the main line, the nerves are the wires running to every 
 station, and the ganglia are the stations themselves.
 
 THE WAY TO PERFECT HEALTH STl 
 
 In addition to these general systems which have been named we 
 must take note also of the skin, which covers the whole exterior of the 
 body; the mucous membrane, which covers the open cavities and lines 
 the organs; the urinary organs, which separate and discharge the 
 liquid waste of the body and thus are akin to the digestive system; 
 and the organs of generation and reproduction by which the race is 
 perpetuated. 
 
 PROPER FOOD AND ITS IMPORTANCE 
 
 To keep all of these various tissues and organs in health, as has 
 been suggested heretofore, we must be properly nourished by the most 
 suitable food. It is of prime importance, therefore, to know the true 
 value of foods in order that we may select wisely. To a higher degree 
 than is commonly realized, our physical welfare depends on this mat- 
 ter. We are not speaking here of food for the sick, but of food for the 
 well, not of special delicacies, but of the every-day food of the average 
 household the practical subject for the practical man, woman or child. 
 Let us see what we may learn from the researches of the wisest 
 students who have considered the subject. It is not necessary here to 
 go into the chemical analysis which has proved the following facts, for 
 facts they are. They may be accepted absolutely as safe guides, with 
 the assurance that only benefit can result. 
 
 The popular division of foods into animal and vegetable is neither 
 scientific nor satisfactory. Not that it is a matter of indifference 
 whether man lives on a purely animal or purely vegetable diet or on 
 one derived from both kingdoms, but the differences depend not on 
 the source whence the foods are obtained, but on the proportions in 
 which the various food elements are combined, and on the digestibility 
 and other special properties of the foods selected. The materials sup- 
 plied in the form of food, and digested and absorbed by the body, are 
 partly employed for building up growing organs and making good the 
 wear and tear the loss of substances which they are constantly un- 
 dergoing, and partly as fuel for the production of heat and of energy. 
 
 Speaking roughly, raw meat of ordinary quality consists of water
 
 872 THE WAY TO PERFECT HEALTH 
 
 seventy-five per cent, albumen and nitrogenous matters twenty per 
 cent, and fat five per cent. Although meat becomes more tender by 
 keeping, it is more wholesome while fresh, and freshness should not 
 be sacrificed for a tenderness really due to the beginning of decompo- 
 sition. The flesh of mature cattle, that is, four or five years old, is 
 more nutritious than that of younger ones. It is a matter of experience 
 that beef and mutton are more easily digested than veal and pork. 
 Veal broth, however, contains more nutritious matter than mutton 
 broth or beef tea. Poultry and wild birds, if young, yield a tender and 
 digestible meat. Fish vary much in their digestibility, salmon, for 
 instance, being utterly unfit for weak stomachs. Crabs and lobsters 
 are notoriously indigestible. 
 
 Milk is the sole nourishment provided by nature for the young 
 of man and beast, and contains all food stuffs in the best proportions 
 for the infant's needs. But milk alone is not adapted to the adult. 
 Supplemented by other food, however, it is invaluable and not appre- 
 ciated as it ought to be. Cheese is highly nutritious, but not very 
 digestible. Eggs resemble milk in composition, except that they con- 
 tain less water. The nearer raw the more digestible they are, and 
 the yolk is more so than the white, which, when hard boiled, is the 
 most indigestible form of albumen known. The addition of eggs to 
 baked puddings is of questionable utility, and next to a raw egg, well 
 beaten, in milk or water or in soup or beef tea, not too hot, a light 
 boiled custard is the best form for invalids. 
 
 From the earliest ages the grains or cereals have formed a portion 
 of man's diet. Wheat % has always been the most esteemed, and some 
 varieties of it may be grown in every climate except the very hottest 
 and coldest. Barley, rye and oats may be grown much farther north, 
 but are less digestible. Oatmeal cannot be made into bread, rye bread 
 is rapidly being displaced by wheat, and barley has almost entirely 
 fallen into disuse, except for the purposes of the brewer and distiller. 
 In the tropics rice is the chief cereal. It consists almost entirely of 
 starch, and is thus unfit for bread making. Our own corn, which we
 
 THE WAY TO PERFECT HEALTH 37? 
 
 inherit from the Indians and have immensely improved, is of all the 
 cereals the nearest approach to a perfect food. 
 
 Among roots the potato holds the most prominent place. Potatoes 
 are wholesome only when the starch granules, which compose them, 
 are healthy, as shown by their swelling out during boiling, bursting 
 their covering, and converting themselves into a floury mass, easily 
 broken up. They contain from twenty to twenty-five per cent of nutri- 
 ment, but this is almost entirely starch, and as a food in combination 
 with meat, cheese or other vegetables, they are not equal to rice. Par- 
 snips, beets and carrots are wholesome and nutritious, and should be 
 used much more than they are. Turnips are not so valuable. Cabbages 
 and their kindred have but little food value, although the salts they 
 contain are excellent in the preservation of health. As regards green 
 vegetables in general the importance of having them fresh is not suffi- 
 ciently realized. When they have been cut some days changes occur 
 just as truly as in animal food, and the freshness should be carefully 
 watched, except with those specially adapted for storing. 
 
 Salads are useful in maintaining the health, although many of 
 them are very indigestible, those of radishes, celery and cucumbers 
 among the list. Fruits are prized chiefly for their taste. Grapes alone, 
 among fresh fruits, contain any large proportion of food stuff. As an 
 aid to digestion, however, they all are properly highly prized. Fruits 
 should be fully ripe, but without any trace of decomposition. 
 
 Stimulants and condiments of high seasoning have little food value 
 of their own, but they have value as aids to digestion when used mod- 
 erately, and in making simpler foods more palatable. Alcoholic 
 liquors, whether mild or strong, hardly need to be considered here. 
 It is to be gravely doubted if such beverages are ever necessary or of 
 value in the diet, and in this place we are not considering them from 
 any other point of view. 
 
 It is equally difficult to speak positively and generally in reference 
 to tea and coffee. It is safe to say, however, that many people drink 
 these tempting beverages to excess, with harm resulting to themselves 
 from it. Tea and coffee alike act as exciters of the nerve centers, ac-
 
 874 THE WAY TO PERFECT HEALTH 
 
 celerating and strengthening the heart's action and respiration, caus- 
 ing wakefulness, and increasing the secretion of the kidneys and skin. 
 Tea and coffee are far superior to alcohol in enabling man to resist the 
 depressing influence of fatigue and exposure to cold, and are admirably 
 adapted to the needs of soldiers on the march or men on outdoor night 
 duty. Cocoa, chocolate and their preparations contain some active ele^ 
 ments similar to those of tea and coffee, but the proportion of nutritive 
 material is so much greater that they are to be looked on rather as 
 food than drink. 
 
 The considerable use of ice and iced drinks is to be avoided. Small 
 quantities are of service in relieving thirst and vomiting, and in cool- 
 ing the body when exposed to great heat. But since ice causes the 
 mucous membrane of the stomach to become temporarily pale and 
 bloodless, it checks or altogether suspends the flow of the gastric juice. 
 Thus iced drinks at meals interfere seriously with digestion. Observe 
 also that there is no truth in the popular notion that frozen water or 
 ice is always pure. Water is not purified by freezing, and may be even 
 more polluted than it was before. 
 
 CLOTHING AND ITS RELATION TO HEALTH 
 
 Having considered thus briefly the matter of food and its relation 
 to health, the question of clothing and personal hygiene now rises for 
 attention. Besides serving for covering and adornment and guarding 
 the body from injury, the use of clothing is to help in preserving the 
 proper animal heat in spite of external changes. In health the normal 
 temperature of the body, ninety-eight to ninety-nine degrees Fahren- 
 heit, is invariable. In order that this temperature shall be maintained 
 with the least strain on the vitality, the clothing should be such that 
 heat is not readily conducted to or from the body. 
 
 Cotton and linen keep off the direct rays of the sun and favor the 
 loss of heat from the body, but being bad absorbers of moisture they 
 are apt to interfere with evaporation from the skin, and cause danger- 
 ous chills. Linen and cotton are good conductors of heat, especially
 
 THE WAY TO PERFECT HEALTH 375 
 
 the former, and do not readily absorb moisture. Silk and wool are bad 
 conductors. Wool has also a remarkable power of so completely ab- 
 sorbing moisture that it feels dry when cotton or linen would be wet 
 and cold. Its value as a non-conductor, retaining internal heat and ex- 
 cluding external heat, is shown by the fact that we wrap ice in blankets 
 to keep it from melting, and cover teapots with woolen "cosies" to 
 keep them from getting cold. These qualities together render it the 
 most perfect material for clothing under all conceivable circumstances. 
 
 Th6 young and the old, the rheumatic, all persons liable to colds 
 or weak in lungs, or who have suffered from kidney diseases, those who 
 are exposed to great heat or cold or are engaged in laborious exercises, 
 ought to wear woolen next to the skin and, indeed, everyone would be 
 better for doing so. Rheumatic persons and those liable to cold feet 
 will find it a great luxury to sleep in blankets in winter instead of 
 sheets, and young children who are apt to get uncovered at night 
 should wear flannel night-gowns next the skin in the winter and over 
 cotton ones in the summer. 
 
 The color of clothing is a matter of little importance in the shade, 
 but in the sun the best reflectors are coolest, such as white and light 
 grays, while blue and black are the worst, absorbing the most heat. 
 Dark colors also absorb odors more than light colors do. Indeed, for 
 every-day use light-colored garments of whatever material, provided 
 it can be washed, are to be recommended, though dark colors are too 
 often preferred because they do not show the dirt. What woman would 
 like to wear a cotton waist and skirt six months without washing ? Yet 
 it would not be half so dirty as the more absorbent dark woolen dress 
 that she would wear as long without a scruple. 
 
 Beds and bedding are likewise elements of importance in the gen- 
 eral health, although not always sufficiently considered. Soft, and 
 especially feather, beds are weakening. The harder a bed, consistent 
 with comfort, the better. Good hair mattresses are the most whole- 
 some. Coverings should be light, porous enough to carry off the evap- 
 orations from the body, and yet bad conductors of heat. Most blankets 
 are too heavy, and thick cotton counterpanes are heavy without being
 
 876 THE WAY TO PERFECT HEALTH 
 
 warm. Flannel night-dresses are much preferred to cotton at all times, 
 both for comfort and for health. Warmer in winter, they obviate the 
 chill of the cold sheets; while in summer they prevent the more danger- 
 ous chill when in the early morning hours the external temperature 
 falls, when the production of internal heat in the body is at its lowest 
 ebb and the skin perhaps bathed in perspiration a chill which other- 
 wise can be avoided only by an unnecessary amount of bed clothes. 
 
 THE BATH AND ITS IMPORTANCE 
 
 The dirt of the skin and underclothing consists of the sweat and 
 greasy matters exuded from the pores, together with the cast-off sur- 
 face of the skin itself, which is continually scaling away. The im- 
 portance of frequent bathing will be better appreciated when we re- 
 member what are the functions of the skin, and the amount of solid 
 and fluid matter excreted thereby. The quantity varies greatly accord- 
 ing to the temperature and moisture of the air, the work done, and the 
 fluids drunk, but is probably never less than five pounds or half a gal- 
 lon daily, and with hard labor and a high temperature this amount may 
 be multiplied many times. From one to two per cent of this consists 
 of fatty salts, without taking into account the skin scales. 
 
 A good cistern, spring or well of wholesome water is a positive 
 necessity on every farm. A bath-tub and its frequent use are quite 
 as essential to the welfare of the farmer. 
 
 In the cities, where soot and dense coal smoke soil linen and mulch 
 the lungs and air passages, there is necessarily a greater regard for 
 cleanliness on the part of the inhabitants than may be observed in the 
 country, where the agencies which oppose cleanliness are of an entirely 
 different composition and productive of different results. 
 
 The farmer during the summer season is lightly clad a straw or 
 hickory hat, a strong shirt, a pair of overalls, socks and heavy shoes 
 constituting his bodily protection. The absence of underwear some- 
 times socks is excused upon the ground that the lighter the harness 
 the less energy is diverted from the performance of work.
 
 THE WAY TO PEEFECT HEALTH 377 
 
 Clothed as he is, the farmer when working in the fields or engaged 
 in any farm work, soon not only gets his clothing soiled, but the pores 
 of his skin fill with particles of dust and this retards their normal and 
 vitally necessary functions. No vocation in life makes frequent bath- 
 ing unnecessary. Farmers and miners, perhaps more than any other 
 class of laborers, who are continually in contact with the earth, need 
 the elevating influence, physical and spiritual, of a daily bath. 
 
 From a moral and hygienic standpoint the matter of cleanliness, 
 which is next to godliness, is of great importance, and it is fine evi- 
 dence of intellectual progress and spiritual growth when men use more 
 water and soap at the end of the day's work. 
 
 For purposes of cleanliness a bath without soap and friction is 
 perfectly useless, and warm water is more effectual than cold. The 
 shock of a cold plunge or sponge bath, however, has a powerful invig- 
 orating influence on the nervous system, and helps it guard against the 
 risks of catching cold. The purpose of health and cleanliness alike 
 will be best served by the daily bath with cold water and once a week 
 with warm. 
 
 Speaking of cold baths, we may take note of a popular error as to 
 what this means. The temperature of the body is always a little under 
 one hundred degrees F. If, then, in summer, a bath at sixty degrees 
 F., or forty degrees below that of the body, is considered cold and gives 
 the desired amount of shock, it will do the same in winter, and to insist 
 on plunging into water still colder than that is, to say the least un- 
 reasonable. The cold bath, then, is one at forty degrees below the tem- 
 perature of the blood, and is the same in January as in July. To bathe 
 in water from which the ice is broken, as some do, is a result of misun- 
 derstanding or folly, and may be followed by dangerous consequences. 
 
 It is dangerous to bathe after a full meal, and also when fasting. 
 An hour or two after breakfast is a good time, but if one wishes to 
 bathe earlier, a bit of food should be taken first. Again it is dangerous 
 to bathe when exhausted by fatigue, but the glow of moderate exer- 
 cise is a decided advantage. A light refreshment and a short run or 
 brisk walk are the best preparations for a swim, which should not be
 
 378 THE WAY TO PERFECT HEALTH 
 
 prolonged until fatigue and chill are felt, and should be followed by a 
 rub-down, speedy dressing and a quick walk home. 
 
 When the resisting and rallying power and the circulation gen- 
 erally are weak, as shown by shivering, coldness of the extremities, 
 and sense of exhaustion, river or sea bathing should be given up. So, 
 too, persons whose lungs and hearts are weak, and above all those who 
 have any actual diseases of those organs, should not attempt it. There 
 is a general tendency among those who enjoy outdoor bathing to stay 
 in the water too long. Boys in summer remain for hours at lake or 
 river side, most of the time in the water. This is an exceedingly weak- 
 ening practice. Half an hour is ample for all the benefit that can be 
 derived from such a swim, and a longer time in the water is apt to be 
 distinctly injurious. 
 
 HOT WEATHER BATH SUGGESTIONS 
 
 A good health preservative, especially in summer and in warm 
 climates, is to sponge the body with water which contains a small 
 amount of ammonia or other alkali. The ammonia combines with the 
 oil or grease thrown out by the perspiration, forming a soap which 
 is easily removed from the skin with warm water, leaving the pores 
 open and thus promoting health and comfort. 
 
 SLEEP AND ITS VALUE 
 
 No general rule can be laid down as to the number of hours which 
 should be passed in sleep, since the need of sleep varies with age, 
 temperament, and the way in which the waking hours have been em- 
 ployed. The infant slumbers away the greater part of its time. Young 
 children should sleep from six to seven in the evening,* until morning, 
 and for the first three or four years of their life should also rest in the 
 middle of the day. Up to their fourteenth or fifteenth year the hour 
 of retiring should not be later than nine o'clock, while adults require 
 from seven to nine hours. Some can do with two or three hours less
 
 THE WAY TO PERFECT HEALTH 379 
 
 than this, but they are so few that they offer no examples for us to fol- 
 low. 
 
 Insufficient sleep is one of the crying evils of the day. The want 
 of proper rest of the nervous system produces a lamentable condition, 
 a deterioration in both body and mind. This sleepless habit is begun 
 even in childhood, when the boy or girl goes to school at six or seven 
 years of age. Sleep is persistently put off up to manhood and woman- 
 hood. 
 
 Persons who are not engaged in any severe work, whether bodily 
 or mental, require less sleep than those who are working hard. Muscu- 
 lar fatigue of itself induces sleep, and the man who labors thus awakes 
 refreshed. But brain work too often causes wakefulness, although 
 sleep is even more necessary for the repair of brain than of muscular 
 tissue. In such cases the attention should be forcibly withdrawn from 
 study for some time before retiring to rest, and turned to some light 
 reading, conversation or rest before going to bed. A short brisk walk 
 out of doors just before bed time may aid the student in inducing sleep. 
 Drugs should be avoided. 
 
 After a heavy supper, either sleep or digestion must suffer, but the 
 person who goes to bed hungry will not have sound and refreshing 
 sleep. If one works after supper, through a Ipng evening, he should 
 eat a light lunch of some sort an hour or two before bed time. 
 
 Ordinarily persons do best to retire at ten or eleven, and the habits 
 of society which require later hours are to be regretted. Brain work, 
 however, after midnight is most exhausting, and though sometimes 
 brilliant, would probably be better still if diverted to earlier hours. 
 Whatever be the explanation, it is an undoubted fact that day and 
 night cannot be properly exchanged. About one or two o'clock in the 
 morning the heart's action sinks, and nature points to the necessity for 
 rest. Sleep in the day time does not compensate for the loss of that at 
 proper time, and slumbers prolonged to a late hour do not refresh the 
 mind or body as does sleep between the hours of eleven and six or 
 seven, the normal period for rest.
 
 380 THE WAY TO PERFECT HEALTH 
 
 Old persons require, as a rule, less sleep than those of middle age, 
 just as they require less food, because their nutritive processes are 
 less active than when they were younger, and perhaps because their 
 mental efforts also are less forced and attended by less exertion and 
 more deliberation. Women, generally speaking, require more sleep 
 than men, at least under like circumstances, apparently because in 
 their case the same efforts involve greater fatigue. 
 
 VENTILATION OF BEDROOMS 
 
 Booms which are to be slept in after having been occupied dur- 
 ing a whole evening must be thoroughly ventilated before the occupant 
 prepares for bed. Doors and windows must be thrown open for several 
 minutes, the gas or lamp put out, and the air completely changed, 
 no matter how cold it may be outside. This is the only way to obtain 
 refreshing sleep. On going to bed the usual ventilating arrangements 
 should then be followed, but the great point is to change the air thor- 
 oughly first 
 
 REGULARITY OF HABITS 
 
 The importance of regularity and punctuality in every circum- 
 stance of daily life is not sufficiently realized. The more often and 
 regularly any act is performed the more automatic it tends to become, 
 and the less effort, whether mental or physical, attends its perform- 
 ance. This is a matter of daily experience and observation, and is true 
 not only of mental work and manual or mechanical exercises, but of 
 the organic functions of the body. Quite apart from the harm done 
 by too frequent eating or too prolonged periods between meals or want 
 of rest, the brain finds itself ready for sleep, the stomach for digestion 
 and the bowels for action at the same hour every day, when these acts 
 are performed with unbroken punctuality, and the strain upon the 
 system to adjust itself to new conditions is therefore reduced to a 
 minimum.
 
 GENERAL HEALTH CONDITIONS 
 
 Guard Your Water Supply How Diseases Are Classified How to Pre- 
 vent Contagion Care of the Sick Room Disinfection, Its Importance 
 and Its Methods Period of Isolation or Quarantine Duty of All 
 Households Where Sickness Has Invaded, to Guard Others Against 
 Its Spread. 
 
 Man cannot preserve his health entirely by his own caution as to 
 his food and personal habits. His surroundings enter into the matter 
 at all times. By this is meant the house in which he lives, its situation 
 and conditions, as well as the community itself. Fortunately, in this 
 country we have not yet become so overcrowded as to forbid ordinary 
 care in the matters of drainage, light, ventilation and other requisites. 
 Americans should congratulate themselves that their ample country 
 and general prosperity enable them to regulate their food, their habits 
 and the conditions around them in high degree. At the same time the 
 fact that these things are so generally within our control places upon 
 us the obligation to do what we can for the community to maintain the 
 general health. 
 
 Let us note now, briefly, some points of primary importance in the 
 conditions that assure general health. Air, warmth and light must be 
 provided for the dwelling. In cities we cannot always choose, but in 
 smaller communities and in the country we can in large degree control 
 such things for ourselves. Some things require only to be suggested 
 to be clearly understood. A house should stand where the character 
 of the soil and the contour of the surface will provide the best drain- 
 age. Hollows should be avoided. When a house is built on a hillside 
 the ground should not be dug out so that a cliff rises immediately be- 
 hind. Trees may afford valuable shelter, not only from cold winds, 
 but from fogs. But it is not generally wise to have them close around 
 
 381
 
 882 . GENERAL HEALTH INSTRUCTIONS 
 
 a dwelling, at least in large numbers, since they impede the free circu- 
 lation of the surrounding air, and retain dampness beneath their shade. 
 In the country a house may be sheltered from cold winds on the side 
 from which they prevail, by trees. Exposure of each side of a house 
 in succession to the rays of the sun helps to keep the outer walls dry, 
 to warm it in winter and to aid ventilation in the summer. The north 
 wall may be made with advantage a dead wall, and ventilating pipes 
 and soil pipes may be carried up through it, but chimneys carried up 
 through a north wall, being warmed with difficulty and apt to smoke, 
 should not project but be built inside the house. Attics with slanting 
 ceilings and dormer windows are cold in winter and hot in summer. 
 
 Once occupied, the most important thing in the house is fresh air. 
 The most common impurity in the atmosphere of rooms is carbonic* 
 acid gas, which is thrown off by the lungs of the occupants, and must 
 be disposed of by ventilation in order that health shall be assured. 
 The lamps or gas lights used in the room likewise give off carbonic 
 acid, which is formed at the expense of the oxygen of the air, the vital 
 element, which we require to breathe. Crowded rooms, or any rooms 
 improperly ventilated, become tainted in this manner, and the head- 
 aches and faintness which we experience under such circumstances are 
 direct and natural results of carbonic acid poisoning. School rooms 
 are particularly trying upon pupils and teachers, unless their ventila- 
 tion is especially guarded. It is considered that the proper degree of 
 purity in the air of a room can be maintained only by introducing at 
 least 2,500 cubic feet of pure air per hour for each person, this being a 
 virtual minimum. In mines it has been noticed that the men require 
 not less than 6,000 cubic feet per hour, and that when the quantity falls 
 to 4,000 cubic feet there is a serious falling off in the work done. Mani- 
 festly the better and tighter the building the more need there is for 
 special means of ventilation. 
 
 In the days when open fireplaces were almost the only means of 
 heating houses they were of great value in aiding ventilation. Now- 
 adays our stoves, radiators and furnaces do not help us in this matter, 
 and we must take additional pains to see that ventilation is provided
 
 GENERAL HEALTH INSTRUCTIONS 383 
 
 in some other way. Of course the simplest and most perfect method 
 is to permit the free passage of the wind through open doors and win- 
 dows. Every room should have its air thus completely renewed at 
 least once a day. The mere renewal is done in a few minutes, but a 
 longer time is required to dislodge the organic vapors and other im- 
 purities that lurk in the corners and behind furniture. In schools and 
 work shops this should be done during the intervals for meals, and in 
 churches between services. But in our climate it is not possible to have 
 windows and doors open during all the time a room is occupied, ex- 
 cept in very warm weather. It is seldom, however, that the window 
 of a bedroom cannot be opened for a few inches all night without direct 
 benefit to the occupant of the room. His bed, of course, must not be 
 immediately in the draught. Curved pipes, ventilating shafts and 
 slides under the windows are substitutes easy to use when windows 
 cannot be actually opened. 
 
 GUARD YOUR WATER SUPPLY 
 
 Water supplies differ greatly in purity and composition, and are 
 of the utmost importance in their effect upon the general health of a 
 household. There is nothing which requires to be guarded more care- 
 fully. Absolutely pure water is almost unknown. Rain water collected 
 in open countries is the purest, though even it takes up matters in its 
 passage through the air, and in towns may be strongly acid. All wa- 
 ters which have been in contact with the soil dissolve out of it numer- 
 ous inorganic and organic substances. Waters are described as hard 
 or soft, hardness being the popular expression for the property of not 
 easily forming a lather with soap. It is due to the presence of salts of 
 lime and magnesia. Hard waters, if their hardness be not excessive, 
 are agreeable and wholesome for drinking, but not well adapted for 
 laundry or bathing purposes. They tend to harden vegetables cooked 
 in them, and do not make as good tea as soft water. Rain water is, of 
 course, the softest, but as a rule lakes yield waters also quite soft.
 
 384 GENERAL HEALTH INSTRUCTIONS 
 
 "When a good and wholesome water cannot be obtained from springs 
 or rivers, as in malarial districts, and when there is reasonable ground 
 for thinking the ordinary sources are contaminated by epidemics, it is 
 well to fall back on the rainfall for drinking purposes, with special 
 care that it is collected in a cleanly manner. 
 
 Surface wells are always to be viewed with suspicion when they 
 are in the vicinity of stables and cesspools, farm yards, cemeteries and 
 anywhere in the .towns. The filtration of the water through the soil re- 
 moves the suspended matters, so that it may be clear enough to the 
 eye, but it has no power to remove impurities actually dissolved. The 
 eye cannot be trusted to judge the impurities of drinking water. Wa- 
 ter which appears absolutely clear may be unwholesome in the ex- 
 treme, and water with sediment floating in it may be in no way un- 
 wholesome. Nothing but an analysis of the water can settle this with 
 absolute certainty. Deep wells and artesian wells which penetrate the 
 surface strata are likely to be safe. Marsh waters carry malaria and 
 should never be drunk without boiling. Indeed suspicious water of all 
 sorts may be made safe by boiling, although it is not sufficient always 
 merely to bring it to a boil. Thirty minutes above the boiling point is 
 a safe rule to follow. Typhoid, diphtheria, dysentery, cholera, diar- 
 rhea and other dangerous diseases are caused by impure water, either 
 by suspended mineral matters acting as irritants, by suspended vege- 
 table and animal matters, or by dissolved animal impurities. Sewer 
 gases dissolved in water, in addition to these diseases, cause sore 
 throats, boils and other ailments. 
 
 It must not be forgotten that water closets, stable yards, man are 
 piles, decaying kitchen slops and all sorts of filth are responsible for 
 many of the most serious diseases, either by draining into the well and 
 so contaminating the water supply, or by direct breeding of disease 
 germs carried as dust and inhaled. Health is one of the rewards for 
 household cleanliness of the most careful kind.
 
 GENERAL HEALTH INSTRUCTIONS 385 
 
 HOW DISEASES ARE CLASSIFIED 
 
 In one sense most diseases are preventable, if all the circumstances 
 which tend to spread them could be absolutely controlled by a single 
 wise authority, and if all the physiological laws would be obeyed by 
 all persons at all times. But as this happy condition is not in effect, 
 we have to reckon with various kinds of diseases, as well as the acci- 
 dents and injuries which come to us in health. The various diseases 
 are classified into general groups. 
 
 Endemic diseases are those which are constantly present in a com- 
 munity because of certain unfavorable conditions, such as malaria in 
 swampy regions, rheumatism from bad climatic conditions, and dis- 
 eases resulting from unhealthy employments. Miasmic diseases are 
 those due to conditions of the soil, and comprise the various forms of 
 intermittent fevers, agues and the like. Infectious diseases, on the 
 other hand, belong to the people, and not to the place. They are com- 
 municated from one person to another through the air, or by means of 
 infected articles of clothing, etc., and they attack the strong and 
 healthy, no less than the weak. Among such are smallpox, scarlet 
 fever, measles, etc. Various branches of infectious diseases are recog- 
 nized in addition, as combining some of the characteristics of the 
 classes already named. For instance, erysipelas and other blood poi- 
 sons are generated with the body of the individual who, so to 
 speak, infects himself and may then infect others. Typhoid, cholera" 
 and yellow fever are miasmic diseases, but they are also capable of be- 
 ing carried by human intercourse, infected clothes, polluted water, etc., 
 within certain limits of space and time. Hydrophobia, glanders and 
 such diseases are communicated only by actual contact of body. Rick- 
 ets and scurvy are preventable, though not communicable diseases, 
 being direct results of mal-nutrition or imperfect nourishment, and 
 consequently are diseases of diet. 
 
 Bacteria are those minute organisms which under various names 
 are the active causes not only of diseases but of all putrefaction, fer- 
 mentation and like changes in dead organic matter. Like all living 
 25 L S
 
 886 GENERAL HEALTH INSTRUCTIONS 
 
 things they may be killed, and on this is based the whole theory of dis- 
 infection. Some are more hardy than others, under conditions which 
 are frequently supposed to be unfavorable to them. Merely to destroy 
 an unpleasant odor or to admit fresh air into a room does not mean to 
 disinfect, and it is necessary to understand this clearly in the effort 
 to purify rooms in the event of infection. 
 
 Contagion is communicated sometimes with the utmost ease, if the 
 new victim be in a receptive condition, and in the presence of any 
 disease, even the most simple, it is well to take every precaution. The 
 mucous surfaces are peculiarly ready to absorb infection of many 
 kinds. Measles is easily absorbed from pocket handkerchiefs, as are 
 also scarlet fever, whooping-cough and other diseases. By inhalation 
 through the nostrils or mouth, scarlet fever, measles, whooping-cough, 
 mumps, diphtheria, dysentery, cholera and even pneumonia and men- 
 ingitis may be communicated. By eating or drinking something which 
 contains the germs of cholera, typhoid, malaria, tuberculosis or con- 
 sumption, diphtheria and scarlet fever, these diseases are communi- 
 cated. 
 
 HOW TO PREVENT CONTAGION 
 
 It is an undoubted fact that not enough attention is paid to isola- 
 tion in times of sickness. There is too much visiting in the sick room, 
 too many people share the care of the patient, the nurse mingles too 
 freely with other members of the family, and there is not enough care 
 to keep the soiled bedding, garments and refuse of the sick room abso- 
 lutely separated from that of the rest of the house. Scarlet fever is a 
 noteworthy instance of a disease which constantly spreads by careless- 
 ness. Just as long as the scaling or shedding of the outer skin con- 
 tinues contagion may be carried, for it is these scales which bear it. 
 It is nothing less than criminal, therefore, to permit the patient who is 
 recovering to mix with other persons, except those who have been 
 caring for him already. In the early stages of the disease the infection 
 is chiefly in the breath, and in the secretion of the nostrils. During the
 
 GENERAL HEALTH INSTRUCTIONS 887 
 
 disease pocket handkerchiefs should never be used, soft linen or cotton 
 rags being substituted and immediately burned. 
 
 Most of the same things are true as to measles, whooping-cough, 
 mumps and German measles, which are constantly spread by sheer 
 carelessness because people do not realize the obligation resting upon 
 them to guard others from contact with disease. These ailments are 
 highly infectious before they are certainly recognized, and for that 
 reason it is not possible always to isolate cases in time, but at least 
 after the fact is clearly understood there should be no further careless- 
 ness. 
 
 Another prevalent disease in which carelessness is responsible for 
 much of its spreading is tuberculosis, phthisis, or consumption, as it 
 is more familiarly known. It is not possible yet to isolate every person 
 suffering with this insidious disease, nor is that suggested. But at 
 least it may be urged that every such sufferer shall thoughtfully guard 
 in every way in his power against communicating it to his own neigh- 
 bors and family. The bacilli, or bacteria, of consumption swarm in the 
 spittle of the patient, and are diffused by the wind as dust as soon as 
 they are dried. To guard against infection from this cause, spittoons 
 should be used, which can be absolutely disinfected, or cloths which 
 can be promptly burned. 
 
 Smallpox is perhaps the most infectious of diseases. Yet in vac- 
 cination we have a means of protection which we have not in any other. 
 As long as a large unvaccinated population exists, however, we shall 
 have epidemics from time to time. Before the introduction of vaccina- 
 tion nearly everyone had smallpox, just as now almost all persons have 
 measles at some time or other. The heaviest mortality occurred within 
 the first five or ten years of life, the deaths in later periods being very 
 few, since the population had mostly been rendered immune by having 
 had it already. 
 
 Measles is a well-defined disease, intensely infectious, occurring 
 but once in a lifetime. It is very rarely fatal, nearly all the deaths 
 credited to it being really due to bronchitis and inflammation of the 
 lungs, the results of neglect and exposure to cold. No age is exempt.
 
 388 GENERAL HEALTH INSTRUCTIONS 
 
 The only reason why it is looked on as a disease of childhood is that 
 being in the highest degree infectious from the beginning, when its 
 nature is not suspected, few children in the schools can hope to escape 
 it, but if by chance they do, they are just as susceptible to it in after- 
 life. 
 
 Whooping-cough is a highly infectious disease, occurring but once 
 in a lifetime, but at any age, though most frequently in childhood. 
 The frequent belief that children suffering from whooping-cough 
 should be as much as possible in the open air is an entirely mistaken 
 one, as it leads not only to continuing the disease longer, but to danger 
 of bronchitis and pneumonia. As in diphtheria and scarlet fever the 
 mucus is the chief vehicle of contagion, and pocket handkerchiefs 
 should be forbidden, pieces of soft rag being substituted and burned as 
 soon as used. 
 
 Typhoid or enteric fever is slow and uncertain in its onset, a full 
 month in duration, and the return of health is usually tedious. It is 
 like diphtheria, directly a result of unsanitary conditions. Danger of 
 direct infection from the patient is slight, but the poison remains in 
 the evacuations from the bowels and is propagated by them. By this 
 means a reservoir or river has been known to infect a whole town. 
 Broken or defective drains, the entrance of sewer gas into houses, wells 
 polluted by cesspool drainage, and milk diluted with infected water, 
 are among the principal means of spreading the disease. It is an abso- 
 lute rule that all bedding which becomes soiled should be destroyed, 
 and the refuse of the sick room should be instantly disinfected and 
 removed from the dwelling. 
 
 CARE OF THE SICK ROOM 
 
 Although it is quite possible that few may be able to follow every 
 instruction or precaution advised to guard against the spread of dis- 
 eases, we may at least outline the conditions to be aimed at and se- 
 cured as nearly as possible. In spite of the additional labor that it
 
 GENEEAL HEALTH INSTRUCTIONS 889 
 
 makes, the ideal place for a sick room in a private house is as far from 
 the ground as possible. To be of any service at all isolation must be 
 real and complete. A room should be selected in the topmost story, the 
 door kept closed, a fire, large or small, according to the weather, kept 
 burning, and the windows open as much as possible. Even in the win- 
 ter this can be done without danger under most circumstances by low- 
 ering the upper sash and breaking the draught by a blind or a screen. 
 The staircase and hall windows should be kept open day and night. 
 The other inmates of the house should keep their own rooms thor- 
 oughly ventilated. The persons nursing the patient should on no ac- 
 count mix with other members of the family, or if that cannot be helped 
 they should take off their dresses in the sick room, and after washing 
 their hands and faces, put on other dresses kept hanging outside the 
 room, or in an adjoining apartment. 
 
 All dishes used in the room should be washed separately, and not 
 with others in the kitchen. The room itself, except in case of measles 
 and whooping-cough, the poison of which does not retain its vitality 
 for any length of time, should be as scantily furnished as possible, con- 
 taining nothing which can retain infection. All woolen carpets, cur- 
 tains and bed hangings should be removed, and only wooden or cane- 
 bottomed chairs kept. There should be no sofa, and iron bedsteads are 
 better than wood. A straw mattress of little value, which may be de- 
 stroyed afterwards, is better than a hair one, which can be disinfected, 
 but feather beds and such coverings should be absolutely forbidden. 
 
 In scarlet fever, diphtheria, smallpox and typhoid, all soiled cloth- 
 ing and bedding should be immediately put into an earthenware vessel, 
 containing a solution of corrosive sublimate (one drachm to a gallon 
 of water) and left to soak for some hours before being washed. On 
 being taken from this disinfecting solution they must, even at risk of 
 spoiling flannels, be thrown into boiling water and boiled for some min- 
 utes before soaping and washing. No infected clothes should, under 
 any circumstances, be sent out of the house, unless all of these precau- 
 tions are absolutely guarded. 
 
 In cases of typhoid and scarlet fever the vessel which receives the
 
 390 GENERAL HEALTH INSTRUCTIONS 
 
 passages from the bowels should have in it a solution of corrosive 
 sublimate or of carbolic acid. The contents then should be stirred with 
 a poker before being poured into the water closet, and the same disin- 
 fectant should be sprinkled liberally into the closet. 
 
 After the peeling in scarlet fever or the shedding of scabs in small- 
 pox has set in, the patient should take, at intervals of three or four 
 days, hot baths with soft soap, the hair, previously cut short, being 
 well scrubbed with the same. In scarlet fever and diphtheria the 
 mouth and throat should be frequently sprayed, washed out or gargled 
 with a pretty strong solution of permanganate of potash or a weak one 
 of chlorinated soda. 
 
 DISINFECTION, ITS IMPORTANCE AND ITS METHODS 
 
 There are few subjects on which greater ignorance exists, not only 
 among the public but among medical men as well, than on that of dis- 
 infectants. The word is used vaguely to mean deodorants, which de- 
 stroy bad odors; antiseptics, which prevent the spread of injury by 
 putrefaction in a wound; and germicides, which actually destroy the 
 bacteria or microbes which produce contagion in a disease. In some 
 cases one of these may serve the function of another, but that is merely 
 incidental. Deodorants may be such simple things as perfumery, to- 
 bacco smoke or camphor, and they serve very useful purposes in mask- 
 ing bad smells, but they are entirely useless in preventing disease. 
 
 Permanganate of potash, or "Condy's fluid,'* as the druggists call 
 it, is a powerful antiseptic, instantly destroying the matter that is Be- 
 ginning to putrefy by what is really a burning process. It sweetens 
 the foul discharges from wounds and bad throats, but is nearly power- 
 less to destroy the living germs of disease. 
 
 The disinfectants of most practical value, which are at the same 
 time germicides, are carbolic acid, chloride of zinc, sulphurous acid, 
 chlorine and corrosive sublimate. Carbolic acid, when strong enough, 
 is fairly satisfactory. Five per cent solutions (one part in twenty) 
 stop the activity of bacteria, but do not actually destroy their vitality.
 
 GENERAL HEALTH INSTRUCTIONS 891 
 
 Solutions twice as strong do, but water will not dissolve so much, and 
 the odor that remains is an objection to their use for disinfecting linen. 
 Chloride of zinc is far more powerful. If too strong a mixture is used 
 it may injure cloth, so that this wants to be guarded against. 
 
 Sulphurous acid (the fumes of burning sulphur) is a most conven- 
 ient disinfectant. Shut the windows down tight, leave all the clothing 
 in its place and open trunks and drawers. Put a thick layer of ashes 
 in an old iron pot, over which place a shovel of live coals ; throw a tea- 
 cup of pulverized sulphur on the coals and run out, closing the doors 
 in your exit. Stay out several hours. On returning open all doors and 
 windows, and the odor will soon be gone, also the bugs, insects and 
 the germs of any disease that may be lodged in the clothing, etc. 
 
 The following instructions, published in the Hospital Gazette, were 
 prepared by a board of eminent physicians and surgeons for public in- 
 formation, and on the general proposition of disinfection they can 
 hardly be surpassed: Three different preparations are recommended 
 for use to make the purifying of a house, where infection has been, 
 complete. The first is ordinary roll sulphur or brimstone, for fumiga- 
 tion; the second is a copperas solution, made by dissolving sulphate of 
 iron (copperas) in water in the proportion of one and one-half pints 
 to one gallon, for soil, sewers, etc.; the third is a zinc solution, made 
 by dissolving sulphate of zinc and common salt together in water in 
 the proportion of four ounces of the sulphate and two ounces of the 
 salt to one gallon, for clothing, bed linen, etc. Carbolic acid is not in- 
 cluded in the list, for the reason that it is very difficult to determine 
 the quality of what is found in the stores, and the purchaser can never 
 be certain of securing it of proper strength. It is expensive when of 
 good quality, and it must be used in comparatively large quantities to 
 be of any use. Besides it is liable, by its strong odor, to give a false 
 sense of security. Nothing is commoner than to see saucers of car- 
 bolic acid and other disinfectants in a sick room. Considering the vi- 
 tality of bacteria, and that they require carbolic solutions of more than 
 five per cent or several hours of intense heat or similar heroic measures 
 to kill thenij it must be evident that such feeble vapors as can be toler-
 
 892 GENERAL HEALTH INSTRUCTION? 
 
 ated in the sick room are utterly useless. Here are the instructions in 
 full: 
 
 In the Sick Room, the most valuable agents are fresh air and clean- 
 liness. The clothing, towels, bed linens, etc., should, on removal from 
 the patient and before they are taken from the room, be placed in a 
 pail or tub of the zinc solution, boiling hot if possible. All discharges 
 should either be received in vessels containing the copperas solution, 
 or, when this is impracticable, should be immediately covered with the 
 solution. All vessels used about the patient should be cleansed or 
 rinsed with the same. Unnecessary furniture especially that which 
 is stuffed carpets and hangings should, when possible, be removed 
 from the room at the outset; otherwise they should remain for subse- 
 quent fumigation, as next explained. 
 
 Fumigation. Fumigation with sulphur is the method used for dis- 
 infecting the house. For this reason the rooms to be disinfected must 
 be vacated. Heavy clothing, blankets, bedding and other articles 
 which cannot be treated with the zinc solution, should be opened and 
 exposed during fumigation, as next directed. Close the rooms tightly 
 as possible, place the sulphur in iron pans supported upon bricks placed 
 in wash-tubs containing a little water, set it on fire by hot coals or with 
 the aid of a spoonful of alcohol, and allow the room to remain closed 
 twenty-four hours. For a room about ten feet square at least two 
 pounds of sulphur should be used; for larger rooms proportionally in- 
 creased quantities. 
 
 Premises. Cellars, stables, yards, gutters, privies, cesspools, water 
 closets, drains, sewers, etc., should be frequently and liberally treated 
 with the copperas solution. The copperas solution is easily prepared 
 by hanging a basket containing about sixty pounds of copperas, in a 
 barrel of water. (This would be one and one-half pounds to the gal- 
 lon, or about that. It should all be dissolved.) 
 
 Body and Bed Clothing, Etc. It is best to burn all articles which 
 have been in contact with persons sick with contagious or infectious 
 diseases. Articles too valuable to be destroyed should be treated as 
 follows: Cotton, linen, flannels, blankets, etc., should be treated with
 
 GENERAL HEALTH INSTRUCTIONS 393 
 
 the boiling hot zinc solution, introduced piece by piece; secure thor- 
 ough wetting, and boil for at least half an hour. Heavy woolen cloth- 
 ing, silks, furs, stuffed bed covers, beds, and other articles which can- 
 not be treated with the zinc solution, should be hung in the room 
 during the fumigation, their surfaces thoroughly exposed, and the 
 pockets turned inside out. Afterward they should be hung in the 
 open air, beaten and shaken. Pillows, beds, stuffed mattresses, up- 
 holstered furniture, etc., should be cut open, the contents spread out 
 and thoroughly fumigated. Carpets are best fumigated on the floor, 
 but should afterward be removed to the open air and thoroughly 
 beaten. 
 
 Corpses. Corpses of those dying from infectious diseases should 
 be thoroughly washed with a zinc solution of double strength; should 
 then be wrapped in a sheet wet with zinc solution and buried at once. 
 Metallic, metal-lined, or air-tight coffins should be used when possible, 
 certainly when the body is to be transported for any considerable dis- 
 tance. Of course a public funeral is out of the question. 
 
 In addition to these disinfectants of long standing, which have been 
 recognized in medicine for many years, another of great value is now 
 coming into high favor. This is formalin, which, in its various forms, 
 is convenient, economical and highly effective. Under the name of 
 formaldehyde, one preparation of this disinfectant is widely but im- 
 properly used as a preservative for milk, meat and some other perish- 
 able foods. In almost every instance this is illegal, and properly so, 
 for the substance is a poison and even when diluted cannot fail to be 
 injurious. From formalin various disinfecting substances are made, 
 and may be had at the drug stores, some as liquids and others in tablets 
 to evaporate over a lamp for the general disinfection of rooms or 
 houses. The latter may be recommended in the highest degree as a 
 safe, economical and absolutely sanitary process. 
 
 Corrosive sublimate is, perhaps, the most powerful germicide 
 known, a solution of one part in a thousand, or a little more than a 
 drachm to a gallon of water, being amply sufficient for all practical 
 purposes. It does not injure or stain wood, varnish, paint, plaster or
 
 GENERAL HEALTH INSTRUCTIONS 
 
 ordinary fabrics, and if the ceiling be whitewashed with a genuine 
 lime wash, and the walls, floors, doors and furniture of the room bo 
 washed down with the mixture, no microbes can possibly escape. It 
 attacks metals, but iron bedsteads are protected by the enameling. 
 
 Poisonous as corrosive sublimate is, the danger from it is easily 
 guarded against. The smallest dose of it known to have proved fatal, 
 even to a child, would require no less than a quarter of a pint of the 
 solution of one in a thousand parts. A mouthful of this would not 
 cause more than temporary discomfort, while the taste would prevent 
 a second being swallowed. Still, as a further safeguard it might be 
 well to add a little laundry bluing to give color to the mixture, and a 
 little wood alcohol to give it a smell. Then with a proper poison label 
 on it surely no one would be endangered by it. 
 
 PERIOD OF ISOLATION OR QUARANTINE 
 
 A person who has had any infectious disease and has been thor- 
 oughly disinfected, with his clothes, may be allowed to mix freely with 
 his fellows, in school, for instance, after the following periods. Scarlet 
 fever: Not less than eight weeks from the appearance of the rash, 
 provided peeling has completely ceased, and there be no sore throat. 
 Six weeks is not enough, as there are cases of direct infection after 
 seven weeks when all symptoms have entirely disappeared. Measles 
 and German measles: In three weeks, provided all peeling and cough- 
 ing have ceased. Smallpox and chickenpox: A fortnight after the last 
 scab has fallen off; the hair, in case of smallpox, having been cut short 
 and scrubbed with carbolic soap or soft soap. Mumps: Four weeks 
 from the attack if all swelling has disappeared. Whooping-cough: 
 Six weeks from recognition of the whoop if the cough has entirely lost 
 its spasmodic character, or four weeks if all cough whatever has 
 ceased. Diphtheria: In a month if convalescence be complete, there 
 being no trace of sore throat or discharge from the nose, eyes, etc. 
 Ringworm : When the whole scalp, carefully examined in a good light, 
 shows no stumpy broken hairs or scaly patches.
 
 GENERAL HEALTH INSTRUCTIONS 895 
 
 It has been very difficult to impress upon communities and indi- 
 viduals the extreme importance of strict obedience to the foregoing 
 rules. There is an unfortunate tendency in too many instances for 
 households to fail in guarding their neighbors from contact with their 
 own members who are convalescing from disease. Even such common 
 and simple diseases as whooping-cough, chickenpox, mumps and others 
 that are considered especially to belong to children, frequently prove 
 fatal to those who are susceptible to them, and it is truly wicked to 
 permit by carelessness such an infection to reach a school or elsewhere 
 where weaker children may suffer as a result.
 
 COMMON SENSE IN THE SICK 
 
 ROOM 
 
 Ventilation, Light, Temperature and Furnishings Care 
 of the Patient His Temperature and Pulse Bed 
 Sores The Characteristics of Fever Simple House- 
 hold Remedies What to Put in a Remedy Cupboard 
 How to Keep the Baby Well 
 
 To every living person air must be furnished every moment if life 
 is to be preserved. The vital element of the air is oxygen gas, the life- 
 giving medium, and this is diluted with nitrogen, because the oxygen 
 itself, breathed alone, would be too stimulating for our lungs. In the 
 delicate cells of the lungs the air we have inhaled gives up its oxygen 
 to the blood, thus purifying it, and receives in turn carbonic acid gas 
 and water, foul with waste matter, which the blood has absorbed dur- 
 ing its passage through the body and which we now exhale. The blood 
 is red when it leaves the heart, pure. It returns to the heart purple 
 from the impurities it has picked up, and by the oxygen is once more 
 changed to red. 
 
 Manifestly if this process is so important to a person in health, it 
 must be doubly so to one who is sick. The impurities of a sick room 
 consist largely of organic matter, including in many instances enor- 
 mous numbers of the disease germs themselves. If we uncover a 
 scarlet fever patient in the direct rays of the sun a cloud of fine dust 
 may be seen to rise from the body, the dust which carries the con- 
 tagion itself. In an unventilated place this is but slowly scattered or 
 destroyed, and for many days it retains its poisonous qualities. ' * The 
 effect of rebreathing the air cannot be overestimated," says Martin 
 
 396
 
 COMMON SENSE IN THE SICK BOOM 397 
 
 W. Curran of Bellevue Hospital, New York City. "We take back into 
 our bodies that which has been just rejected, and the blood thereupon 
 leaves the lungs bearing, not the invigorating oxygen, but gas and 
 waste matter, which, at the best, is disagreeable to the smell, injurious 
 to the health, and may contain the germs of disease." 
 
 Fortunately rooms may be ventilated by means of windows in sev- 
 eral different ways with little risk of draught. For instance, the 
 lower sash of the window may be raised three or four inches, and a 
 plain bar of wood an inch in thickness, extending the whole breadth 
 of the window, may be put below the window sash, entirely filling 
 the space. By this means the air current enters above, between the 
 two sashes in an indirect line, and it is gradually diffused through the 
 room without a draught. Here is a simpler way of doing the same 
 thing. Take a heavy piece of paper or cloth, about twelve inches 
 wide, and long enough to reach across the window. Tack it tightly 
 at both ends and the lower edge to the frame, and raise the lower 
 sash of the window a few inches. The air entering will be diverted 
 by the cloth. If the air is very cold it must not be admitted at the 
 bottom of the room, but from the top of the window, and should be 
 directed toward the ceiling so as to fall and mix gradually with the 
 warmer air of the room. 
 
 The influence of the sun's rays upon the nervous system is very 
 marked. That room is the healthiest to which the sun has freest 
 access. The sick room should be kept looking bright and cheerful, 
 unless the disease be one that requires the eyes to be specially guarded 
 from the light. The eyes are weaker, however, in all sickness, and 
 the bed should be turned so that the patient does not look directly 
 toward the bright light of the open window. 
 
 The proper temperature for a sick room is sixty-eight degrees 
 above zero. In the hot days of summer when this temperature is 
 greatly exceeded, or the air is too dry, hang some thin muslin, soaked 
 in ice water, across the opening in the windows, which will moisten 
 the air, cool the room, and keep out many particles of floating dust. 
 If the floor of the sick room is carpeted and the Illness is serious,
 
 898 COMMON SENSE IN THE SICK EOOM 
 
 cover the carpet with sheets and sprinkle on them a weak solution of 
 carbolic acid at intervals. The sheets can be changed as often as 
 necessary. The cleanest wall is one that is painted, which can be 
 washed and disinfected in any way desired. Nurses consider papered 
 walls the worst ones, and plastered the next, but the latter can be 
 made safe by frequent lime washings and occasional scraping. 
 
 Have as little furniture as possible in the sick room, and all of this 
 of wood, metal or marble, kept clean by being wiped with a cloth 
 wrung out of hot water. A small, light table should be placed for 
 the patient's use, from which he may reach his own glass of water. 
 The bed should not be placed with one of the sides against the wall, 
 as a nurse should be able to attend to a patient from either side. 
 
 In all cases where the patient is too ill or forbidden to sit up in 
 bed, a feeding cup with a curved spout should be used. The nurse's 
 hand should be passed beneath the pillow, and the head and pillow 
 gently raised together. Where there is extreme prostration a glass 
 tube, bent at a right angle, one end of which is placed in the cup con- 
 taining the food and the other in the patient's mouth, will enable him 
 to take liquids with scarcely any effort. 
 
 If the patient is in a state of delirium, or unconscious, endeavor to 
 arouse him somewhat before giving him his food. Sometimes 
 merely putting the spoon in his mouth is enough, but at other times 
 you will require to get it well back on the tongue. In such cases, 
 watch carefully to see that the liquid is swallowed before attempting 
 to give a second spoonful. 
 
 When it comes to the convalescent patient the food is no less 
 important than during the time of illness. Serve it on a tray, covered 
 with a fresh napkin, have the dishes and spoons clean and shining, 
 and be careful not to slop things into the saucers. Take the tray 
 from the room as soon as the meal is ended, for uneaten food some- 
 times becomes very obnoxious to the sick person if it remains in
 
 COMMON SENSE IN THE SICK ROOM 899 
 
 sight. To provide food for the sick which is both suitable and 
 attractive sometimes requires great care, judgment and patience, but 
 the effort is worth all the trouble it costs. The aim should be to give 
 what will be at the same time easy to digest and of nutritive value 
 after it is digested. In another department of this work will be 
 found many recipes adapted for invalids. 
 
 Medicine should be given at regular hours, and careful attention 
 should be" paid to the directions as to the time when the doses are to 
 be given, as, for instance, before or after meals. The exact quantity 
 ordered should be given, as even a slight error may defeat the results 
 intended. Never give any medicine without looking at the label, 
 being absolutely certain that you have the right one. Never allow a 
 bottle to stand uncorked, for many mixtures lose their strength when 
 exposed to the air. 
 
 TEMPERATURE AND PULSE 
 
 We follow Mr. Curran again in his clear statement of the impor- 
 tance of temperature in disease. Every household should have a 
 clinical thermometer to use in taking the temperature of the patient 
 in the event of sickness. The average normal temperature in adults 
 is from 98.4 to 98.6 degrees. There is a daily variation of sometimes 
 1.5 degrees, the highest point being reached in the evening. Exer- 
 cise, diet, climate and sleep cause deviation from the standard. 
 Almost every disease, however, carries with it an abnormal variation 
 in temperature. If the rising temperature does not always show 
 what the disease is, it does show what it probably is not. For instance, 
 a rapid rise of three of four degrees above the healthy standard 
 does not mean typhoid fever, but may mean measles or scarlet fever, 
 and in whooping-cough and smallpox, the highest temperature pre- 
 cedes those diseases from two to four days. In diphtheria there is 
 this rise before anyone thinks of looking at the throat. Increase of 
 temperature calls for cooling remedies, external and internal, and 
 degrees of temperature below the standard require warming and sus- 
 taining treatment.
 
 400 COMMON SENSE IN THE SICK ROOM 
 
 An increase of temperature beginning each day a little earlier is a 
 bad sign; one beginning later promises well. A decrease of fever 
 beginning each day earlier is a good sign, but if later each day, is a 
 bad one. A very high temperature, say 105 degrees, is dangerous in 
 itself, but more so if it has come on gradually as the last of a series, 
 A fall of temperature below normal is far more dangerous than a 
 much greater corresponding rise. One degree below normal is more 
 an indication of a bad condition than two and one-half above normal. 
 In convalescence if there is no rise of temperature after eating there 
 is no nourishment secured from the food; if there is a sudden or high 
 rise of more than one degree the food was too stimulating or bulky. 
 To be beneficial in convalescence food must increase the temperature 
 a quarter to half a degree and this must almost subside when diges- 
 tion is over, though leaving a gradual improvement in the average 
 daily temperature. 
 
 Temperature from 106 degrees upward and from 95 degrees down- 
 ward is extremely dangerous and virtually a sign of fatal ending. As 
 the temperature increases or decreases from normal toward these 
 extremes, it consequently becomes more threatening. Temperature 
 should be taken by placing the bulb of the clinical thermometer in the 
 rectum or under the tongue. 
 
 There is a close connection between the temperature and the 
 pulse, both of which guide the judgment in matters of health. The 
 pulse is most rapid at birth, and becomes constantly slower until old 
 age, ranging from a maximum at the beginning of 130 to 150 pulsa- 
 tions a minute to a minimum at the end of life of 50 to 65 pulsations. 
 The average pulse through the period of adult life is from 70 to 75 
 beats per minute. It is considered that every rise of temperature of 
 one degree above normal corresponds with an increase of ten beats of 
 the pulse per minute. 
 
 We have already spoken of the importance of the bath in health. 
 Baths have their equal importance in sickness, and their direct effect 
 upon many diseases. All the vital organs are affected through the 
 skin, and by keeping it in a healthy condition the circulation of the
 
 COMMON SENSE IN THE SICK BOOM 401 
 
 blood, the action of the kidneys and bowels and all the digestive 
 processes are promoted, many diseases warded off, and the assimila- 
 tion of food aided. In many fevers, for instance, a sponge bath with 
 water a few degrees cooler than the normal temperature of the body 
 will give great comfort and relieve and reduce the temprature 
 materially. A warm bath with water about at the temperature of the 
 body, or a degree or two less, produces no shock to the system but 
 makes the pulse beat a little faster and causes a little more activity 
 of circulation. 
 
 Put bran enough in the water to make it milky, and the bath will 
 assist in softening the skin, when it is dried and flaky. Put in a 
 pound of rock salt to every four gallons of water and you will find the 
 bath useful in invigorating feeble constitutions. 
 
 Thirst is Nature's Signal that the system needs an increased sup- 
 ply of water just as truly as appetite shows need for food. It is 
 relieved not only by water but by barley water, toast water and similar 
 drinks, by small pieces of ice held in the mouth, and by drinks made 
 from the juices of fruit. Care must be used, however, in the employ- 
 ment of these apparently harmless things, or injury may follow from 
 taking them to excess. 
 
 Bed Sores are the inflamed spots which occur on the body, often 
 as a result of carelessness during a long illness. They are not likely 
 to occur if the bedding is kept smooth and free from wrinkles and 
 the patient kept dry, his position varied as frequently as possible, and 
 the proper bathing not neglected. If such sores threaten there are 
 several remedies which will help to prevent them. Alcohol, brandy 
 or glycerine rubbed over the parts exposed to pressure, after washing 
 in the morning and evening, will serve to harden the place where 
 applied. A solution of nitrate of silver, painted on threatened but 
 unbroken skin as soon as it becomes red, will prevent sores. In the 
 early stages of bed sores apply a mixture of equal parts of rectified 
 spirits and white of egg. Put it on with a feather and renew as it 
 dries till an albuminous coating is formed. For bed sores occurring 
 
 in typhoid and other fevers an excellent prescription is composed of 
 261, S
 
 402 COMMON SENSE IN THE SICK ROOM 
 
 two parts of castor oil and one of balsam of Peru, which are spread 
 on pieces of lint, laid on the sore and covered with a linseed poultice 
 to be changed three or four times a day. 
 
 The Characteristics of Fever are a rising of the tmperature, and, 
 as a rule, increased rapidly of the circulation as shown by the pulse, 
 and alterations in the secretions of the body, which are usually dimin- 
 ished. Fever diet consists in giving the patient plenty of milk, 
 arrowroot or broth, composing a light, easily-digested fluid diet, every 
 three hours, day and night. If milk alone is used the patient can take 
 from three to five pints in twenty-four hours. The general treatment 
 recommended for fevers consists in sponging off the body of the 
 patient under the bed clothes with cool water three or four times a 
 day, keeping him lightly covered, the room well ventilated, and its 
 temperature from sixty-eighty to seventy degrees. He should be 
 given plenty of cooling drinks in small quantities from fear of over- 
 loading his stomach, but frequently repeated even if he has to be 
 coaxed to take them. The secretions of the kidneys and bowels must 
 be kept up by such medicines as are prescribed by the physician in 
 charge. 
 
 SIMPLE HOUSEHOLD REMEDIES, HERBS AND OTHERWISE 
 
 Those who live in the city, where a doctor can be summoned in a 
 few minutes, if needed, cannot realize how important it is that the 
 farmer's wife should keep a supply of simple remedies on hand and 
 know how to use them. It is a good plan to have an herb bed in one 
 corner of the garden, where catnip, thoroughwort, camomile, hoar- 
 hound, pennyroyal, etc., can be grown. These are nature's remedies 
 and are often just as effective and always safer than strong drugs. 
 Almost all kinds of herbs should be gathered while in blossom and 
 tied up in bunches until dry. Then put them in bags, keeping each 
 kind separate, and labeling them. The bags keep them clean and 
 the labels enable one to find them quickly. In the springtime when 
 one feels languid and miserable, a cup of boneset or thoroughwort tea,
 
 COMMON SENSE IN THE SICK ROOM 403 
 
 taken several mornings in succession, will arouse the sluggish liver 
 and make quite a difference in one 's feedings. 
 
 For sprains, bruises and rheumatism steep tansy in vinegar, having 
 it almost boiling hot; wring m>olen cloths out of it and apply, chang- 
 ing often. Plantain grows almost everywhere and is very useful as a 
 medicine. A strong tea made of the leaves or a poultice made of them 
 and applied quite hot to the cheek will relieve facial neuralgia, A tea 
 made of the seeds and taken in tablespoonful doses every ten minutes 
 is good for sick stomach. 
 
 If it is desirable to preserve plant remedies make a strong decoc- 
 tion by steeping in water kept just below boiling point half an hour. 
 Strain it and to one pint of the liquid add one gill of alcohol. Put it in 
 bottle, cork tightly and it will retain its virtues as long as desired. 
 
 Many fruits and vegetables possess valuable medicinal properties. 
 Tomatoes, either canned or fresh, are a pleasant remedy for consti- 
 pation. Blackberry cordial is an old and well-tried remedy for diar- 
 rhea and dysentery. To prepare it get the fresh berries; mash them 
 with a potato masher and let them stand several hours; then strain out 
 the juice. To one quart of juice add one pound of granulated sugar 
 and one heaping teaspoonful each of cloves, cinnamon, allspice and nut- 
 meg. All the spices except the nutmeg should be tied in a cheesecloth 
 sack before they are put in. Boil until it is a rich syrup; put it in 
 bottles and seal while hot. 
 
 Many housewives who have used borax in various ways have 
 never known its value as a medicine. It is almost the only antiseptic 
 and disinfectant known that is entirely safe to use. Clothes washed 
 in borax water are free from infection, and can be worn again with- 
 out fear of contagion. A solution of ten grains of borax to one ounce 
 of pure soft water is an excellent lotion for sore eyes. Apply it two or 
 three times a day until it strengthens and heals them. Half a tea- 
 spoonful of borax and a pinch of salt dissolved in a cupful of water and 
 used frequently as a gargle will cure sore throat. 
 
 A heaping tablespoonful of table salt or two of mustard stirred 
 into a glass of warm water will start vomiting as soon as it reaches
 
 404 COMMON SENSE IN THE SICK ROOM 
 
 the stomach, which is one of the best remedies known for poisoning. 
 A teacupf ul of very strong coffee will nullify the effects of opium, mor- 
 phine or chloroform. 
 
 WHAT TO PUT IN A REMEDY CUPBOARD 
 
 In every house there should be a remedy cupboard. "We do not 
 mean the ordinary medicine chest with innumerable bottles huddled 
 together, but a well-stocked emergency cupboard, easy of access, and 
 containing simple remedies for the many aches and pains of humanity. 
 Such a medicine chest is considered by some as one of the most impor- 
 tant pieces of furniture in the house. It should be more like a little 
 cupboard than a chest. It may be made of a rather shallow box, fitted 
 with shelves, and there should be a door which fastens with a lock and 
 key. The key should be kept by the mother, so that no one can go to 
 the chest without permission. It should be fastened rather high up 
 against the wall. In this chest should be kept everything that expe- 
 rience has proven to be essential in the treatment of such emergency 
 cases as most mothers have to deal with. 
 
 No household is conducted without an occasional accident or 
 bruise; burns and ugly cuts are all of frequent occurrence where 
 there are children. If there is a place where one can always find some 
 soft medicated cotton, bandages of different widths, absorbent gauze 
 and a bottle of some antiseptic solution, it will prevent the frantic 
 running about when such articles are needed and save to the sufferer 
 many throbs of pain. To be thoroughly satisfactory the emergency 
 cupboard must be kept in perfect order and systematically arranged. 
 For instance, in one compartment keep the every-day remedies for 
 coughs and colds, such as quinine and listerine, croup kettle, atomizer 
 and a compress and flannel bandages. 
 
 There should be prepared mustard plasters, rolls of court plaster, 
 salves, liniments, lotions, laudanum, pills, porous plasters, castor oil, 
 sulphur, salts, camphor, and in fact everything that is needed should 
 be found here, and in this way many times the cost of the chest will
 
 COMMON SENSE IN THE SICK BOOM 405 
 
 be saved in doctors' bills. Everything should be carefully labeled 
 and so arranged that things can almost be found in the dark. 
 
 HOW TO KEEP THE BABY WELL 
 
 Many young mothers are anxious to learn all they can about the 
 physiology and hygiene of babyhood. Hours of anxiety might be 
 spared them if they could only profit by the experience of those who 
 have raised large families. 
 
 Babies* hands and feet frequently become cold in a room where 
 older people are quite comfortable. This is sometimes caused by 
 having the clothing too tight. Keep the temperature of the room as 
 near seventy degrees as possible and have it well ventilated, but do 
 not allow the little one to lie in a draught, or an attack of colic may be 
 the result. Take him out in the fresh air frequently if the weather is 
 good, but when the wind is blowing and the air is damp the best 
 place for the baby is in the nursery. It is never safe to expose him 
 to all kinds of weather in order to get him used to it, for it may cost 
 his life. 
 
 Give the baby a bath every day in hot weather, never having the 
 water cool enough to cause him to catch his breath, nor warm enough 
 to make him cry. He will soon learn to enjoy it. "My baby will laugh 
 and clap his hands every time he is put in the water, ' ' says one happy 
 mother, "and after a few minutes' bath and a good rubbing he is 
 ready for a long, refreshing sleep." 
 
 If the baby's head becomes covered with a yellow coating rub 
 vaseline well into the scalp, and after it has remained four or five 
 hours take a fine comb and carefully comb it all off; wash thoroughly 
 with soft water and good toilet soap as often as may be necessary to 
 keep the scalp white and healthy. The vaseline loosens the scurf and 
 makes it easy to comb out. 
 
 Nothing is so important as the baby's diet. Of course the mother's 
 milk is the food nature intended for him, but frequently the supply
 
 406 COMMON SENSE IN THE SICK ROOM 
 
 is not sufficient for his needs, and there are many cases where it is 
 impossible for a mother to nurse her baby. Cow's milk is sometimes 
 used, but the result is seldom satisfactory. It sours so easily in warm 
 weather and is then really poisonous to the little one. Then we can 
 never be sure that the cow is healthy, and we seldom have any means 
 of knowing what kind of food she eats, or if the water she drinks is 
 pure. All these things seriously affect the child's health. Various 
 prepared foods are good, but what agrees with one baby may not agree 
 with another, so the effects of the one chosen should be carefully 
 watched. It should be freshly prepared for each meal; there will 
 then be none of the bad effects that so often follow the use of stale 
 food. Do not get into the habit of offering the baby the bottle every 
 time he cries, regardless of the cause. He may be thirsty, and a few 
 spoonfuls of cold water will quiet him. 
 
 Do not feed the baby with a spoon. It is not nature's way, and the 
 sucking motion of the lips and mouth is needed to mix the food with 
 the fluids of the mouth and keep it from getting into the stomach too 
 fast. Use a plain nursing-bottle with a rubber nipple, which should 
 be taken off after each feeding so that both bottle and rubber may be 
 washed thoroughly. Let them soak in hot water two or three times 
 every day to destroy any germs that may be left in them. Under no 
 circumstances ever use a bottle with a long tube of rubber. Absolute 
 cleanliness in everything pertaining to his food is necessary to keep 
 the baby healthy. 
 
 Do not put anything in his mouth that needs chewing, until he has 
 his teeth. In fact until he is seven months old the prepared food will 
 be all that is necessary for him. After that he will take a little 
 oatmeal gruel that has been strained through a coarse wire sieve to 
 remove the husks, or some of the excellent preparations of wheat now 
 on the market. If he is constipated, the juice of stewed fruit is bene- 
 ficial in small quantities.
 
 RULES FOR ACCIDENTS AND 
 EMERGENCIES 
 
 Poisons and Their Treatment Bites, Stings, Bruises, Splinters, Cuts, 
 Sprains and Burns Lockjaw Poison Ivxj How to Bring the Drowned 
 to Life Suffocation Fainting Sunstroke Freezing The Evjes and 
 How to Care {or Them Earache and Toothache Felons, Warts, Corns 
 and Boils- Home Remedies {or Diphtheria Treatment o{ Smallpox 
 Convenient Disinfectants Sick Room SuggestionsFruit in Sickness 
 An Antidote {or Intemperance Milk Strippings {or Consumption 
 Stammering Cured at Home 
 
 Here are some short and simple rules for quick action in the 
 event of accidents: 
 
 For Dust in the Eyes, avoid rubbing, and dash water into them. 
 Remove cinders, etc., with the rounded end of a lead pencil or a small 
 camel's hair brush dipped in water. 
 
 Remove Insects from the Ear by tepid water; never put a hard 
 instrument into the ear. 
 
 If an Artery Is Out compress above the wound; if a vein is cut 
 compress below. 
 
 If Choked get upon all fours and cough. 
 
 For Light Burns dip the part in cold water; if the skin is destroyed 
 cover with varnish. 
 
 Smother a Fire with carpets, etc. ; water will often spread burning 
 oil and increase the danger. 
 
 Before Passing through Smoke take a full breath and then stoop 
 low; but if carbonic acid gas is suspected then walk erect. 
 
 Suck Poisoned Wounds unless your mouth is sore. Enlarge the 
 wound, or better, cut out the part without delay. Hold the wounded 
 part as long as can be borne to a hot coal or end of a cigar. 
 
 407
 
 408 RULES FOB EMERGENCIES 
 
 POISONS AND THEIR TREATMENT 
 
 The treatment of poisons in general consists of the use of sub- 
 stances which, by combining chemically with an injurious dose, 
 will neutralize, as acids with alkalies and vice versa; by solvents, 
 which take up the poison, as olive oil with carbolic acid; and by 
 emetics which produce vomiting and dislodge the poison. The stomach 
 pump is also used, if available, to empty the stomach, and for some 
 poisons electricity is used. 
 
 If the exact poison is unknown it is best to follow a general plan 
 of treatment. We want an emetic, an antidote and a cathartic. For 
 the first a draught of warm water and tickling the throat with a 
 finger or a feather will generally succeed. For an antidote that will 
 neutralize the great majority of poisons give a mixture of equal parts 
 of calcined magnesia, pulverized charcoal and sesquioxide of iron, 
 mixed thoroughly. Castor oil is the best cathartic for general use in 
 poisoning. 
 
 Here are a few special instructions for the treatment of the more 
 common cases of poisoning: 
 
 For carbolic acid give olive oil or castor oil or glycerine. 
 
 For ammonia give frequently a tablespoonful of vinegar or lemon 
 juice, and follow this with a cathartic of castor oil. 
 
 For alcohol empty the stomach by emetics, warm salt water, 
 repeated at short intervals, being the best. If the head is hot, dash 
 cool water upon it. Keep up motion and rubbing and slapping to 
 increase the circulation. 
 
 For arsenic, fly poison or pans green, take milk, gruel water with 
 starch dissolved in it, oil and lime water. Be sure and empty the 
 stomach by vomiting. It may require three or four repetitions of an 
 emetic to dislodge the sticky paste from the walls of the stomach. 
 Oil and barley gruel or mucilage water should be given to protect the 
 stomach. 
 
 For chloroform and ether, artificial breathing must be stimulated. 
 Lower the head of the patient and elevate the legs. Place ammonia
 
 EULES FOE EMEEGENCIES 409 
 
 at the nose to be inhaled, and slap the surface of the chest smartly 
 with the fringe of a towel dipped in ice water. 
 
 For sulphate of copper or blue vitrol, give an emetic of warm 
 water or mustard and warm water. Do not give vinegar or acids. 
 After vomiting give milk or white of egg and oil. 
 
 For mercury poisoning by corrosive sublimate or calomel, give 
 promptly the white of eggs mixed in water or milk. Empty the 
 stomach by vomiting and then give quantities of egg and water or 
 milk or even flour and water. 
 
 For opium, morphine, laudanum, paregoric or soothing syrup 
 poisoning cleanse the stomach thoroughly by vomiting, and then give 
 strong coffee. The patient must be kept in constant motion. At the 
 same time he must he frequently aroused by smart blows with the 
 palm of the hand, or switching, and whipping the body with a wet 
 towel. When all else fails artificial respiration should be kept up for 
 a long time. 
 
 For phosphorus, heads of matches, etc., use a mixture of hydrated 
 magnesia and cold water in repeated draughts, and produce free 
 vomiting. The emetic is mustard, flour and water. Do not use oil, 
 as it tends to dissolve the phosphorus. 
 
 For strychnine, rat poison and the like give an emetic, and after 
 this operates administer draughts of strong coffee. Control the con- 
 vulsions by inhaling chloroform, a teaspoonful poured upon a napkin 
 and placed near the nostrils. Between paroxysms give chloral 
 dissolved in water. The patient should be allowed to go to sleep if 
 so inclined and under any circumstances kept perfectly quiet, for any 
 shock brings convulsions. 
 
 For venomous snake bites tie a bandage tightly above the point 
 of the bite, leave the wound to bleed, and draw from it what poison 
 may remain by sucking, unless you have a sore mouth. Cauterize 
 the wound with caustics, a hot iron or a hot coal. Give alcoholic 
 liquors and strong coffee freely. Dress the wound with equal parts 
 of oil and ammonia. 
 
 For poisonous mushrooms give a brisk emetic, then epsom salts
 
 410 RULES FOB EMERGENCIES 
 
 and then large and stimulating injections to move the bowels, 
 followed by ether and alcoholic stimulants. The poison of mushrooms 
 is very similar to that of venomous snake bites. 
 
 RATTLESNAKE BITES CURED BY SWEET OIL 
 
 Few people know that sweet oil, the common olive oil of com- 
 merce, the salad oil used on our tables, is a specific for rattlesnake 
 bites. Use both internally and externally. Give the patient a tea- 
 spoonful of oil every hour while nausea lasts. Dip pieces of cotton 
 two inches square in the oil and lay the saturated cloth over the 
 wound. In twenty minutes or less bubbles and froth will begin to 
 appear on the surface of the cloth. Remove the square, burn it, and 
 replace it with a fresh square until all the swelling has subsided. 
 Where rattlesnakes abound every household should keep a six or 
 eight ounce vial of the best oil ready for emergencies. Avoid rancid 
 or adulterated oil. No whiskey or other stimulant is needed, and in a 
 majority of cases the patient is much better off without any other 
 so-called relief than that afforded by the oil. 
 
 Relief is accelerated if some one with mouth and lips free from 
 sores and cracks will suck the poison from the bite before applying 
 the patches of oil-saturated cloth. A few drops of oil taken in the 
 mouth before beginning will insure exemption from any disagreeable' 
 results. 
 
 RATTLESNAKE BITESA FAVORITE REMEDY 
 
 A favorite remedy for a sufferer from rattlesnake bite, which 
 proves very effective, is as follows: Iodide of potassium four grains, 
 corrosive sublimate two grains, bromide five drachms. Ten drops of 
 this compound taken in one or two tablespoonfuls of brandy or 
 whisky make a dose, to be repeated at intervals if necessary. 
 
 POISON IVY, OAK AND SUMAC REMEDIES 
 
 It is unfortunate that some of the most attractive plants that grow 
 in woods, ivy, oak and sumac, for instance, are poisonous in their
 
 EULES FOE EMEEGENCIES 411 
 
 effects. They act differently, however, on different people, for some 
 seem not to be susceptible under any circumstances, while others are 
 poisoned by simple contact with clothing that has touched the noxious 
 plant. The remedies likewise do not in every case affect people with 
 the same degree of success. 
 
 Various remedies are used in case of poisoning from ivy. The 
 affected parts may be bathed with water in which hemlock twigs or 
 oak leaves have been steeped. Fresh lime water and wet salt are 
 likewise recommended. Spirits of niter will help to heal the parts 
 when bathed freely with it. Another suggestion is to bathe the 
 poisoned part thoroughly with clear hot water, and when dry paint 
 the place freely three or four times a day with a feather dipped in 
 strong tincture of lobelia. A similar application of fluid extract of 
 gelsemium sempervirens (yellow jessamine) is likewise very effective. 
 
 BEE AND WASP STINGS HOW TO SOOTHE THEM 
 
 A beekeeper advises those who are around bees should have a 
 small bottle of tincture of myrrh. As soon as one is stung apply a 
 litle of the tincture to the sting, when the pain and swelling cease. 
 It will also serve well for bites of spiders and poisonous reptiles. If 
 an onion be scraped and the juicy part applied to the sting of wasps 
 or bees the pain will be relieved quickly. Ammonia applied to a bite 
 from a poisonous snake, or any poisonous animal, or sting of an 
 insect, will give immediate relief and will go far toward completely 
 curing the injury. It is one of the most convenient caustics to apply 
 to the bite of a mad dog. 
 
 BORAX FOR INSECT BITES 
 
 Dissolve one ounce of borax in one pint of water and anoint the 
 bites of insects with the solution. This is good for the irritation of 
 mosquito bites and even for prickly heat and like summer irritations. 
 For the slings of bttes or wasps the solution should be twice 1 as strong.
 
 4,12 RULES FOE EMERGENCIES 
 
 Another Simple Remedy. For bee or wasp stings bathe the part 
 affected with a teaspoonful of salt and soda each in a little warm 
 water. Apply the remedy at once after being stung. If this be used 
 just after one is stung there will be no swelling. If one is off in the 
 field and is stung take a common hog weed and rub the part vigor- 
 ously therewith. It will stop the pain and prevent swelling. 
 
 HOW TO TREAT A SPRAIN 
 
 In treating a sprain wring a folded flannel out of boiling water by 
 laying it in a thick towel and twisting the ends in opposite directions; 
 shake it to cool it a little, lay it on the painful part and cover it with 
 a piece of dry flannel. Change of fomentations until six have been 
 applied, being careful not to have them so hot as to burn the skin. 
 Bandage the part if possible, and in six or eight hours repeat the 
 application. As soon as it can be borne, rub well with extract of 
 witch hazel. 
 
 HOW TO TAKE SORENESS FROM A CUT MADE BY GLASS 
 
 If one should sustain a wound by stepping on a piece of glass, as 
 children frequently do, soreness and much pain may be avoided by 
 smoking the wound with slow-burning old yarn or woolen rags. 
 
 NAIL WOUNDS IN THE FOOT HOW TO RELIEVE THE PAIN 
 
 To relieve from the suffering produced by running a nail in the 
 foot of a horse or a man, take peach leaves, bruise them, apply to the 
 wound, and confine with a bandage. They give relief almost imme- 
 diately and help to heal the wound. Renew the application twice a 
 day if necessary, but one application goes far to destroy the pain.
 
 EULES FOE EMEEGENCIES 418 
 
 TURPENTINE FOR LOCKJAW 
 
 A simple remedy recommended for lockjaw is ordinary turpentine. 
 Warm a small quantity of the liquid and pour it on the wound, no 
 matter where the wound is, and relief will follow immediately. Noth- 
 ing better can be applied to a severe cut or bruise than cold turpen- 
 tine, which is very prompt in its action. 
 
 BRUISES, SPLINTERS, CUTS AND BURNS SIMPLE REMEDIES 
 
 The Best Treatment for a Bruise is to apply soft cloths wet with 
 hot water, and if the contusion is very painful a little laudanum may 
 be added to the water. 
 
 To Extract a Splinter from a child's hand, fill a wide-mouthed 
 bottle half full of very hot water and place its mouth under the 
 injured spot. If a little pressure is used the steam in a few moments 
 will extract the splinter. 
 
 Before Bandaging a Cut wash it thoroughly with some antiseptic 
 solution. When it is perfectly clean bring the edges together and 
 hold in place with warm strips of adhesive plastering. Leave a place 
 between them for the escape of blood, and apply a dressing of absorb- 
 ent gauze. When the wound is entirely healed the plaster may be 
 easily removed by moistening at first with alcohol. 
 
 The Stinging Pain of a Superficial Burn may be instantly allayed 
 by painting with flexible collodion, white of egg, or mucilage. If the 
 skin is broken apply a dressing of boracic acid ointment or vaseline. 
 
 BURNS AND THEIR TREATMENT 
 
 Common cooking soda, as found in every kitchen, is a convenient 
 remedy for burns and scalds. Moisten the injured part and then 
 sprinkle with dry soda so as to cover it entirely and loosely wrap it 
 with a wet linen cloth. 
 
 Another convenient remedy for the same kind of injury, if you
 
 414 RULES FOE EMERGENCIES 
 
 have a mucilage bottle at hand, is to brush or pour a coating of the 
 mucilage over the entire injured part. The chief cause for pain from 
 burns and scalds is their exposure to the air, and the mucilage coat- 
 ing will keep the air from coming in contact with the inflamed tissue. 
 
 The following is the recommendation of an eminent physician for 
 treating burns from gunpowder: 
 
 "In Burns from Gunpowder, where the powder has been deeply 
 imbedded in the skin, a large poultice made of common molasses and 
 wheat flour, applied over the burnt surface, is the very best thing that 
 can be used, as it seems to draw the powder to the surface, and keeps 
 the parts so soft that the formation of scars does not occur. It should 
 be removed twice a day, and the part washed with a shaving brush 
 and warm water before applying the fresh poultice. The poultice 
 should be made sufficiently soft to admit of its being readily spread 
 on a piece of cotton. In cases in which the skin and muscles have 
 been completely filled with the burnt powder we have seen the parts 
 heal perfectly without leaving the slightest mark to indicate the posi- 
 tion or nature of the injury." 
 
 COLD WATER FOR ORDINARY RECENT BURNS 
 
 The best treatment for ordinary recent burns at first is cold water, 
 which soothes and deadens the suffering. The burnt part should, 
 therefore, be placed in cold water, or thin cloths dipped in the cool 
 liquid should be applied and frequently renewed. In a short time, 
 however, the cold water fails to relieve and then rags dipped in 
 carron oil (a mixture of equal parts of linseed oil and lime water, 
 well shaken before using) should be substituted for the water. When 
 the treatment with carron oil begins, however, care should be taken 
 to keep the rag moist with it until the burn heals. This is the main 
 point in the treatment, so the authorities say. The cloth must not be 
 removed or changed.
 
 EULES FOE EMERGENCIES 415 
 
 TO RELIEVE A SCALDED MOUTH 
 
 To relieve a scald on the interior of the mouth from taking hot 
 liquids, gargle with a solution of borax, and then hold in the mouth a 
 mucilage of slippery elm, swallowing it slowly if the throat also has 
 been scalded. The slippery elm may be mixed with olive oil. 
 
 HOW TO BRING THE APPARENTLY DROWNED TO LIFE 
 
 The bringing to life of those who are apparently drowned is 
 something that should be understood by every person, for such emer- 
 gencies may rise at any time or place when no professional relief 
 is at hand. There are astonishing instances of revival after a consid- 
 erable time has passed, and it is worth while to persist in the effort 
 most energetically and constantly for a long time before hope is 
 given up. The following rules for saving the life of those who are 
 apparently drowned are made up from various sources, official and 
 otherwise, and may be accepted as thoroughly reliable. 
 
 Whatever method is adopted to produce artificial breathing, the 
 patient should be stripped to the waist and the clothing should be 
 loosened below the waist, so that there shall be no restraint on the 
 movement of the chest and body. Lose no time in beginning. Remove 
 the froth and mucus from the mouth and nostrils and the mud, too, 
 if any has been drawn in. Hold the body for a few seconds with the 
 head sloping downward, so that the water may run out of the lungs 
 and windpipe. 
 
 The tip of the tongue must be drawn forward and out of the 
 mouth, as otherwise it will fall back into the throat and impede 
 breathing. This is an important matter, for if it is not done success- 
 fully all that would otherwise be gained by artificial breathing may 
 not be accomplished. If you are not alone the matter becomes simpler. 
 Let a bystander grasp the tongue with a dry handkerchief to prevent 
 it slipping from the fingers, or he may cover his fingers with sand 
 for the same purpose. If you are alone with the patient draw the
 
 416 RULES FOE EMERGENCIES 
 
 tongue well out and tie it against the lower teeth in this manner: Lay 
 the center of a dry strip of cloth on the tongue, which is drawn out 
 over the teeth, and cross it under the chin. Carry the ends around the 
 neck and tie them at the sides of the neck, which will keep the tongue 
 from slipping back. You are now ready to begin the actual restora- 
 tion of life. 
 
 If the ground is sloping turn the patient upon the face, the head 
 down hill; step astride the hips, your face toward the head, lock 
 your fingers together under the abdomen, raise the body as high as you 
 can without lifting the forehead from the ground, give the body a 
 smart jerk to remove the accumulating mucus from the throat and 
 water from the windpipe; hold the body suspended long enough to 
 slowly count five; then repeat the jerks two or three times. 
 
 The patient being still upon the ground, face down, and maintain- 
 ing all the while your position astride the body, grasp the points of 
 the shoulders by the clothing, or, if the body be naked, thrust your 
 fingers into the armpits, clasping your thumbs under the points of 
 the shoulders, and raise the chest as high as you can without lifting 
 the head quite off the ground and hold it long enough to slowly count 
 three. 
 
 Replace the patient slowly upon the ground, with the forehead 
 upon the bent arm, the neck straightened out, and the mouth and 
 nose free. Place your elbows against your knees and your hands upon 
 the sides of his chest over the lower ribs, and press downward and 
 inward with increasing force long enough to slowly count two. Then 
 suddenly let go, grasp the shoulders as before, and raise the chest; 
 then press upon the ribs, etc. These alternate movements should be 
 repeated ten to fifteen times a minute for an hour at least, unless 
 breathing is restored sooner. Use the same regularity as in natural 
 breathing. 
 
 After breathing has commenced and not before, unless there is a 
 house very close, get the patient where covering may be obtained, to 
 restore the animal heat. Wrap in warm blankets, apply bottles of 
 hot water, hot bricks, etc., to aid in the restoration of heat. Warm
 
 RULES FOR EMERGENCIES 417 
 
 the head nearly as fast as the body, lest convulsions come on. Rub- 
 bing the body with warm cloths or the hand and gently slapping the 
 fleshy parts may assist to restore warmth and the breathing also. 
 
 When the patient can swallow give hot coffee, tea or milk. Give 
 spirits sparingly, lest they produce depression. Place the patient in a 
 warm bed, give him plenty of fresh air and keep him quiet. 
 
 Another method which is perhaps simpler than the first and 
 equally effective is as follows: 
 
 The water and mucus are supposed to have been removed from 
 the mouth, and the tongue secured by the means above described. The 
 patient is to be placed on his back, with a roll made of a coat or a 
 shawl under the shoulders. The nurse should kneel at the head and 
 grasp the elbows of the patient and draw them upward until the 
 hands are carried above the head and kept in this position until 
 one, two, three can be slowly counted. This movement elevates the 
 ribs, expands the chest and creates a vacuum in the lungs into which 
 the air rushes, or, in other words, the movement produces inspiration. 
 The elbows are then slowly carried downward, placed by the sides 
 and pressed inward against the chest, thereby diminishing the size of 
 the latter and producing expiration. These movements should be 
 repeated about fifteen times during each minute for at least two 
 hours, provided the signs of animation present themselves. 
 
 WHEN ONE FALLS INTO THE WATER 
 
 If a person who cannot swim falls into deep water, it is still 
 possible in many instances for him to save his own life if he can keep 
 his wits about him. Remember that one always rises to the surface 
 at once after falling into deep water, and that the person must not 
 raise his arms or hands above the water unless there is something to 
 take hold of, for the weight thus raised will sink the head below the 
 point of safety. Motions of the hands under water, however, will do 
 no harm, for in quiet water, with the head thrown back a little, the 
 face will float above the surface unless heavy boots and clothing drag 
 
 271, S
 
 418 EULES FOR EMERGENCIES 
 
 the person down. The slow motion of the legs as if walking upstairs, 
 keeping as nearly perpendicular as possible, will help to keep one 
 afloat until aid comes. 
 
 WHAT TO DO IN CASE OF SUFFOCATION 
 
 Suffocation from any cause may be treated in some details the 
 same as apparent drowning. 
 
 For suffocation from hanging, remove all the clothing from the 
 upper part of the body and proceed to restore breathing in the way 
 directed under the subject of drowning. Of course if the neck is 
 broken there is no hope in this. 
 
 For suffocation from gas and poisonous vapors, get the person into 
 the open air, relieve the lungs of the gas and restore natural breath- 
 ing in the same way as directed in case of drowning. Throw cold 
 water upon the face and breast and hold strong vinegar to the nostrils 
 of the patient. If oxygen can be obtained promptly, it should be 
 forced into the lungs. 
 
 HOW TO REVIVE A FAINTING PERSON 
 
 In a case of fainting lay the patient on his back with his head 
 slightly lower than his feet. Be sure that the room is fully ventilated 
 with fresh air, and rub gently the palms of the hands, the wrists, the 
 arms and the forehead. Sprinkle a little cold water upon the face 
 and hold to the nose a napkin upon which spirits of camphor, ether, 
 ammonia or vinegar has been sprinkled. 
 
 SUNSTROKE AND HOW TO TREAT IT 
 
 In case of sunstroke get the patient into the coolest place you can, 
 loosen the clothes about his neck and waist, lay him down with his 
 head a little raised, and cool him off as promptly as possible. Cloths 
 wrung out in cold water, applied to the head, wrists and soles of the 
 feet, are the simplest applications. In severe cases of extreme prostra-
 
 RULES FOB EMERGENCIES 419 
 
 tion from sunstroke, the patient should be immersed in cold water, 
 and even in an ice pack to get prompt results. After a little recovery 
 is visible careful nursing is the next important thing. Sunstroke is 
 commonly a summer disease, but the same conditions may come from 
 overwork in extremely hot rooms. It begins with pain in the head, 
 or dizziness, quickly followed by a loss of consciousness and complete 
 prostration. The head is often burning hot, the face dark and swollen, 
 the breathing labored, and the extremities are cold. If the latter detail 
 is observed, mustard or turpentine should be applied to the calves of 
 the legs and the soles of the feet, after which the hands should be 
 chafed with flannels or with the palms of the hands. In case of gen- 
 uine sunstroke lose no time in calling the doctor. 
 
 FREEZING AND HOW TO TREAT A CASE 
 
 In cases of severe freezing, when a person is apparently frozen to 
 death, great caution is needed. Keep the body in a cold place, handle 
 it carefully, and rub it with cold water or snow for fifteen or twenty 
 minutes. When the surface is red, wipe it perfectly dry and rub with 
 bare warm hands. The person should be then wrapped in a blanket 
 and breathing restored if possible as already directed. It may be 
 necessary to continue the treatment energetically for several hours. 
 A little lukewarm water, or wine, or ginger tea is recommended for 
 the patient to swallow as soon as possible. 
 
 THE EYES AND HOW TO CARE FOR THEM 
 
 Here are some simple and sound rules for care of the eyes, as 
 formulated by a recognized authority on the subject. Avoid reading 
 and study by poor lights. Light should come from the side of the 
 reader, and not from the back nor from the front. Do not read or 
 study while suffering great bodily fatigue or during recovery from 
 illness. Do not read while lying down. Do not use the eyes too long 
 at a time for anything that requires close application, but give them 
 occasional periods of rest. Beading and study should 'be done sys- 
 tematically. During stuQy avoid the stcroping position, or whatever
 
 420 RULES FOR EMERGENCIES 
 
 tends to produce congestion of the blood in the head and face. Read 
 with the book on a level with the eyes, or nearly so, instead of in 
 your lap. Select well printed books. Correct imperfection in sight 
 with proper glasses, not selected carelessly by yourself or bought from 
 an irresponsible wandering peddler, but properly fitted by an educated 
 optician. Avoid bad hygienic conditions and the use of alcohol and 
 tobacco. Take sufficient exercise in the open air. Let physical culture 
 keep pace with mental development, for imperfection in eyesight is 
 most usually observed in those who are lacking in physical develop- 
 ment. 
 
 STYES AND THEIR TREATMENT 
 
 A stye is a small boil which projects from the edge of the eyelid, 
 and is sometimes much inflamed and very painful. A poultice of 
 linseed meal or bread and milk will soothe it and soften it. When the 
 stye forms a head showing matter, pierce it with a clean, sharp 
 needle and then apply some mild, soothing ointment. 
 
 TO TAKE THE COLOR FROM A BLACK EYE 
 
 A black eye is usually caused by a blow and may be a very disfig- 
 uring object. If inflamed and painful wash the eye often with very 
 warm water, in which is dissolved a little carbonate of soda. A re- 
 peated application of cloths wrung out of very hot water gives relief. 
 A poultice of slippery elm bark mixed with milk and put on warm is 
 also good. To remove the discoloration of the eye bind on a poultice 
 made of the root of " Solomon's seal." It is often found sufficient to 
 apply the scraped root at bedtime to the closed eye and the blackness 
 will disappear by morning. 
 
 TO REMOVE BITS OF DIRT FROM THE EYE 
 
 To remove dirt or foreign particles from the eye take a hog's 
 bristle and double it so as to form a loop. Lift the eyelid and gently 
 insert the loop under it. Now close the lid down upon the bristle, 
 which may be withdrawn gently and the dirt should come with it.
 
 EULES FOE EMEEGENCIES 421 
 
 Another Process. Take hold of the upper eyelid with the fore- 
 finger and thumb of each hand, draw it gently forward and down 
 over the lower lid, and hold it in this position for about a minute. 
 When at the end of this time you allow the eyelid to resume its place, 
 a flood of tears will wash out the foreign substance, which will be 
 found near the lower eyelid. 
 
 If lime gets into the eyes, a few drops of vinegar and water will 
 dissolve and remove it. 
 
 Olive oil will relieve the pain caused by any hot fluid that may 
 reach the eye. 
 
 A particle of iron or steel may be extracted from the eye by 
 holding near it a powerful magnet. 
 
 When Something Gets into Your Eye. An easy method of remov- 
 ing bits of foreign bodies from the eye is to place a grain of flaxseed 
 under the lower lid and close the lids. The seed becomes quickly 
 surrounded by a thick adherent mucilage which entraps the foreign 
 body and soon carries it out from the angle of the eye. 
 
 QUICK RELIEF FOR EARACHE 
 
 To relieve earache take a small piece of cotton batting, depress it 
 in the center with the finger and fill up the cavity with ground black 
 pepper. Gather it into a ball and tie it with thread. Dip the pepper 
 ball into sweet oil and insert it in the ear, then putting cotton over 
 the ear and using a bandage or cap to keep it in place. This applica- 
 tion will give immediate relief and can do no injury. 
 
 Another Remedy. Take a common tobacco pipe, put a wad of 
 cotton into the bowl and drop a few drops of chloroform into it. 
 Cover this with another wad of cotton, place the pipe stem to the 
 suffering ear and blow into the bowl. The chloroform vapor will in 
 many cases cause the pain to cease almost immediately.
 
 422 RULES FOE EMERGENCIES 
 
 INSECTS IN THE EARTO REMOVE 
 
 To destroy insects which fly or crawl into the ear, pour a spoonful 
 of warm olive oil into the ear and keep it there for some hours by 
 means of a wad of cotton batting and a bandage. Afterward it may 
 be washed out with warm water and a small syringe. 
 
 TOOTHACHE A QUICK RELIEF 
 
 One of the best mixtures to relieve acute pain and toothache is 
 made as follows: Laudanum, one drachm; gum camphor, four 
 drachms; oil of cloves, one-half drachm; oil of lavender, one drachm; 
 alcohol, one ounce; sulphuric ether, six drachms, and chloroform, five 
 drachms. Apply with lint, or for toothache rub on the gums and 
 upon the face against the tooth. 
 
 DISAGREEABLE BREATH HOW TO CURE 
 
 Of course if the trouble comes from the teeth by decay, it is a case 
 for the dentist, and if because the teeth are not properly and fre- 
 quently cleaned, the remedy is a toothbrush and a good tooth powder. 
 
 Bad breath, however, is frequently the result of low vitality or 
 torpidity of the excretory organs, either the skin, bowels, kidneys, 
 liver or lungs. Should one of these, the bowels, for instance, become 
 affected, the others have more work to do. The lungs then have to 
 throw off some of this waste matter, and the result is bad breath. If 
 from one of these causes, or from the stomach, or from catarrh in the 
 nose, a doctor should be called to treat the difficulty intelligently. 
 
 For temporary cleansing of the breath, however, the following 
 recommendations are good. A teaspoonful of listerine to half a glass 
 of water makes a wholesome and refreshing gargle and mouth wash. 
 No harm is done if some of it be swallowed. A teaspoonful of pow- 
 dered charcoal is a good dose to take. A teaspoonful of chlorine wateT 
 in half a glass of water makes another good mouth wash.
 
 RULES FOE EMERGENCIES 428 
 
 Of course the teeth should be brushed twice a day at all times, 
 and the listerine is the best of lotions for that use, particularly when 
 used alternately with powdered chalk to whiten the teeth. Do not 
 use a brush that is too stiff, and never brush so hard that you make 
 the guma bleed. 
 
 TO STOP NOSEBLEED 
 
 A correspondent in the Scientific American declares that the best 
 remedy for nosebleed is in the vigorous motion of the jaws, as if in 
 the act of chewing. A child may be given a wad of paper or a piece 
 of gum and instructed to chew steadily and hard. It is the motion 
 of the jaws that stops the flow of blood. 
 
 HICCOUGHS A SIMPLE CURE 
 
 A safe and convenient remedy for hiccoughs is to moisten a tea- 
 spoonful of granulated sugar with a few drops of vinegar, y The dose 
 is easy to take and the effect is almost immediate. 
 
 A felon, or whitlow, although not very large, may become not only 
 very painful but dangerous if neglected. The milder ones may be 
 treated with hot water, cloths and poultices, and if matter forms may 
 be relieved by a lancet. There are others, however, which, if neglected, 
 gradually affect the bone of the finger where they form, and these need 
 the attention of ai surgeon as soon as they begin to be very trouble- 
 some. 
 
 As soon as the finger begins to swell wrap the part affected with 
 cloth soaked thoroughly with tincture of lobelia. This rarely fails to 
 cure. Another simple remedy is to stir one-half teaspoonful of water 
 into one ounce of Venice turpentine until the mixture appears like 
 granulated honey. Coat the finger with it and bandage. The pain
 
 424 RULES FOR EMERGENCIES 
 
 should vanish in a few hours. A poultice of linseed and slippery elm 
 will help to draw the felon to a head, and when a small white spot in 
 the center of the swelling indicates the formation of matter it should 
 be carefully opened with the point of a large needle. A poultice of 
 powdered hops will help to relieve the pain. 
 
 SIMPLE CURE FOR WARTS 
 
 Oil of cinnamon dropped on warts three or four times a day will 
 cause their disappearance, however hard, large, or dense they may be. 
 The application gives no pain and causes no suppuration. 
 
 CORNS AND CORN CURES 
 
 Corns are always the result of continued pressure, such as wearing 
 shoes too small or not properly fitted to the foot. At first they are 
 merely thickenings of the outer skin, but in time they come to be 
 connected with the true skin beneath, and even with the muscles. 
 There are almost as many corn cures advertised and recommended 
 as there are corns, and sometimes they all fail, but here are a few 
 of the most approved: 
 
 Soak the corn for half an hour in a solution of soda, and after 
 paring it as closely as possible without pain apply a plaster of the 
 following ingredients: Purified ammonia, two ounces; yellow wax, 
 two ounces, and acetate of copper, six drachms. Melt the first two 
 together and after removing them from the fire add the copper acetate 
 just before they grow cold. Spread this ointment on a piece of soft 
 leather or on linen and bind it in place. If this application is kept on 
 the corn faithfully for two weeks there should be a certain cure. 
 
 The soft corn occurs between the toes and from the same causes, 
 but in consequence of the moisture which reaches it, it remains per- 
 manently soft. It may be healed by first cutting away the thick skin 
 from the surface, then touching it with a drop of Friar's balsam and 
 keeping a piece of fresh cotton for a cushion between the toes. 
 
 Tincture of arnica or turpentine will serve a similar purpose.
 
 BTJLES FOE EMERGENCIES 425 
 
 A small piece of lemon bandaged over a corn will help to relieve 
 the pain and enable it to be treated to good advantage. 
 
 Corn plasters made of felt, with a hole punched through the cen- 
 ter, will cushion the troublesome visitor so that it may be treated with 
 the proper remedies and the pain be relieved at the same time. 
 
 BOILS AND CARBUNCLES HOW TO TREAT THEM 
 
 Boils prove that an impurity exists in the blood, and the general 
 health should be improved by means of careful diet and regular habits. 
 The bowels must be kept open and regular, and the food should be 
 simple, easily digested, and not heating. 
 
 Poultice the boil from the beginning with bread and linseed meal 
 mixed with a little glycerine or sweet oil. When fully to a head and 
 ripened the boil should be opened and the pus drained out. Then 
 dress the wound with some soothing ointment spread on soft linen. 
 
 Carbuncles are apt to be much more serious than ordinary boils, 
 and are very weakening to the system, in which they show a weakness 
 already to exist. They should be carefully poulticed and treated as 
 above, but the best advice is to call a good doctor and draw on his 
 knowledge of treatment at once. 
 
 The making of a mustard plaster may seem a very simple thing, 
 yet there are few households in which it is properly done. Care and 
 attention must be given the work in order to have the results satis- 
 factory. 
 
 A plaster should never be applied cold to a patient, the shock 
 being too great. It should either be mixed with warm water or well 
 heated after mixing. Strong ground mustard should be used, a little 
 flour added, and the whole stirred to a smooth, thick paste with warm 
 borax water, which soothes and prevents too great irritation. Some
 
 426 KTJLES FOB EMERGENCIES 
 
 nurses add a teaspoonful of molasses or mix the mustard with the 
 white of an egg. When prepared spread a piece of old linen on a warm 
 plate, cover with the mixture, lay a second cloth over and apply at 
 once. If allowed to remain on until the skin is burned or blistered, 
 bathe gently with a little borax water, dry, and rub with vaseline. 
 
 DANGER IN DAMP SHEETS 
 
 Among the dangers which beset travelers in strange hotels and 
 elsewhere is the really great peril of sleeping in damp sheets. It is 
 hard enough to secure the proper airing of linen and clothes at home. 
 Unless each article is unfolded and its position changed until all the 
 moisture has been driven out of it, it is really not fully dried. As a 
 matter of fact heavy articles, such as sheets, are scarcely ever thor- 
 oughly dry, and when delicate persons, perhaps fatigued by a journey, 
 seek rest in a bed made of them, they risk rheumatism and other mis- 
 chief. In case of doubt it is better to remove the sheets from the bed 
 and sleep in the blankets until assured that the linen is thoroughly dry. 
 
 TAR AND TURPENTINE FOR DIPHTHERIA 
 
 The vapors of tar and tarpentine are of great value in the treat- 
 ment of diphtheria. The process is simple. Pour equal parts of tur- 
 pentine and tar into a tin pan or cup and set fire to the mixture. A 
 dense resinous smoke arises which clouds the air of the room. The 
 patient immediately experiences relief. The choking and rattle in the 
 throat stop, the patient falls into a slumber, and seems to inhale the 
 smoke with pleasure. The vapors dissolve the fibrous membrane which 
 chokes up the throat in croup and diphtheria, and it is coughed up 
 readily. A remedy so convenient and so easily given should be in 
 every household for prompt use when necessary. 
 
 Turpentine also is a convenient remedy for croup. Saturate a 
 piece of flannel with it and place the flannel on the throat and chest. 
 In a very severe case three or four drops in a lump of sugar may be 
 taken internally.
 
 RULES FOB EMERGENCIES 427 
 
 TO PREVENT PITTING IN SMALLPOX 
 
 By careful treatment, pitting in smallpox may be generally pre- 
 vented. One successful method is to dissolve India rubber in chloro- 
 form and then paint the skin, where exposed, with this solution, by 
 means of a soft camel 's-hair brush. When the chloroform has evap- 
 orated, which it very soon does, a thin film of India rubber is left over 
 the face. This relieves itching and irritation, and permits the patient 
 to be more comfortable in addition to preventing the pitting. Another 
 suggestion is to keep the whole body, face and all, covered with cala- 
 mine, or native carbonate of zinc, which must be purified and pulver- 
 ized for the purpose. It may be shaken onto the body from a com- 
 mon pepper box. To assist in relieving the inflammation sprinkle an 
 ounce of powdered camphor between the under sheet and the pad on 
 which it rests, scattering powder the whole length of the bed, and 
 freely where the back and shoulders are lying. This gives great 
 relief to the sufferer. 
 
 MEDICAL USES OF WHITE OF EGG 
 
 It may not be generally known that there is nothing more soothing 
 for either a burn or a scald than the white of an egg. It is contact 
 with the air which makes a burn so painful, and the egg acts as a 
 varnish, and excludes the air completely, and also prevents inflam- 
 mation. An egg beaten up lightly, with or without a little sugar, is a 
 good remedy in cases of dysentery and diarrhea; it tends by its 
 emollient qualities to lessen the inflammation, and by forming a 
 transient coating for the stomach and intestines gives those organs a 
 chance to rest until nature shall have assumed her healthful sway 
 over the diseased body. Two, or at the most three, eggs a day would 
 be all that would be required in ordinary cases, and since the egg is 
 not only medicine but food, the lighter the diet otherwise and the 
 quieter the patient is kept the more rapid will be the recovery.
 
 428 RULES FOR EMERGENCIES 
 
 LEMONS OF VALUE IN MANY USES 
 
 Lemons have a very wide variety of uses. For all people, either 
 in sickness or in health, lemonade is a safe drink. It corrects bilious- 
 ness. It is a specific or positive cure for many kinds of worm and 
 skin diseases. Lemon juice is the best remedy known to prevent and 
 cure scurvy. If the gums are rubbed daily with lemon juice it will 
 keep them in health. The hands and the nails are also kept clean, 
 white and soft by the daily use of lemon instead of soap. It also 
 removes freckles and prevents chilblains. Lemon used in intermittent 
 feved is mixed with strong, hot black tea, or coffee without sugar. 
 Neuralgia may be relieved by rubbing the part affected with a lemon. 
 It is valuable also for curing warts, and it will destroy dandruff on 
 the head by rubbing the roots of the hair with it. 
 
 PAINTED WALLS BEST FOR SICK ROOMS 
 
 The walls of the room used for sickly members of a family should 
 be painted so they can be easily washed. The painted wall is the 
 only clean wall. A papered wall is an abomination where there is 
 sickness, and a plastered wall can be made safe only by frequent 
 whitewashing. But the painted wall may be washed with disinfect- 
 ants when necessary, and when painted some dainty shade it is never 
 a trial to sick eyes. 
 
 VALUE OF PLANTS IN THE SICK ROOM 
 
 It was once thought that it was injurious to the sick to have plants 
 growing in the room, and science never did a kinder thing than when 
 it proved the contrary to be true. 
 
 TO AVOID CONTAGION IN THE SICKROOM 
 
 If it is necessary to enter a sick room, particularly where there is 
 fever, these simple rules should be observed to avoid contagion. 
 Never enter fasting. At least take a few crackers or some such
 
 EXILES FOE EMEEGENCIES 429 
 
 simple food before going in. Do not stand between the patient and 
 the door where the current of air would naturally strike you. Avoid 
 sitting on or touching the bed clothes as much as possible, and de not 
 inhale the patient's breath. The hands should always be washed in 
 clean water before leaving the room, in order not to carry infection 
 by them to other people or things you may need to touch. After 
 visiting a fever patient change the clothes if possible. As soon as a 
 fever is over and the patient is convalescent, the dress which has been 
 used by the nurse should be fumigated in the same manner as the 
 bedding, as already explained. 
 
 LIME AND CHARCOAL AS DISINFECTANTS 
 
 Housekeepers are gradually being educated up to a more practical 
 knowledge of the laws of sanitation, and are coming to understand 
 that cleanliness consists in something more than scrubbing the floors 
 and washing the windows. Hence the following hint: A barrel each 
 of lime and charcoal in the cellar will tend to keep that part of the 
 house dry and sweet. A bowl of lime in a damp closet will dry and 
 sweeten it. A dish of charcoal in a closet or refrigerator will do 
 much toward making these places sweet. The power of charcoal to 
 absorb odors is much greater directly after it has been burned than 
 when it has been exposed to the air for a length of time. Charcoal 
 may be purified and used again by heating it to a red heat. The 
 lime must be kept in a place where there is no danger of its getting 
 wet, and not exposed to the air. 
 
 CHLORIDE OF LIME AS A DISINFECTANT 
 
 Chloride of lime is a great purifier and disinfectant. One pound 
 of it mixed with three gallons of water makes a solution which may 
 be used for many purposes. To purify rooms, sprinkle it on the floor 
 and even on the bed linen. Infected clothes should be dipped in it 
 and wrung out just before they are washed. The lime without water 
 may be sprinkled about slaughter houses, sinks, water closets and
 
 480 RULES FOB EMERGENCIES 
 
 wherever there are offensive odors, and in a few days the smell will 
 pass away. The odor of decaying vegetables or of dead animals is 
 soon dispersed by the lime. 
 
 HOW TO PURIFY FOUL WATER 
 
 Two ounces of permanganate of potash thrown into a cistern will 
 purify foul water sufficiently to make it drinkable. This is the disin- 
 fectant known as "Condy's solution.'* It is used in destroying the 
 odors in the hold of vessels, and for many other disinfectant uses. 
 
 A WORD CONCERNING GOOD DIGESTION 
 
 In a recent novel one of the characters a woman, of course is 
 made to speak the following interesting sentiments about husbands: 
 "The very best of them don't properly know the difference between 
 their souls and their stomachs, and they fancy they are wrestling 
 with their doubts, when really it is their dinners that are wrestling 
 with them. Now, take Mr. Bateson hisself; a kinder husband or 
 better Methodist never drew breath, yet so sure as he touches a bit of 
 pork he begins to worry hisself about the doctrine of election till 
 there's no living with him. And then he'll sit in the front parlor and 
 engage in prayer for hours at a time till I say to him, 'Bateson,' says 
 I, 'I'd be ashamed to go troubling the Lord with such a prayer when 
 a pinch of carbonate o' soda would set things straight again.' " 
 
 A PRACTICAL SPRING REMEDY 
 
 It is nourishing and helps to clear out the system, to give sulphur 
 and molasses every night for nine days some time during the spring. 
 Sulphur and cream of tartar may be given instead. This may be 
 made into little pills, using a little molasses to form a paste, and each 
 pill being rolled in sugar. 
 
 CASTOR OIL MAKING IT EASY TO TAKE 
 
 Castor oil may be taken with ease if its taste be disguised. One 
 way is to put a tablespoonful of orange juice in a glass, pour the
 
 RULES FOB EMERGENCIES 481 
 
 castor oil into the center of the juice, where it will stay without 
 mixing, and then squeeze a few drops of lemon juice upon the top of 
 the oil, rubbing some of the same juice on the edge of the glass. The 
 person who drinks the dose without delay will find the nauseous 
 flavor completely covered. 
 
 The French administer castor oil to children in a novel way. 
 They pour the oil into a pan over the fire, break an egg into it and 
 "scramble** them together. When it is cooked they add a little salt 
 or sugar or some jelly, and the sick child eats it agreeably without 
 discovering the disguise. 
 
 Castor oil may be beaten with the white of an egg until they are 
 thoroughly mixed and not difficult to take. 
 
 CREAM OF TARTAR A MILD CATHARTIC 
 
 Cream of tartar is a good laxative. Take a teaspoonful mixed 
 with a little sugar in a cup of warm water at night. If it does not 
 have the desired effect, repeat the dose in the morning. It will often 
 work off colds and other maladies in their incipient stage. 
 
 BOILED MILK FOR BOWEL DISEASES 
 
 Boiled milk, taken while still hot, is one of the best of foods in 
 almost all bowel complaints, and is very successful as a remedy. In 
 India, where the climate produces many such ailments, it is in con- 
 stant use for such purposes. A physician in practice there says that 
 a pint every four hours will check the most violent diarrhea, stomach 
 ache, incipient cholera or dysentery. It is soothing and healing to 
 the whole digestive tract. No patient will need other food during 
 bowel troubles, so that the same simple preparation serves at once 
 for medicine and nourishment. 
 
 WHEN TO EAT FRUIT AND WHY 
 
 If people ate more fruit they would take less medicine and have 
 much better health. There is an old saying that fruit is gold in the 
 morning and lead at night. As a matter of fact, it may be gold at
 
 RULES FOR EMERGENCIES 
 
 both times, but it should be eaten on an empty stomach, and not as a 
 dessert, when the appetite is satisfied and the digestion is already 
 sufficiently taxed. Fruit taken in the morning before the fast of the 
 night has been broken is very refreshing, and it serves as a stimulus 
 to the digestive organs. A ripe apple or an orange may be taken at 
 this time with good effect. Fruit to be really valuable as an article 
 of diet should be ripe, sound and in every way of good quality, and if 
 possible it should be eaten raw. Instead of eating a plate of ham and 
 eggs and bacon for breakfast, most people would do far better if they 
 took some grapes, pears or apples fresh fruit as long as it is to be 
 had, and after that they can fall back on stewed prunes, figs, etc. If 
 only fruit of some sort formed an important item in their breakfast 
 women would generally feel brighter and stronger, and would have 
 far better complexions than is the rule at present. 
 
 FOR FEVER OR SORE THROAT PATIENTS 
 
 Put some ice in a towel and crush it until it is as fine as snow and 
 of an even fineness. Then squeeze on it the juice of an orange or 
 lemon, and sprinkle over it a little sugar. It is a very pleasant food 
 for persons suffering with sore throat. 
 
 WAKEFULNESS CURED BY LEMON JUICE 
 
 + 
 
 The wakefulness that comes from drinking too strong tea or 
 cofi^e can be conquered, says a household informant, by swallowing 
 a dash of fresh lemon juice from a quartered lemon, placed in readiness 
 on the bedside table, and taken at the time you discover that sleep 
 will not come. 
 
 FRUIT AS AN ANTIDOTE FOR INTEMPERANCE 
 
 A writer in a European temperance journal calls attention to the 
 value of fruit as an antidote to the craving for liquor. He says: "In 
 Germany, a nation greatly in advance of other countries in matters 
 relative to hygiene, alcoholic disease has been successfully coped with 
 by dieting and natural curative agencies. I have said that the use 
 of fresh fruit is an antidote for drink craving, and this is true.
 
 EULES FOE EMEEGENCIES 433 
 
 "The explanation is simple. Fruit may be called nature's medi- 
 cine. Every apple, every orange, every plum and every grape is a 
 bottle of medicine. An orange is three parts water distilled in 
 nature's laboratory but this water is rich in peculiar fruit acids 
 medicinally balanced, which are specially cooling to the thirst of the 
 drunkard and soothing to the diseased state of his stomach. An apple 
 or an orange, eaten when the desire for 'a glass' arises, would gen- 
 erally take it away, and every victory would make less strong each 
 recurring temptation. 
 
 "The function of fresh fruit and succulent vegetables is not so 
 much to provide solid nourishment as to supply the needful acids of 
 the blood. Once get the blood pure and every time its pure nutrient 
 stream bathes the several tissues of the body it will bring away some 
 impurity and leave behind an atom of healthy tissue, until, in time, 
 the drunkard shall stand up purified in his right mind." 
 
 Dr. B. J. Kendall, of Saratoga Springs, New York, urges the use 
 of milk strippings in curing consumption. He says that milk strip- 
 pings taken in large quantities immediately after milking, before 
 the animal heat has departed, are the most potent remedy known for 
 building up- a poor, debilitated person who is suffering with consump- 
 tion. "This was only a theory of mine years ago, ".he says, "but 
 now I know it to be a fact, for I have demonstrated it to be so. I 
 wish to say it emphatically. If you want to get well dr* \k a quart of 
 strippings. I do not mean any milk from any cow, however jjoor 
 milk she may giv.e, nor do* I mean to take it in a haphazard sort of a 
 way, cold or warmed up or just as it may best suit your convenience; 
 but take it regularly, at the proper time, and in the. proper manner, 
 and have all your diet and habits regulated by proper hygienic laws." 
 
 * - * * 
 
 STAMMERING CURED AT HOME 
 
 It is said that stammering can be cured by this plan: Go into a 
 
 room alone with a book and read aloud to yourself for two hours, 
 28 L. c
 
 RULES FOR EMERGENCIES 
 
 keeping your teeth tightly shut together. Do this every two or three 
 days, or once a week if very tiresome, always taking care to read 
 slowly and distinctly, moving the lips, but not the teeth. Then when 
 conversing with others try to speak as slowly as possible, keeping 
 your mind made up not to stammer. Undoubtedly your teeth and 
 jaws will ache while you are doing it, but the result will be good 
 enough to pay for the discomfort. 
 
 Sixty -four pages are here added "to the folios to Include full-gage Illustrations not before num- 
 bered, making a total of 490 pages. 
 
 .0'
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 III I II III I III III II II III! I